The conuerted Iew or Certaine dialogues betweene Micheas a learned Iew and others, touching diuers points of religion, controuerted betweene the Catholicks and Protestants. Written by M. Iohn Clare a Catholicke priest, of the Society of Iesus. Dedicated to the two Vniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge ...
         Clare, John, 1577-1628.
      
       
         
           1630
        
      
       Approx. 1065 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 235 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A18933
         STC 5351
         ESTC S122560
         99857683
         99857683
         23452
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A18933)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 23452)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1062:10)
      
       
         
           
             The conuerted Iew or Certaine dialogues betweene Micheas a learned Iew and others, touching diuers points of religion, controuerted betweene the Catholicks and Protestants. Written by M. Iohn Clare a Catholicke priest, of the Society of Iesus. Dedicated to the two Vniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge ...
             Clare, John, 1577-1628.
             Anderton, Lawrence, attributed name.
             Anderton, Roger, d. 1640?, attributed name.
          
           [16], 65, 64-421 [i.e. 124], [2]; 155, [1]; 141, [3] p.
           
             Printed by the English secret press] Permissu superiorum,
             [S.l. :
             Anno. M.DC.XXX. [1630]
          
           
             Sometimes attributed to Lawrence or Roger Anderton.
             Identification of printer from STC; however, the style of signing the preliminaries is French.
             P. 124 (first count) misnumbered 421.
             The second part has separate dated title page, pagination, and register. It has an appendix in reply to: Abbot, George. A treatise of the perpetuall visibilitie, and succession of the true Church in all ages.
             The third part, "The arraignment of the conuerted Iew", has divisional title and separate pagination and register.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Abbot, George, 1562-1633. -- Treatise of the perpetuall visibilitie, and succession of the true Church in all ages -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Apologetic works -- Early works to 1800.
           Protestantism -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-04 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-04 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONVERTED
           IEW
           OR
           CERTAINE
           DIALOGVES
           BETWEE●
           MICHEAS
           A
           LEARNED
           IEW.
           
        
         
           And
           others
           ,
           touching
           diuers
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           controuerted
           betweene
           the
           Catholicks
           and
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           M.
           IOHN
           CLARE
           a
           Catholicke
           Priest
           ,
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           IESVS
           .
        
         
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           two
           Vniuersities
           of
           OX●●RD
           and
           CAMBRIDGE
        
         
           The
           leafe
           following
           sheweth
           the
           Interlocutours
           〈…〉
        
         
         
           
             Iudaeis
             nou
             a
             lux
             ●riri
             visa
             est
             .
          
           
             Hesther
             .
             8.
             
          
        
         
           PERMISSV
           SVPERIORVM
           .
           Anno.
           M.
           DC
           .
           XXX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Interlocutours
           of
           euery
           Dialogue
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           
             first
             Dialogue
          
           is
           disputed
           ;
           whether
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           made
           any
           change
           in
           fayth
           and
           Religion
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           plantation
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           It
           is
           proued
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Interlocutours
             are
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmyne
                 of
                 worthy
                 memory
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 a
                 learned
                 Iewish
                 Rabine
                 .
              
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ad
               Romanos
               perfidia
               non
               potest
               habere
               accessum
               .
            
             
               
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 epist
              
               .
               3.
               
            
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           
             second
             Dialogue
          
           ,
           entituled
           :
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Conuerted
             Iew
             ,
          
           is
           discussed
           ;
           whether
           in
           euery
           age
           since
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           or
           rather
           whether
           but
           in
           any
           one
           Age
           sin●e
           that
           tyme
           ,
           till
           Luthers
           dayes
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           giuen
           any
           Instances
           of
           Professours
           of
           Protestancy
           ?
           It
           is
           proued
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           Instances
           can
           be
           giuen
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Interlocutours
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Iew.
                 
              
               
                 Ochinus
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 planted
                 Protestancy
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 King
              
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 his
                 raigne
                 .
              
               
                 Doctour
                 Reynolds
                 of
                 Oxford
                 .
              
               
                 Neuserus
                 ,
                 Chiefe
                 Pastour
                 of
                 Heidelberg
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Palatinat
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Si
               dixerint
               vobis
               :
               Ecce
               in
               deserto
               est
               ;
               nolite
               exire
               .
               Ecce
               in
               penetratibus
               ;
               nolite
               credere
               .
            
             
               Math.
               24.
               
            
          
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           
             third
             and
             last
             Dialogue
          
           ,
           styled
           :
           
             The
             arraingnment
             of
             the
             Conuerted
             Iew.
          
           It
           is
           discoursed
           ;
           Whether
           the
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Catholiks
           ,
           do
           stand
           more
           chargeable
           ,
           with
           disloyalty
           to
           their
           lawfull
           Princes
           ?
           It
           is
           proued
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           stand
           more
           chargeable
           .
           In
           this
           last
           dialogue
           ,
           are
           diuers
           other
           points
           of
           Catholike
           Religion
           breifly
           handled
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Interlocutours
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 right
                 Honourable
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cheife
                 Iustice
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 the
                 former
                 Iew.
                 
              
               
                 M.
                 Vicechancelour
                 of
                 Oxford
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Vidi
             mulierem
             ,
             ebriam
             de
             sanguine
             Sanctorum
             .
          
           
             Apocalyp
             .
             17.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               ARGVMENT
               OF
               THE
               FIRST
               DIALOGVE
               .
            
             
               MICHAEAS
               (
               a
               learned
               Iewish
               Rabine
               )
               by
               his
               diligent
               comparing
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               touching
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               with
               the
               exact
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               ,
               recorded
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               forsaketh
               his
               former
               Iudaisme
               ,
               and
               imbraceth
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               But
               in
               obseruing
               diuers
               differences
               touching
               faith
               among
               Christians
               (
               and
               particularly
               among
               the
               Catholiks
               and
               Protestants
               )
               knoweth
               not
               to
               whether
               side
               to
               range
               himselfe
               .
               At
               this
               tyme
               it
               so
               faleth
               out
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               generall
               meeting
               of
               many
               famous
               learned
               Men
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               in
               the
               greate
               Citty
               of
               Cosmopolis
               in
               Vtopia
               :
               among
               whom
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmyne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               are
               thither
               comne
               .
               Michaeas
               hastneth
               thither
               ,
               and
               imparteth
               to
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               and
               Doctour
               his
               present
               state
               ,
               &
               openeth
               to
               them
               his
               vncertainty
               ,
               whether
               to
               embrace
               the
               Catholike
               fayth
               ,
               or
               Protestancy
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               and
               the
               Doctour
               according
               to
               the
               different
               Principles
               of
               each
               others
               religion
               ,
               propound
               to
               him
               different
               meanes
               of
               setling
               his
               iudgement
               in
               poynts
               of
               fayth
               .
               Michaeas
               (
               for
               some
               peculiar
               reasons
               )
               forbeareth
               both
               their
               directions
               ;
               He
               reduceth
               the
               tryall
               of
               all
               to
               this
               one
               head
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               whereas
               he
               fyndeth
               in
               the
               New
               *
               Testament
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               fayth
               was
               once
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               in
               Rome
               ;
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               can
               be
               proued
               ,
               that
               this
               fayth
               euer
               altered
               since
               the
               Apostles
               tymes
               ,
               he
               will
               become
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               to
               be
               a
               Roman
               Catholike
               .
               Hereupon
               he
               earnestly
               entreateth
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               enter
               into
               dispute
               ,
               touching
               the
               change
               of
               fayth
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               They
               both
               accord
               to
               his
               request
               ,
               and
               instantly
               begin
               a
               serious
               &
               graue
               discourse
               touching
               this
               subiect
               .
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmyne
              
               so
               presseth
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               with
               weight
               of
               arguments
               ,
               &
               by
               discouering
               the
               weaknes
               of
               the
               Doctours
               answeres
               and
               Obiections
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               the
               end
               the
               Doctour
               (
               entring
               into
               greate
               intemperance
               of
               words
               ,
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               abruptly
               breaketh
               off
               his
               discourse
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               departeth
               .
               Michaeas
               ,
               as
               conuinced
               with
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               disputation
               ,
               is
               resolued
               to
               become
               a
               Roman
               Catholike
               ;
               and
               so
               accordingly
               receaueth
               in
               the
               end
               in
               the
               Cathedrall
               Church
               of
               Cosmopolis
               ,
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               by
               whom
               also
               in
               some
               short
               tyme
               after
               ,
               he
               is
               made
               Priest
               .
               Thus
               far
               concerning
               the
               fiction
               of
               this
               first
               Dialogue
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               TWO
               MOST
               FAYRE
               SISTERS
               THE
               TWO
               MOST
               ILLVSTRIOVS
               VNIVERSITIES
               OF
               OXFORD
               AND
               CAMBRIDG
               .
            
             
               MOST
               
                 remarkable
                 and
                 learned
                 Academians
              
               ,
               in
               whose
               due
               prayses
               I
               could
               willingly
               here
               insist
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               I
               loath
               all
               show
               of
               oylye
               assentation
               .
               You
               may
               be
               here
               aduertized
               ,
               touching
               the
               ensuing
               Treatises
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               made
               choice
               to
               set
               them
               downe
               rather
               in
               method
               of
               Dialogues
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               forme
               of
               style
               :
               Because
               in
               this
               ony
               delicate
               &
               fastidious
               age
               (
               which
               is
               quickly
               cloyed
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               not
               accompanyed
               with
               Variety
               )
               it
               is
               obserued
               ,
               that
               interlocutory
               Periods
               ,
               and
               vicissitude
               or
               alternation
               of
               turnes
               in
               speech
               ,
               are
               more
               gratefull
               and
               pleasing
               ,
               then
               any
               long
               ,
               wearisome
               ,
               continued
               ,
               and
               vninterrupted
               discourse
               .
            
             
               Though
               the
               subiect
               of
               these
               Treatises
               be
               seuerall
               mayne
               points
               and
               Controuersies
               in
               fayth
               (
               and
               consequently
               ,
               Points
               of
               Religion
               and
               Diuinity
               )
               yet
               I
               presume
               ,
               none
               of
               you
               is
               eyther
               so
               froward
               ,
               or
               
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               as
               to
               depraue
               and
               calumniate
               the
               Methode
               here
               vsed
               ;
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               inuulgar
               the
               Mysteryes
               of
               sacred
               Diniuity
               by
               way
               of
               Poeticall
               fiction
               of
               Dialogues
               ,
               in
               forging
               that
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               not
               .
               Which
               aspersion
               of
               any
               such
               Critick
               is
               easily
               wyped
               away
               ,
               by
               the
               warrantable
               examples
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               :
               who
               were
               not
               afrayd
               to
               treate
               of
               the
               highest
               matters
               of
               fayth
               ,
               in
               forme
               of
               Dialogues
               .
               Againe
               ,
               such
               an
               inconsiderate
               assertion
               must
               needs
               condemne
               Poetry
               in
               generall
               (
               seeing
               Dialogues
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               Poetry
               )
               which
               how
               great
               an
               errour
               it
               were
               ,
               might
               easily
               appeare
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 Poëtry
                 is
                 masked
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 Philosophy
                 Natures
                 true
                 History
                 ;
                 Nature
                 Gods
                 seruiceable
                 Agent
                 or
                 Handmayd
                 .
              
               Besids
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               iudgment
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               any
               long
               Discourse
               (
               like
               an
               vnformed
               Chäos
               )
               is
               best
               brought
               into
               an
               Orbe
               of
               forme
               and
               Order
               ,
               by
               help
               of
               interlocutions
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               admit
               this
               kind
               of
               Wryting
               were
               strange
               and
               vnusuall
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               sorting
               to
               subiects
               of
               lesser
               importance
               ;
               (
               as
               indeed
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               )
               yet
               here
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               a
               Phantastike
               often
               begins
               a
               fashion
               ,
               which
               graue
               Men
               (
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               Phantasticks
               )
               are
               in
               the
               end
               content
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               approach
               neerer
               the
               seuerall
               subiects
               ,
               handled
               in
               all
               these
               Dialogues
               .
               In
               the
               first
               is
               disputed
               a
               Controuersy
               ,
               much
               agitated
               and
               tossed
               betweene
               the
               Catholiks
               and
               the
               Protestants
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               touching
               the
               change
               of
               fayth
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               The
               Interlocutours
               are
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmyne
              
               (
               that
               
                 Heresimastix
                 )
                 Michaeas
              
               ,
               a
               learned
               Iewish
               Rabin
               ,
               and
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               of
               Cambridg
               .
               The
               place
               of
               this
               conference
               I
               haue
               made
               to
               be
               the
               great
               citty
               
                 Cosmopolis
                 in
                 Vtopia
              
               ;
               since
               an
               imaginary
               place
               best
               sorteth
               to
               an
               imaginary
               disputation
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               persons
               feigned
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               iustifyeth
               the
               Catholiks
               position
               ;
               videlicet
               ,
               that
               no
               change
               in
               fayth
               and
               Religion
               hath
               bene
               made
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               since
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               :
               Which
               Position
               is
               indeed
               the
               iuncture
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               whole
               frame
               almost
               of
               all
               other
               Controuersies
               hang
               loose
               .
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               vndertaks
               to
               proue
               the
               Contrary
               ;
               In
               whom
               rather
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               Protestant
               ,
               I
               haue
               peculiarly
               (
               and
               
                 ex
                 professo
              
               )
               made
               choyce
               to
               personate
               all
               
               the
               speeches
               and
               arguments
               ,
               vsed
               to
               proue
               this
               supposed
               change
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               principally
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               Protestant
               wryter
               (
               that
               I
               know
               )
               who
               hath
               so
               much
               prosecuted
               this
               presumed
               change
               ,
               as
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               hath
               done
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               in
               his
               Bookes
               agaynst
               the
               Cardinall
               himselfe
               ,
               agaynst
               
                 Father
                 Campion
              
               (
               that
               blessed
               Saint
               )
               and
               cheifly
               against
               Duraeus
               ,
               where
               the
               Doctour
               vndertaketh
               to
               instance
               diuers
               examples
               of
               this
               imaginary
               Reuolt
               .
               Yet
               here
               you
               are
               to
               conceaue
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               not
               so
               dwelled
               in
               the
               only
               wrytings
               of
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               neglect
               what
               other
               Protestants
               haue
               also
               written
               in
               maintenance
               of
               this
               change
               :
               for
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               I
               haue
               omitted
               nothing
               of
               Moment
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               fynd
               in
               their
               Bookes
               ,
               to
               be
               obiected
               in
               proofe
               thereof
               ;
               though
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               is
               introduced
               to
               deliuer
               or
               speake
               it
               .
               And
               withall
               I
               haue
               made
               speciall
               references
               to
               their
               Books
               ,
               where
               such
               their
               sentences
               or
               authorities
               are
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               And
               yet
               
                 (
                 learned
                 Men
              
               )
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               vrged
               by
               any
               of
               them
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ;
               sooner
               shall
               they
               prooue
               ,
               that
               the
               fixed
               starrs
               haue
               changed
               their
               postures
               &
               situations
               in
               their
               Orbe
               ,
               then
               that
               Rome
               hath
               changed
               it
               fayth
               :
               So
               true
               are
               those
               words
               of
               an
               auncient
               Father
               :
               *
               
                 Vetus
                 Roma
                 ab
                 antiquis
                 temporibus
                 habere
                 rectam
                 fidem
                 :
                 &
                 semper
                 eam
                 retinet
                 .
              
               What
               sentences
               ,
               authorities
               ,
               or
               instances
               of
               change
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               hath
               vsed
               in
               any
               of
               his
               Bookes
               by
               me
               alledged
               ;
               the
               same
               I
               haue
               set
               downe
               with
               citation
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               seuerall
               Character
               from
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               speaketh
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               seuer
               the
               Doctours
               owne
               words
               ,
               from
               the
               words
               of
               a
               Protestant
               in
               generall
               :
               In
               like
               sort
               ,
               what
               intemperate
               speeches
               (
               euen
               loaded
               with
               malice
               and
               rancour
               )
               the
               Doctour●seth
               ●seth
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               are
               not
               by
               me
               forged
               and
               fathered
               vpon
               him
               ;
               But
               are
               (
               especially
               ,
               those
               which
               are
               most
               virulent
               )
               his
               owne
               words
               ,
               yet
               extant
               in
               his
               Bookes
               :
               and
               accordingly
               they
               are
               printed
               in
               a
               different
               letter
               ,
               with
               the
               Latin
               words
               set
               in
               the
               margent
               :
               So
               carefull
               I
               am
               not
               to
               wrong
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               by
               vniustly
               obtruding
               vpon
               him
               ,
               any
               scurrilous
               and
               vndecent
               Inuectiues
               ,
               or
               Pasquills
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               The
               Conclusion
               consisteth
               in
               retorting
               that
               vpon
               our
               Aduersartes
               ,
               where
               with
               they
               here
               charge
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               in
               demonstrating
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               in
               fayth
               this
               change
               and
               innouation
               ,
               from
               the
               auncient
               fayth
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               And
               thus
               by
               comparing
               these
               two
               contrary
               fayths
               &
               doctrines
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               innouation
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               errour
               is
               best
               knowne
               by
               truth
               ,
               as
               death
               is
               knowne
               bylife
               .
            
             
               Now
               here
               your
               ingenuities
               are
               to
               suppose
               for
               the
               tyme
               ,
               that
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
              
               and
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               are
               at
               this
               present
               liuing
               ;
               In
               like
               sort
               ,
               that
               the
               Cardinall
               hath
               read
               all
               bookes
               written
               either
               in
               Latin
               or
               English
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               this
               Dialogue
               alleadged
               :
               Which
               like
               supposalls
               you
               are
               also
               to
               make
               in
               the
               other
               subsequent
               Dialogues
               ,
               touching
               the
               Persons
               in
               them
               produced
               ;
               as
               that
               they
               are
               now
               liuing
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               all
               liued
               at
               one
               tyme
               &c.
               
               All
               which
               imaginations
               are
               fully
               iustifiable
               in
               the
               true
               methode
               of
               Dialogues
               ;
               since
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               writing
               ,
               the
               Persons
               (
               you
               know
               )
               are
               forged
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               matter
               for
               the
               Persons
               :
               And
               thus
               much
               touching
               the
               first
               Dialogue
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               descend
               to
               the
               
                 second
                 Dialogue
              
               ;
               The
               subiect
               wherof
               is
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               cannot
               be
               iustifyed
               from
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               (
               much
               lesse
               from
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               )
               till
               Luthers
               reuolt
               :
               And
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               that
               not
               any
               one
               Man
               ,
               during
               all
               that
               long
               Period
               of
               tyme
               (
               nor
               Luther
               himselfe
               )
               can
               be
               truly
               insisted
               vpon
               ,
               for
               a
               perfect
               &
               absolute
               Protestant
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               England
               can
               ,
               or
               will
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               it
               .
               Which
               point
               being
               once
               euicted
               ,
               How
               deadly
               it
               woundeth
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               may
               easily
               appeare
               ;
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               euer
               necessary
               and
               vndeniable
               visibility
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ;
               whose
               expansion
               ,
               enlargment
               ,
               and
               vneclypsed
               radiancy
               at
               all
               tymes
               ,
               is
               much
               celebrated
               in
               Holy
               writ
               :
               a
               
                 (
                 Her
                 sunne
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 set
                 ,
                 nor
                 her
                 Moone
                 hid
                 )
              
               as
               will
               more
               fully
               appeare
               bereafter
               in
               it
               due
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               interlocutours
               are
               the
               foresayd
               
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 the
                 Iew
                 ;
                 Ochinus
                 ,
              
               who
               first
               (
               in
               King
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
              
               his
               dayes
               )
               did
               diseminate
               
               Protestancy
               at
               least
               ,
               seuer
               all
               points
               of
               Protestancy
               ,
               here
               l●
               England
               ;
               
                 Doctour
                 Reynolds
              
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               Neuserus
               ,
               chiefe
               Pastour
               of
               Heidelberg
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               .
               Why
               
                 Ochinus
                 &
                 Neuserus
              
               are
               brought
               in
               ,
               as
               speakers
               in
               this
               Dialogue
               ,
               the
               
                 Argument
                 prefixed
                 therto
                 will
                 show
              
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               presumed
               to
               incorporate
               most
               of
               what
               can
               be
               vrged
               for
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               in
               
                 Doctour
                 Reynolds
              
               ;
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               was
               best
               able
               in
               his
               dayes
               to
               support
               his
               owne
               Church
               from
               ruyne
               ;
               And
               sutably
               herto
               the
               supposed
               place
               of
               this
               disputation
               is
               Oxford
               .
               I
               haue
               in
               no
               sort
               wronged
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               whom
               I
               well
               know
               to
               haue
               bene
               a
               blazing
               Comet
               in
               your
               Euang
               elicall
               spheare
               ;
               &
               to
               whom
               (
               as
               being
               of
               good
               temperance
               in
               his
               writings
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               brother
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               )
               I
               am
               vnwtlling
               to
               ascrybe
               too
               litle
               ;
               only
               I
               wish
               ,
               his
               fauorits
               had
               not
               ascrybed
               to
               him
               too
               much
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               of
               you
               shall
               muse
               ,
               why
               in
               these
               Dialogues
               all
               the
               Protestants
               (
               being
               otherwise
               presumed
               to
               be
               most
               learned
               )
               do
               reply
               so
               sparingly
               eyther
               to
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmyne
              
               or
               to
               Michaeas
               their
               answeres
               and
               arguments
               ,
               as
               here
               you
               shall
               find
               them
               to
               do
               :
               you
               are
               to
               conceaue
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               agreed
               in
               the
               begining
               of
               the
               two
               first
               Dialogues
               among
               all
               the
               Interlocutours
               ,
               to
               stand
               indisputably
               to
               the
               freqrent
               Confessions
               of
               the
               learned
               Protestants
               ,
               vrged
               in
               behalfe
               of
               any
               poynt
               controuerted
               .
               Now
               both
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               Michae●s
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               do
               auoyd
               the
               other
               Interlocutours
               reasons
               and
               instances
               ,
               by
               the
               contrary
               acknowledgments
               of
               diuers
               eminent
               Protestants
               ;
               as
               also
               do
               produce
               their
               owne
               arguments
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               Catholicke
               articles
               ,
               from
               the
               like
               acknowledgments
               of
               the
               learned
               Protestants
               ,
               speaking
               in
               those
               points
               agaynst
               themselues
               ,
               and
               in
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Catholickes
               .
               Which
               method
               being
               chiefly
               houlden
               throughout
               these
               Dialogues
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               the
               Protestant
               Interlocutours
               continue
               any
               new
               reply
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               Caidinall
               ,
               or
               agaynst
               Michaeas
               ?
            
             
               But
               to
               reflect
               vpon
               the
               subiect
               of
               this
               second
               Dialogue
               :
               And
               here
               I
               do
               auouch
               ,
               that
               to
               maintayne
               ,
               that
               Protestancy
               was
               euer
               before
               the
               breaking
               out
               of
               Luther
               (
               though
               euen
               then
               it
               was
               not
               in
               
               it
               perfection
               )
               is
               no
               lesse
               absurd
               in
               reason
               ;
               then
               to
               maintayne
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               byrth
               of
               any
               thing
               can
               precede
               it
               conception
               ;
               and
               the
               effect
               the
               cause
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               diuers
               former
               ages
               there
               haue
               bene
               some
               secret
               (
               and
               indeed
               blind
               )
               Moules
               ,
               who
               working
               vnder
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               haue
               labored
               to
               cast
               vp
               some
               earth
               of
               innouations
               and
               noueltyes
               ,
               comparting
               perhapps
               in
               some
               one
               or
               two
               points
               with
               the
               sectar●es
               of
               these
               dayes
               :
               But
               to
               iustify
               in
               those
               men
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               were
               Protestants
               )
               which
               is
               at
               this
               present
               the
               poynt
               only
               issuable
               )
               I
               hould
               it
               impossible
               ;
               Except
               we
               will
               dreame
               ,
               that
               those
               persons
               did
               pertake
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               planet
               Mercury
               ;
               which
               euer
               participateth
               (
               as
               the
               Astrologers
               teach
               )
               of
               all
               the
               influences
               of
               that
               other
               starre
               or
               planet
               ,
               with
               which
               it
               is
               in
               any
               sort
               in
               coniunction
               .
            
             
               Be
               it
               then
               ,
               that
               some
               Innouatours
               in
               seuerall
               Centuryes
               haue
               contumactously
               defended
               some
               one
               or
               other
               Theoreme
               or
               principle
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               entyre
               frame
               of
               Protestancy
               cannot
               subsist
               ;
               Will
               any
               of
               you
               from
               hence
               conclude
               (
               and
               yet
               many
               Protestants
               do
               so
               conclude
               )
               that
               such
               Mens
               Religion
               was
               perfect
               Protestancy
               ?
               By
               the
               like
               reason
               you
               may
               inferre
               (
               to
               insist
               in
               similitudes
               within
               your
               owne
               spheare
               )
               that
               Vnity
               is
               a
               Number
               ;
               a
               
                 Poynt
                 ,
                 Quantity
              
               ;
               &
               an
               
                 Instant
                 ,
                 Tyme
              
               :
               Wheras
               you
               know
               well
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               only
               beginnings
               or
               Elements
               of
               
                 Number
                 ,
                 Quantity
              
               ,
               and
               Tyme
               ;
               and
               without
               which
               these
               later
               can
               haue
               no
               being
               .
               In
               regard
               then
               of
               such
               want
               of
               visible
               Protestants
               ,
               informer
               tymes
               ,
               It
               is
               lesse
               wounder
               ,
               that
               some
               Protestant
               wryters
               haue
               thought
               good
               to
               Idëate
               &
               frame
               in
               their
               mynd●
               a
               certayne
               mathematicall
               and
               airy
               Church
               ,
               within
               which
               a
               number
               only
               of
               supposed
               inuisibilities
               are
               comprehended
               .
               Thus
               much
               touching
               this
               second
               Dialogue
               ;
               to
               the
               which
               I
               haue
               thought
               good
               to
               subnect
               (
               as
               an
               Appendix
               )
               a
               short
               view
               ,
               taken
               of
               an
               Anonymous
               and
               froathy
               Pamphlet
               entituled
               :
               
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 visibility
                 and
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 al
                 Ages
              
               ;
               written
               some
               few
               yeares
               since
               and
               set
               forth
               (
               as
               is
               supposed
               )
               by
               
                 Doctour
                 Featly
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               this
               last
               place
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               third
               and
               
                 last
                 Dialogue
              
               ;
               
               The
               subiect
               whereof
               is
               to
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               (
               by
               many
               degrees
               )
               stand
               more
               iustly
               chargeable
               ,
               both
               with
               the
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               of
               disloyalty
               ,
               agaynst
               their
               lawfull
               Princes
               ,
               then
               the
               Catholiks
               do
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Protestants
               haue
               therefore
               small
               reason
               (
               and
               lesse
               policy
               )
               to
               vpbrayde
               in
               their
               pulpits
               ,
               and
               writings
               (
               as
               it
               is
               their
               accustomed
               Scene
               to
               doe
               )
               the
               Catholicks
               with
               any
               such
               hatefull
               cryme
               .
               In
               this
               last
               Dialogue
               are
               also
               seuerall
               insertions
               of
               some
               small
               Treatises
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               diuers
               Catholike
               doctrines
               .
               )
            
             
               The
               Interlocutours
               in
               this
               Dialogue
               are
               the
               right
               Honorable
               the
               Lord
               
                 Cheife
                 Iustice
                 of
                 England
              
               (
               to
               whom
               all
               dutifull
               comportment
               is
               borne
               throughout
               this
               Discourse
               )
               Michaeas
               ,
               the
               
                 former
                 Iew
              
               ,
               and
               
                 M.
                 Vice-Chancelour
                 of
                 Oxford
              
               .
               That
               
                 the
                 Vice-Chacelour
              
               is
               therein
               introduced
               to
               be
               partly
               malignant
               agaynst
               Michaeas
               (
               as
               charged
               by
               him
               besides
               with
               other
               offences
               for
               being
               a
               Catholike
               Priest
               )
               is
               not
               strange
               ;
               considering
               how
               splenfull
               some
               Vice-Chancelours
               of
               that
               Vniuersity
               haue
               borne
               themselues
               ,
               towards
               certayne
               Priests
               ,
               there
               heretofore
               apprehended
               .
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               particularly
               of
               the
               different
               subiects
               of
               these
               ensuing
               Dialogues
               ;
               Which
               point
               is
               more
               largly
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Arguments
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               
                 (
                 most
                 illustrious
                 Men
              
               )
               I
               haue
               presumed
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               this
               my
               presumption
               will
               in
               your
               fauourable
               construction
               be
               warrantable
               )
               to
               dedicate
               this
               whole
               worke
               to
               your selues
               ;
               not
               for
               your
               patronage
               thereof
               ,
               for
               that
               only
               it
               owne
               worth
               (
               If
               any
               be
               in
               it
               )
               must
               effect
               ;
               but
               partly
               because
               you
               are
               best
               able
               to
               iudge
               of
               the
               arguments
               produced
               on
               eyther
               side
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               in
               regard
               I
               haue
               selected
               out
               of
               eyther
               of
               your
               Vniuersities
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               pryme
               and
               choysest
               men
               in
               their
               dayes
               to
               be
               speakers
               in
               these
               Dialogues
               ;
               I
               meane
               (
               as
               aboue
               is
               sayd
               )
               
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
              
               and
               
                 Doctour
                 Reynolds
              
               .
               I
               could
               wish
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               sleight
               it
               ,
               through
               a
               cold
               seuerity
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               a
               forestauled
               iudgment
               against
               the
               Catholike
               fayth
               in
               generall
               ;
               but
               peruse
               it
               indifferently
               ,
               and
               weigh
               the
               authorityes
               and
               reasons
               withall
               Candour
               and
               impartiality
               .
               Touching
               my
               owne
               sincerity
               ,
               vsed
               throughout
               this
               labour
               ;
               know
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               haue
               purposely
               and
               deliberatly
               detorted
               from
               it
               true
               meaning
               ,
               but
               any
               
               one
               authority
               here
               produced
               by
               me
               ;
               then
               let
               my
               forhead
               be
               publikly
               seared
               with
               an
               indeleble
               Stigma
               or
               print
               of
               shame
               and
               Confusion
               .
               No.
               He
               is
               not
               Religious
               ,
               who
               handleth
               Religion
               with
               fraud
               and
               impostures
               .
               And
               I
               am
               so
               free
               and
               guiltles
               herein
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               dare
               vaunt
               my selfe
               to
               be
               in
               this
               respect
               a
               b
               Tetragonon
               ;
               cast
               me
               vp
               what
               way
               you
               will
               ,
               my
               demeanour
               (
               in
               this
               case
               )
               will
               proue
               eauen
               &
               squared
               .
            
             
               Do
               not
               expect
               any
               Oratory
               here
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               force
               of
               vnauoydable
               Demonstrations
               can
               perswade
               ;
               And
               in
               this
               sence
               (
               I
               trust
               ,
               I
               may
               ,
               without
               vanity
               say
               )
               you
               shall
               find
               Oratory
               ;
               Since
               
                 Truth
                 is
                 euer
                 eloquent
              
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               (
               most
               
                 celebrious
                 Academians
              
               )
               giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               turne
               my
               pen
               more
               particularly
               to
               your selues
               ,
               and
               pardon
               this
               my
               boldnes
               ;
               it
               proceeding
               solely
               out
               of
               my
               charitable
               affection
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               my
               desire
               of
               aduancing
               your
               spirituall
               Good
               :
               for
               
                 you
                 are
              
               c
               
                 Our
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 harts
                 .
              
               Well
               then
               ,
               you
               are
               learned
               ,
               and
               therefore
               (
               if
               grace
               assist
               )
               the
               more
               able
               to
               transpierce
               through
               any
               difficulties
               of
               Fayth
               ,
               now
               questioned
               .
               Suffer
               not
               then
               your
               Iudgements
               to
               be
               enthralled
               to
               the
               iudgments
               of
               some
               few
               men
               among
               you
               ,
               more
               eminent
               ,
               then
               the
               rest
               ;
               they
               being
               Byrds
               ,
               whose
               Aery
               is
               but
               in
               the
               high
               Cedars
               of
               the
               pretended
               
                 reuealing
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               since
               through
               their
               assumed
               priuiledge
               therof
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               reduce
               the
               construction
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               weight
               of
               all
               authorityes
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               to
               the
               Tribunall
               of
               their
               owne
               Censure
               ;
               scornfullly
               contemning
               whatsouer
               passeth
               not
               vnder
               the
               fyle
               of
               their
               owne
               approbation
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               forward
               .
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               wounderfull
               (
               and
               indeed
               deplorable
               )
               to
               obserue
               the
               the
               exorbitancy
               of
               most
               Schollers
               proceedings
               (
               and
               perhapps
               of
               diuers
               of
               you
               )
               in
               these
               poynts
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               to
               see
               ,
               what
               labour
               and
               toyle
               they
               bestowe
               in
               humane
               studyes
               ,
               and
               how
               remisse
               they
               are
               in
               search
               of
               true
               fayth
               .
               I
               assure
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               you
               haue
               indefatigably
               spent
               much
               tyme
               in
               seeking
               to
               know
               :
               Whether
               the
               Opinions
               of
               
                 Copernicus
                 touching
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 standing
                 still
                 of
                 the
                 sunn
                 and
                 Primum
                 Mobile
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 probable
                 ?
                 Whether
                 a
                 Concentrike
                 Orbe
                 
                 with
                 an
                 Epicycle
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Excentrike
                 Orbe
                 alone
                 ,
              
               can
               better
               salue
               the
               
                 Phaynomena
                 and
                 irregular
                 Apparences
                 of
                 the
                 Planetts
                 ▪
              
               Whether
               ech
               Orbe
               be
               moued
               a
               
                 Propria
                 Intelligentia
              
               ,
               or
               
                 ab
                 interna
                 forma
                 ?
                 Whether
                 ,
                 supposing
                 Infinitum
              
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 Rerum
                 natura
                 ,
                 One
                 Infinitum
                 can
                 be
                 greater
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 other
                 ?
                 Which
                 poynt
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 exemplify
                 in
                 the
                 infinit
                 reuolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 and
                 the
                 Moone
              
               ;
               the
               Moone
               performing
               her
               course
               twelue
               or
               13.
               tymes
               in
               that
               space
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Sunne
               doth
               but
               once
               :
               And
               yet
               both
               their
               reuolutions
               must
               be
               infinit
               in
               Number
               ;
               if
               one
               will
               grant
               with
               Aristotle
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               was
               
                 ab
                 aeterno
                 :
                 Whether
                 Corpus
                 Sphaericum
                 tangit
                 planum
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 puncto
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Sea
                 keepeth
                 a
                 different
                 course
                 in
                 it
                 ebbing
                 &
                 flowing
                 in
                 different
                 Countreyes
                 ;
                 though
                 to
                 those
                 seuerall
                 Countreyes
                 the
                 Moone
                 beareth
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 aspect
                 of
                 it
                 light
                 ?
                 Whether
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 loadstone
                 draweth
                 iron
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 be
                 effected
                 through
                 a
                 naturall
                 Sympathy
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Bodyes
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 through
                 the
                 proper
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 loadstone
                 ?
                 And
                 Whether
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 irons
                 point
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 (
                 being
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 loadstone
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 some
                 huge
                 supposed
                 mountayne
                 of
                 loadstone
                 in
                 the
                 vttermost
                 Northparts
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Heauens
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 Northpole
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 intrinse
                 call
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 loadstone
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 Whether
                 Algebra
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 Art
                 from
                 Arythmetyke
                 ;
                 or
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 aduanced
                 to
                 it
                 height
                 and
                 perfection
                 ?
                 Whether
                 in
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 in
                 curing
                 of
                 corporall
                 diseases
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 miracles
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 )
                 God
                 did
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 infuse
                 a
                 Physicall
                 quality
                 (
                 for
                 example
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 skirt
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 garment
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 which
                 per
                 potentiam
                 obedientialem
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scholemen
                 speake
                 )
                 did
                 worke
                 vpon
                 the
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cure
                 them
                 ;
                 Or
                 els
                 God
                 himselfe
                 did
                 immediatly
                 worke
                 these
                 supernaturall
                 effects
                 ,
                 ad
                 praesentiam
                 illorum
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 skirt
                 and
                 shadow
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 absence
                 otherwise
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 worke
                 ?
              
               And
               finally
               (
               to
               omit
               diuers
               others
               such
               nyce
               and
               abstruse
               speculations
               ,
               and
               but
               to
               touch
               a
               little
               vpon
               Diuinity
               )
               
               
                 Whether
                 Communicatio
                 Idiomatum
                 ,
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Hypostaticall
                 vnion
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 reall
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 natures
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 or
                 with
                 reference
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Hypostasis
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 Natures
                 ?
              
            
             
               In
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               and
               many
               such
               like
               curiosities
               (
               for
               so
               I
               may
               tearme
               them
               ;
               this
               last
               only
               excepted
               )
               diuers
               of
               you
               haue
               no
               doubt
               spent
               (
               and
               perhaps
               with
               great
               commondation
               )
               many
               howres
               by
               perusing
               with
               your
               owne
               eyes
               seuerall
               Authours
               ,
               &
               by
               discussing
               the
               arguments
               brought
               on
               all
               sides
               to
               fortify
               their
               different
               opinions
               :
               And
               yet
               it
               mattereth
               litle
               ,
               on
               which
               syde
               the
               Truth
               lyeth
               in
               most
               of
               these
               speculations
               ;
               But
               wheresoeuer
               it
               is
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               equally
               and
               indifferently
               breake
               forth
               with
               the
               
                 three
                 Children
              
               in
               praysing
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               Omnipotency
               and
               Wisdome
               ,
               discouered
               in
               them
               ;
               saying
               ,
               d
               
                 Benedicite
                 Omnia
                 opera
                 Domini
                 Domino
              
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               you
               haue
               bene
               so
               industrious
               and
               breathles
               herein
               ,
               and
               so
               absorpt
               in
               the
               delight
               of
               these
               lesse
               necessary
               studyes
               ,
               O
               with
               what
               a
               spirituall
               Leithargy
               are
               such
               of
               you
               possessed
               ,
               who
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               (
               the
               truth
               or
               falshood
               wherof
               concerns
               your
               soules
               interminable
               and
               endles
               happynes
               or
               misery
               )
               shall
               runne
               on
               headlong
               ,
               till
               you
               come
               to
               your
               graues
               in
               an
               vnexamined
               and
               yet
               resolued
               opinion
               agaynst
               the
               Catholike
               fayth
               ,
               with
               a
               supine
               resignation
               of
               your
               iudgments
               in
               all
               poynts
               of
               Religion
               (
               without
               further
               tryall
               )
               to
               the
               wrytings
               (
               for
               example
               )
               of
               Caluin
               and
               Beza
               ;
               whose
               pestiferous
               Scripts
               many
               make
               their
               Catechismes
               ?
               Men
               charged
               (
               euen
               by
               their
               owne
               e
               Brethren
               )
               with
               the
               execrable
               cryme
               of
               Sodomy
               :
               And
               remember
               you
               not
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
              
               f
               
                 gather
                 not
                 grapes
                 of
                 thorns
                 ,
                 nor
                 figs
                 of
                 thisles
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               herewith
               
                 (
                 most
                 excellent
                 Academians
              
               )
               I
               will
               end
               ;
               and
               craue
               pardon
               for
               this
               my
               fulnes
               of
               speach
               ,
               entreating
               you
               to
               call
               to
               mynd
               those
               words
               :
               meliora
               g
               
                 sunt
                 vulnera
                 diligentis
                 ,
                 quam
                 
                 fraudulenta
                 oscula
                 odientis
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               remitting
               you
               to
               the
               perusall
               of
               these
               following
               Dialogues
               ,
               I
               will
               with
               my
               incessant
               prayers
               solicit
               the
               Highest
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               h
               
                 Pater
                 luminum
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 ,
                 Omne
                 datum
                 optimum
                 ,
                 &
                 omne
                 bonum
                 perfectum
                 descendit
                 )
              
               so
               to
               enlighten
               your
               iudgements
               in
               your
               studyes
               and
               courses
               ;
               that
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               as
               truly
               beatifyed
               with
               the
               
                 Intuitiue
                 knowledge
              
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               happy
               
                 vision
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               As
               now
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               you
               labour
               to
               enrich
               your
               mynds
               ,
               mith
               all
               commendable
               
                 Discursiue
                 knowledge
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 I.
                 C.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CONVERTED
               IEW.
               OR
               A
               DIALOGVE
               
                 WHEREIN
                 IS
                 PROOVED
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               ROME
               hath
               made
               no
               change
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               Plantation
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 INTERLOCVTOVRS
                 ,
              
               
                 MICHEAS
                 A
                 IEWISH
                 RABBIN
                 ,
              
               
                 CARDINALL
                 BELLARMINE
              
               
                 DOCTOVR
                 WHITAKERS
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MOST
                   ILLVSTRIOVS
                   CARDINAL
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 
                   reuerend
                   and
                   learned
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 spreading
                 fame
                 of
                 both
                 your
                 perfections
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Deuinity
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 report
                 therof
                 hath
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 euen
                 giuen
                 wings
                 to
                 my
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 hasten
                 my
                 fleight
                 to
                 this
                 noble
                 Citty
                 of
                 Cosmopolis
                 in
                 Vtopia
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 honored
                 through
                 both
                 your
                 presence
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 become
                 the
                 Rendeuous
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 literature
                 .
              
               
               
                 Touching
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 know
                 you
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 )
                 also
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 Iew
                 ;
                 by
                 name
                 Micheas
                 ,
                 who
                 euer
                 haue
                 
                   honoured
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 a
                 
                   of
                   Hoasts
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                
                 b
                 
                   of
                   Abraham
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   Isaack
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   Iacob
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 ;
                 beleeuing
                 with
                 your
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 God
                 grant
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 happy
                 successe
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 change
                 of
                 my
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 rysing
                 faule
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 tearme
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 strucken
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 ascēd
                 towards
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 all
                 c
                 
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                
                 d
                 
                   instructed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   verity
                   of
                   the
                   ,
                   Law
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
               
                 Of
                 late
                 I
                 haue
                 diligently
                 perused
                 ,
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 your
                 Euangelists
                 (
                 the
                 foure
                 Historigraphers
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Holy
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 whome
                 you
                 Christians
                 call
                 Iesus
                 :
                 I
                 also
                 haue
                 exactly
                 red
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 your
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 these
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 sowed
                 the
                 seedes
                 of
                 their
                 Maisters
                 heauenly
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 did
                 watter
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 bloud
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 bene
                 much
                 conuersant
                 in
                 these
                 
                   Letters
                   Missiues
                
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 )
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 written
                 to
                 diuers
                 Nations
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 better
                 instruction
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 most
                 abstruse
                 worke
                 of
                 your
                 Sauiours
                 Best-beloued
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 most
                 particuler
                 reference
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 writings
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 recorded
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 freely
                 confesse
                 (
                 and
                 indeede
                 with
                 an
                 ineffable
                 griefe
                 )
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Holy
                   One
                
                 ,
                 whome
                 my
                 Fore-Fathers
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 my selfe
                 )
                 did
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 opprobrious
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 the
                 lesse
                 wounder
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 stony
                 harts
                 of
                 vs
                 Iewes
                 (
                 best
                 discouered
                 by
                 such
                 our
                 cruell
                 proceedings
                 )
                 were
                 figured
                 by
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 first
                 giuen
                 to
                 vs.
                 Yea
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 inalterably
                 perswaded
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 auouch
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 cheife
                 Particularities
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 punctually
                 prophesied
                 by
                 the
                 Antient
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Law
                 :
                 Thus
                 (
                 for
                 example
                 )
                 was
                 
                 his
                 Precursor
                 foretold
                 in
                 
                   Esay
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 40.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 borne
                 
                   of
                   a
                   Virgine
                   Esay
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 
                   place
                   of
                   his
                   birth
                   ,
                   Micheas
                   ,
                
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Cheldren
                
                 at
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 Ierom.
                 31.
                 
                 His
                 preaching
                 ,
                 Esay
                 .
                 61.
                 
                 His
                 
                   foure
                   Eunngelists
                   ,
                   Ezechiel
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 chusing
                 of
                 
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Psalm
                
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 His
                 
                   riding
                   vpon
                   an
                   Asse
                
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Esay
                 .
                 62.
                 and
                 Zachary
                 .
                 9
                 ,
                 The
                 betraying
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 dipped
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 dish
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 41.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Iewes
                   spittiug
                   in
                   his
                   Face
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   buffeting
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   Esay
                
                 .
                 50.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Iewes
                   mocking
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 
                   deuiding
                   of
                   his
                   garmēts
                   .
                   Psalm
                   .
                
                 22.
                 
                 Their
                 
                   giuing
                   to
                   him
                   gaule
                   and
                   Vinegar
                   to
                   drinke
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                
                 69.
                 
                 The
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   death
                
                 ,
                 by
                 piercing
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feete
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 His
                 staying
                 in
                 
                   the
                   graue
                   three
                   dayes
                   ,
                   Ionas
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   Psalm
                
                 .
                 15.
                 and
                 132.
                 
                 His
                 
                   Ascēti●n
                   ,
                   Psalm
                
                 .
                 109.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 omitt
                 diuers
                 other
                 lesser
                 passages
                 )
                 The
                 descending
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Ioel.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Thus
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 Premis●es
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 fully
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 ▪
                 our
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 did
                 serue
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shadow
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 Grace
                 )
                 is
                 now
                 abrogated
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 conuinced
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 irrefragable
                 demonstratiōs
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 your
                 Chistian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 do
                 hereby
                 submit
                 my selfe
                 to
                 the
                 sweet
                 yoake
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 do
                 confesse
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Iudgment
                 and
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 (
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 analogicall
                 ,
                 and
                 halfe
                 Christian
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 adumbration
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 vnfitly
                 style
                 the
                 different
                 state
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 times
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Euangelicall
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Leuiticall
                   Ghospell
                
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 Ghospel
                 Prophesied
                 ;
                 the
                 Gohspel
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 complet
                 ,
                 and
                 actually
                 performed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARDINALL
                 BELLARMINE
                 
              
               
                 
                   LEarned
                   Rabby
                
                 .
                 I
                 much
                 reioyce
                 at
                 your
                 change
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 precise
                 correspondency
                 ,
                 which
                 your selfe
                 haue
                 obserued
                 ;
                 betweene
                 the
                 Old
                 Testamēt
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 (
                 wherby
                 you
                 may
                 se
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 iust
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Omnia
                   in
                   figura
                   contingebant
                   illis
                
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 corroborate
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 strengthen
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 f
                 
                   spirituales
                   nequitiae
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 contrary
                 assaults
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 you
                 se
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Maske
                 or
                 vayle
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 legall
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 perfect
                 consummation
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 Therefore
                 giue
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 your
                 illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 confesse
                 with
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 That
                 g
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   name
                   vnder
                   Heauen
                
                 (
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   ▪
                   )
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   Men
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKER
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinall
                 hath
                 said
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 indiuisible
                 Trinity
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 Man
                 to
                 repaire
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Man
                
                 ;
                 who
                 died
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 dye
                 :
                 Christus
                 h
                 
                   semel
                   oblatus
                   est
                   ad
                   multorum
                   exhaurtenda
                   peccata
                   ▪
                   hauing
                   humbled
                   himselfe
                   being
                   made
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   death
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   .
                   for
                
                 i
                 
                   which
                   thing
                   God
                   hath
                   exalted
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   giuen
                   him
                   a
                   name
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   aboue
                   all
                   Names
                   ;
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   euery
                   knee
                   should
                   bow
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   in
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                
                 Therefore
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 cornerstone
                 ,
                 wherupon
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 build
                 all
                 the
                 spitituall
                 edifice
                 of
                 your
                 Soules
                 Saluation
                 .
                 And
                 comfort
                 your selfe
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 only
                 the
                 Isralits
                 did
                 put
                 Christ
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 only
                 a
                 true
                 Isralite
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 constantly
                 beleeue
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 at
                 my
                 first
                 embracing
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 one
                 maine
                 difficulty
                 doth
                 mightely
                 affrnot
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 se
                 you
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 do
                 all
                 militate
                 vnder
                 on
                 supreme
                 Captaine
                 ;
                 yet
                 through
                 your
                 many
                 Controuersies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 do
                 rest
                 deuided
                 amongst
                 your selues
                 (
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 distracted
                 ,
                 and
                 disordered
                 troupes
                 ,
                 or
                 sqadrōs
                 )
                 not
                 affording
                 Saluation
                 on
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 soe
                 as
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 am
                 departed
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 part
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 vncertaine
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 firmly
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 yet
                 withall
                 I
                 as
                 cnnstātly
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 beleeuing
                 only
                 in
                 grosse
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                 not
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 I
                 se
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 to
                 condeme
                 the
                 Protestāt
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 destroying
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 away
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 of
                 Praying
                 to
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 of
                 Merit
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 many
                 other
                 controuerted
                 points
                 )
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacrafice
                 of
                 the
                 Alter
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 proceeding
                 doth
                 anathematize
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 Heretick
                 .
                 The
                 Protestant
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 his
                 mantaining
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 said
                 points
                 ,
                 doth
                 style
                 him
                 
                   Superstitious
                   ,
                   Idolatrous
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 wholy
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 Saluation
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 the
                 iudgments
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 are
                 so
                 meerely
                 contrary
                 (
                 the
                 one
                 constantly
                 affirming
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 peremptorily
                 denying
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 discording
                 beleefes
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 wonn
                 vp
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 publick
                 confession
                 or
                 Creede
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 now
                 my
                 deuided
                 Soule
                 (
                 licke
                 the
                 dissressed
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 broken
                 the
                 Iaile
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 not
                 what
                 way
                 to
                 flie
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 best
                 refuge
                 )
                 tossed
                 in
                 the
                 waues
                 of
                 such
                 contrary
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 is
                 ignorant
                 towards
                 what
                 shoore
                 to
                 saile
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Catholicke
                 ;
                 If
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 The
                 on
                 I
                 can
                 but
                 be
                 ,
                 both
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 .
                 That
                 threatens
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 brand
                 of
                 ,
                 Heresy
                 ;
                 this
                 of
                 Superstitiō
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fragrant
                 rose
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 beset
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 sharpe
                 pricks
                 of
                 these
                 vnpleasing
                 disagreements
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 forceth
                 me
                 to
                 remember
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 an
                 auncient
                 doctour
                 :
                 
                   Vt
                   in
                
                 *
                 
                   pessimis
                   aliquid
                   boni
                   ,
                   sic
                   in
                   optimis
                   nonnihil
                   mali
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CARDINALL
                 BELLARMINE
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 differences
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 each
                 good
                 mans
                 greife
                 is
                 hereby
                 the
                 greater
                 :
                 for
                 wheras
                 contention
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 raiseth
                 the
                 estimation
                 ;
                 and
                 valew
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 contention
                 about
                 Faith
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 vulgar
                 eye
                 )
                 lesneth
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 (
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 Micheas
                 )
                 take
                 their
                 course
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 vna
                 k
                 
                   fides
                   ,
                   vnum
                   baptisma
                
                 )
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Elation
                 and
                 height
                 
                 of
                 priuat
                 Iudgments
                 ,
                 which
                 blush
                 not
                 to
                 aduance
                 themselues
                 aboue
                 all
                 Authorities
                 ,
                 both
                 Deuine
                 ,
                 and
                 Humane
                 .
              
               
                 Therfore
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 free
                 you
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 laborinths
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwaise
                 may
                 more
                 easily
                 illaquiate
                 ,
                 and
                 intangle
                 you
                 ,
                 build
                 your
                 Faith
                 in
                 all
                 inferiour
                 points
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 principally
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 sacred
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 propounded
                 ,
                 and
                 interpreted
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 her
                 repaire
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 doubts
                 ,
                 since
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 warrant
                 this
                 proceeding
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 dic
                 c
                 
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   et
                   Ecclesiam
                   non
                   audieret
                   ,
                   sit
                   tibi
                   sicut
                   Ethnicus
                   ,
                   et
                   Publicanus
                   .
                
                 Reuerence
                 Eclesiasticall
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 deriued
                 through
                 a
                 continued
                 hand
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 Id
                 m
                 
                   ab
                   initio
                   .
                   quod
                   ab
                   Apostolis
                   :
                
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 beleeue
                 some
                 things
                 without
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Sectaries
                 beleeue
                 their
                 Errours
                 ,
                 against
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Read
                 the
                 Generall
                 Councels
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 Christ
                 is
                 euer
                 present
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 when
                 but
                 two
                 n
                 
                   or
                   three
                   are
                   geathered
                   togeather
                   in
                   his
                   name
                
                 (
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 seuerall
                 hundreds
                 )
                 
                   he
                   well
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   with
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 obserue
                 the
                 Heresies
                 condemned
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 Peruse
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 sentence
                 :
                 Interroga
                 o
                 
                   de
                   diebus
                   antiquis
                
                 .
                 assuring
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ioyntly
                 taught
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 agreable
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 first
                 taught
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 square
                 your
                 Religion
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 vninterrupted
                 practise
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himselfe
                 (
                 for
                 our
                 greater
                 security
                 )
                 hath
                 honored
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Columna
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   et
                   Firmamentum
                   veritatis
                
                 ;
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 shall
                 forbeare
                 to
                 imitate
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 hate
                 to
                 this
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 and
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 deportment
                 disculps
                 great
                 Humility
                 ;
                 a
                 Character
                 euen
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 :
                 dicite
                 q
                 
                   a
                   me
                   ,
                   quia
                   humilis
                   sum
                   corde
                   .
                
                 so
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 humble
                 man
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 lowly
                 vally
                 ,
                 sweetly
                 seated
                 .
                 Thus
                 doing
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 no
                 doubt
                 you
                 will
                 embrace
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Faith
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 greater
                 hope
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 many
                 
                 r
                 Protestants
                 haue
                 becom
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 any
                 Iew
                 a
                 Protestant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKER
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cardinall
                 here
                 hath
                 giuen
                 you
                 to
                 large
                 a
                 scope
                 ;
                 since
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 humane
                 ,
                 and
                 morall
                 inducements
                 ,
                 which
                 stand
                 subiect
                 to
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 run
                 well
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 noe
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 stand
                 still
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Pálin
                   dromêsan
                   ,
                   '
                   è
                   dramêin
                   cacôs
                   .
                
              
               
                 Therfore
                 let
                 your
                 groundworke
                 be
                 next
                 vnder
                 Christ
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 Iudges
                 of
                 all
                 Cōtrouersies
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 worth
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 profitable
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 t
                 speaketh
                 )
                 
                   To
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   to
                   reprooue
                   ,
                   to
                   correction
                   ,
                   to
                   instruction
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   instructed
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   :
                
                 of
                 that
                 Clearenes
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 iustly
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 ;
                 lucerna
                 u
                 
                   pedibus
                   meis
                
                 :
                 Of
                 that
                 fulnes
                 ,
                 and
                 amplitude
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 threatned
                 vnder
                 paine
                 of
                 hauing
                 our
                 names
                 blotted
                 x
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 if
                 we
                 either
                 add
                 ,
                 or
                 detract
                 from
                 thence
                 :
                 finally
                 of
                 that
                 easines
                 ,
                 and
                 facility
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 for
                 picking
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 ,
                 receiue
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 spirit
                 ,
                 instructed
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 y
                 
                   spiritus
                   vbi
                   vult
                   ,
                   spirat
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEVS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 both
                 speake
                 learnedly
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 touching
                 your
                 directions
                 (
                 my
                 
                   L.
                   Card.
                
                 )
                 I
                 hold
                 them
                 most
                 graue
                 &
                 waighty
                 .
                 Yet
                 seing
                 I
                 haue
                 spent
                 all
                 my
                 time
                 chiefly
                 in
                 studying
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 (
                 being
                 heretofore
                 a
                 Rabnie
                 in
                 our
                 Iewish
                 Sinagogue
                 )
                 and
                 seing
                 that
                 multiplity
                 of
                 reading
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 method
                 exacts
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 of
                 the
                 Auntient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 Generall
                 Councels
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Histories
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 great
                 a
                 burden
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 now
                 vpon
                 the
                 shoulders
                 of
                 my
                 old
                 age
                 (
                 my
                 selfe
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 liue
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 answerable
                 to
                 so
                 infinit
                 a
                 labour
                 )
                 Therefore
                 I
                 must
                 bethinke
                 my selfe
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 more
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 abreuiated
                 course
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 perfect
                 setling
                 of
                 my
                 iudgment
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 your
                 graue
                 aduice
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 of
                 relying
                 only
                 
                 vpon
                 the
                 
                   Writen
                   word
                
                 .
                 Grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 alone
                 were
                 of
                 it selfe
                 sufficient
                 to
                 define
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 all
                 Controuersies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 conscious
                 of
                 my
                 owne
                 weaknes
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 considering
                 the
                 seuerall
                 sences
                 vsually
                 giuen
                 vpon
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 text
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 euer
                 rest
                 doubtfull
                 (
                 once
                 abandoning
                 the
                 sence
                 ,
                 giuen
                 by
                 the
                 ioynt
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 Ancient
                 Doctours
                 of
                 what
                 construction
                 to
                 make
                 choyce
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 seing
                 the
                 Scripture
                 witnesseth
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Prophesy
                
                 z
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Scriprure
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   by
                   priuat
                   Intepretation
                   .
                
                 And
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 Iewish
                 Rabbins
                 should
                 take
                 liberty
                 to
                 interprete
                 the
                 olde
                 Testament
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 euery
                 particular
                 conceipte
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 longe
                 since
                 should
                 haue
                 begotten
                 many
                 dissentions
                 in
                 Faith
                 amonge
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 thus
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 both
                 your
                 speches
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ;
                 seing
                 both
                 of
                 you
                 do
                 strengthen
                 ,
                 and
                 fortifie
                 your
                 different
                 iudgments
                 (
                 touching
                 the
                 finall
                 determining
                 of
                 Controuersies
                 )
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 doth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speake
                 different
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 contrary
                 things
                 ?
                 )
                 Noe.
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 euer
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 vnchāgable
                 :
                 Ego
                 a
                 
                   sum
                   dominus
                   ,
                   et
                   non
                   mutor
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeede
                 to
                 speake
                 plainly
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 vrge
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   spiritus
                   vbi
                   vult
                   ,
                   spirat
                
                 .
                 whereby
                 you
                 intimate
                 the
                 guift
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Priuat
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 euer
                 disliked
                 this
                 Principle
                 (
                 euen
                 before
                 I
                 beleeued
                 in
                 Christ
                 )
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 create
                 in
                 differētly
                 any
                 one
                 Religion
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 grounds
                 himselfe
                 vpon
                 this
                 
                   Reuealing
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequētly
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 stampe
                 any
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 himselfe
                 best
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 iudgment
                 )
                 to
                 on
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 immediatly
                 made
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 well
                 tempred
                 togeather
                 ;
                 since
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 possibility
                 ,
                 Anything
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceede
                 :
                 seing
                 the
                 directions
                 of
                 neither
                 of
                 you
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 some
                 difficult
                 circumstances
                 accompaning
                 them
                 )
                 can
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 sorte
                 vnto
                 my
                 case
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 make
                 election
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 method
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sētling
                 of
                 my
                 fluctuating
                 Conscience
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith.
                 And
                 (
                 vnder
                 both
                 your
                 fauours
                 )
                 
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 wheras
                 by
                 seriously
                 perusing
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 Christians
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 become
                 with
                 infinite
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hostes
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Christian
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 scarsly
                 initiated
                 :
                 So
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 deuine
                 Records
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 instructed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 those
                 primatiue
                 times
                 receaued
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 incontaminate
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 errour
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 those
                 sacred
                 writings
                 be
                 of
                 sufficient
                 force
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 relinquishing
                 of
                 my
                 anciēt
                 Iewish
                 faith
                 ;
                 then
                 ought
                 they
                 as
                 securely
                 to
                 warrant
                 my
                 Iudgment
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 last
                 point
                 is
                 confirmed
                 to
                 me
                 by
                 your
                 great
                 Apostle
                 Paule
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 much
                 celebrateth
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 b
                 
                   To
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   be
                   at
                   Rome
                   the
                   beloued
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   called
                   to
                   be
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Grace
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 
                   I
                   thanke
                
                 c
                 
                   my
                   God
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                   because
                   your
                   Faith
                   is
                   renowned
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 :
                 your
                 d
                 
                   obdience
                   is
                   published
                   in
                   euery
                   place
                   .
                
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 in
                 aduancing
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 particularly
                 euen
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 ascribs
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 saying
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   which
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   vs
                   both
                   ,
                   your
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   mine
                   .
                
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 texts
                 it
                 is
                 euicted
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 times
                 enioyed
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 Faith.
                 Now
                 here
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   Rome
                   ,
                   since
                   her
                   first
                   embracing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   hath
                   changed
                   her
                   Faith
                   ;
                   or
                   othirwise
                   she
                   retaines
                   without
                   any
                   alteration
                   the
                   same
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   first
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   plant
                   in
                   her
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 point
                 
                   (
                   most
                   excellent
                   Men
                
                 )
                 deserus
                 an
                 exact
                 discussing
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 well
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 worthy
                 your
                 serious
                 disputs
                 :
                 My
                 owne
                 want
                 in
                 your
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Histories
                 (
                 from
                 whence
                 cheifly
                 this
                 question
                 is
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 triall
                 )
                 doth
                 pleade
                 for
                 my
                 ignorance
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 my
                 humble
                 request
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 estableshing
                 of
                 my
                 yet
                 vnsetled
                 iudgment
                 )
                 to
                 you
                 both
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 graue
                 skirmish
                 ,
                 and
                 feight
                 of
                 disputation
                 herein
                 .
                 Both
                 of
                 you
                 are
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 by
                 vrging
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 )
                 able
                 to
                 accomplish
                 this
                 
                 my
                 desire
                 :
                 both
                 of
                 you
                 are
                 charitable
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 must
                 suppose
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 willing
                 (
                 for
                 my
                 confirmation
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 )
                 to
                 vndertake
                 this
                 my
                 wished
                 taske
                 for
                 Charity
                 (
                 as
                 euer
                 desirous
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 )
                 omnia
                 f
                 
                   sperat
                   ,
                   sustinet
                
                 ;
                 &
                 a
                 charitable
                 man
                 partakes
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 giue
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 receaue
                 on
                 s
                 fauour
                 .
                 My
                 foundation
                 is
                 here
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 I
                 humbly
                 entreate
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 learned
                 discourses
                 would
                 raise
                 the
                 wales
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 attend
                 your
                 speeches
                 with
                 a
                 greedy
                 ,
                 and
                 listning
                 eare
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 all
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 assured
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 my
                 Soules
                 eternall
                 felicity
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 subiect
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 consociate
                 my selfe
                 with
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 the
                 presumed
                 Reformers
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Micheas
                 ,
                 your
                 iudgment
                 hath
                 made
                 choise
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 important
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 benificiall
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 maximè
                 g
                 
                   domesticis
                   fidei
                
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 number
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 shortly
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 place
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 my
                 paines
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 smale
                 ability
                 )
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 accomplish
                 your
                 request
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 much
                 commend
                 your
                 desire
                 herein
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 neglecteth
                 his
                 owne
                 Soule
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Groundworke
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 desired
                 disputation
                 I
                 acknowledg
                 most
                 firme
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shal
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 afford
                 my
                 best
                 furtherāce
                 therto
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 my
                 owne
                 smale
                 mite
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 be
                 like
                 (
                 perhapps
                 to
                 the
                 widdow
                 in
                 the
                 Chospel
                 ,
                 who
                 gaue
                 lesse
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 more
                 charitable
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 touching
                 the
                 Basis
                 ,
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 future
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   do
                
                 h
                 
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   holy
                   ,
                   when
                   Paule
                   gaue
                   it
                   those
                   foresaid
                   praises
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   when
                   he
                   further
                   said
                   :
                   without
                   intermission
                   I
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   you
                   alwaies
                   in
                   my
                   prayers
                   .
                   When
                   also
                   he
                
                 i
                 
                   said
                   :
                   He
                   would
                
                 k
                 
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   in
                   aboūdance
                   of
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   in
                   freedome
                   
                   he
                   did
                   preach
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   Ghospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Yea
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   :
                   We
                
                 l
                 
                   freely
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Cuhrch
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   a
                   famous
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   Clemence
                   did
                   sit
                   in
                   that
                   seate
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   prophane
                   Roman
                   Caesars
                   did
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 But
                 since
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 remarkable
                 change
                 of
                 Faith
                 haue
                 violently
                 inuaded
                 ,
                 and
                 posessed
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 vndertake
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 draw
                 backe
                 herein
                 ,
                 but
                 shal
                 be
                 prepared
                 to
                 manifest
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 m
                 
                   Wolues
                   haue
                   inuaded
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   ceased
                   not
                   to
                   deuoure
                   the
                   flocke
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   badges
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   are
                   superstition
                   ,
                   Infidelity
                   ,
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   and
                   Epicurisme
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 now
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 Such
                 passion
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ?
                 what
                 Philippicks
                 ,
                 and
                 inuectiue
                 declamations
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 the
                 accustomed
                 lāguage
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 illuminated
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 not
                 sorting
                 to
                 your
                 presumed
                 grauity
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 either
                 forbeare
                 the
                 like
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 vs
                 forbeare
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 dispute
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 loue
                 to
                 conuerse
                 with
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 whose
                 tongues
                 are
                 vsed
                 to
                 speake
                 nothing
                 but
                 Satyrs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord.
                 my
                 feruour
                 to
                 the
                 Ghospel
                 hath
                 thus
                 transported
                 me
                 :
                 The
                 n
                 
                   zeale
                   of
                   thy
                   howse
                   hath
                   eaten
                   me
                   vp
                   :
                
                 But
                 pardon
                 (
                 for
                 euer
                 )
                 this
                 my
                 holy
                 impatience
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 promise
                 you
                 to
                 proceede
                 hereafter
                 in
                 all
                 serenity
                 ,
                 and
                 mildnes
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 prooue
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 conuitiating
                 it
                 with
                 intemperate
                 language
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 weight
                 of
                 argument
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 well
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beginne
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 first
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 seing
                 you
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 Religion
                 is
                 changed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 Church
                 was
                 first
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 cultiuated
                 ,
                 &
                 tilled
                 therewith
                 by
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 thereby
                 obliged
                 to
                 prooue
                 this
                 your
                 assertion
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 (
                 as
                 houlding
                 the
                 Negatiue
                 )
                 am
                 bound
                 only
                 to
                 answere
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repell
                 your
                 
                 arguments
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 I
                 will
                 supererogate
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 methode
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 vndertake
                 to
                 prooue
                 posituely
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 since
                 it
                 first
                 being
                 Christian
                 ,
                 did
                 neuer
                 speake
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 on
                 materiall
                 ,
                 and
                 dogmaticall
                 Article
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 )
                 of
                 her
                 primatiue
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 greter
                 conuinceing
                 of
                 your
                 contrary
                 position
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 to
                 strengthen
                 and
                 fortifie
                 the
                 truth
                 herein
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 learned
                 Men
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Protestants
                 penns
                 shall
                 deadly
                 wound
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Faith.
                 Therefore
                 tell
                 me
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 quietly
                 subscribe
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 disputation
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ingenious
                 ,
                 and
                 plaine
                 Confession
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 iudicious
                 Brethren
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 
              
               
                 Most
                 willingly
                 :
                 for
                 o
                 
                   the
                   argument
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   strong
                   ,
                   and
                   efficatious
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   Aduersaries
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   do
                   freely
                   acknowledg
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Truth
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   extorte
                   testimonies
                   euen
                   frō
                   it
                   Enemies
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 further
                 warranted
                 with
                 all
                 force
                 of
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 should
                 learned
                 men
                 confesse
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 their
                 Aduersaries
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 racke
                 of
                 an
                 vndeniable
                 Truth
                 forceth
                 them
                 theirto
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 standeth
                 indeede
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 speech
                 well
                 sorteth
                 to
                 that
                 sentence
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 p
                 
                   truth
                   is
                   more
                   forcible
                   to
                   wringe
                   out
                   Confession
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   racke
                   or
                   torment
                   .
                
                 well
                 then
                 to
                 proceede
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 things
                 contracted
                 in
                 method
                 ,
                 enter
                 more
                 easily
                 (
                 after
                 a
                 
                   piramic
                   all
                
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 facilitating
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 here
                 handled
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 coceiue
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 notable
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 following
                 can
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 and
                 pointed
                 out
                 .
                 q
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Change.
                   Secondly
                   .
                   the
                   new
                   opinion
                   or
                   doctrine
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   this
                   new
                   doctrine
                   was
                   first
                   broahed
                   ,
                   or
                   preached
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   taught
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   oppugne
                   ,
                   and
                   resist
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   :
                   All
                   
                   which
                   are
                   found
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   neuerthelesse
                   was
                   no
                   new
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   certaine
                   mutation
                   or
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   predictions
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   we
                   knowe
                   ,
                   the
                   authour
                   thereof
                   was
                   Christ
                   ;
                   The
                   new
                   Articles
                   of
                   beleefe
                   were
                   principally
                   ,
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Incarnation
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   doctrine
                   was
                   first
                   preached
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   yeare
                   of
                
                 Tyberius
                 Caesar
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   place
                
                 Iudëa
                 ;
                 
                   finally
                   the
                   oppugners
                   of
                   it
                   were
                   the
                
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharises
                 .
                 Now
                 whereas
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 all
                 these
                 points
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
                 sect
                 ,
                 or
                 Heresie
                 ;
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 notwithstanding
                 cannot
                 set
                 downe
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 circumstances
                 concerning
                 our
                 Church
                 or
                 Faith
                 ,
                 euer
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 this
                 supposed
                 chāge
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 weighed
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 therewith
                 ,
                 remitting
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Circumstances
                 to
                 be
                 hereafter
                 discussed
                 by
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 leuing
                 the
                 rest
                 for
                 greater
                 breuity
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 fitting
                 opertunity
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 discourse
                 therof
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 a
                 distribution
                 of
                 three
                 distinct
                 times
                 since
                 Rome
                 first
                 receaued
                 the
                 Ghospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 into
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 how
                 longe
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 by
                 your
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 did
                 perseuer
                 without
                 any
                 alteration
                 in
                 her
                 prematiue
                 Faith.
                 Secondly
                 we
                 will
                 enquire
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 acknowledged
                 continuance
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 which
                 season
                 the
                 now
                 present
                 Faith
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 continued
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 longe
                 Papistry
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 commonly
                 tearme
                 it
                 )
                 hath
                 bene
                 publikly
                 professed
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 throughout
                 all
                 Christendome
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 then
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 former
                 seuerall
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 times
                 being
                 once
                 acknowliged
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 confessedly
                 kept
                 her
                 first
                 Faith
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 the
                 present
                 Romane
                 Faith
                 hath
                 continued
                 from
                 this
                 day
                 vpward
                 )
                 it
                 ineuitably
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 supposed
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 did
                 either
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 interstitium
                 ,
                 and
                 meane
                 time
                 betweene
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 Periods
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 hapened
                 no
                 such
                 chang
                 in
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Now
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Protestants
                 iudgements
                 )
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 retayne
                 without
                 staine
                 ,
                 or
                 alteration
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 moment
                 ,
                 or
                 Article
                 of
                 beliefe
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 only
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 )
                 the
                 Faith
                 first
                 deseminated
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 in
                 all
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 that
                 diuers
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 learned
                 Brethren
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 retained
                 her
                 purity
                 of
                 Fayth
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 alteration
                 by
                 you
                 intimated
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 deaths
                 of
                 
                   Optatus
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 forty
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARMINE
                 
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 most
                 truely
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 like
                 your
                 playnesse
                 herein
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 is
                 truely
                 politike
                 (
                 espetially
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 require
                 all
                 candour
                 in
                 theire
                 menaging
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 politicke
                 .
                 For
                 wheras
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 writers
                 haue
                 much
                 insisted
                 ,
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 prouoked
                 the
                 Heretickes
                 of
                 his
                 daies
                 to
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 your
                 owne
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 giueth
                 this
                 reason
                 touching
                 such
                 his
                 prouocation
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 The
                 r
                 
                   argument
                   then
                   drawne
                   from
                   Succession
                   was
                   good
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   retained
                   (
                   by
                   Succession
                   vntill
                
                 Tettullians
                 
                   dates
                   )
                   that
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   did
                   first
                   receaue
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 To
                 whose
                 iudgment
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 reason
                 your selfe
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 in
                 your
                 booke
                 writen
                 against
                 me
                 subscribs
                 ,
                 thus
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   from
                   hence
                
                 s
                 
                   we
                   do
                   vnderstād
                   why
                
                 Tertulliā
                 
                   did
                   appeale
                   to
                   those
                   Churches
                   ;
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Churches
                   did
                   then
                   hould
                   the
                   Apostolicall
                   Doctrine
                   by
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   succession
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 descend
                 further
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 graunted
                 preseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Rome
                 wheras
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 some
                 Chatholicke
                 Authors
                 haue
                 alledged
                 the
                 same
                 argumēt
                 ,
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Optatus
                   ,
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Vincentius
                   Lyrinensis
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 Fathers
                 most
                 rested
                 in
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 still
                 continued
                 till
                 their
                 daies
                 )
                 your
                 foresaid
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 answereth
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Fathers
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 
                   That
                   
                   these
                
                 t
                 
                   Fathers
                   especially
                   named
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   founded
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 With
                 whome
                 accordeth
                 
                   D.
                   lewell
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Aswell
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   other
                   godly
                   Fathers
                   rightly
                   yealded
                   reuerence
                   to
                   the
                
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 &c.
                 
                   for
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   there
                   preserued
                   a
                   lōg
                   time
                   without
                   spot
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Caluine
                 himselfe
                 (
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 )
                 answereth
                 the
                 foresayd
                 argument
                 of
                 Succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Romê
                 ,
                 insisted
                 vpon
                 by
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Origen
                
                 ,
                 u
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Optatus
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 Caluine
                 speaketh
                 :
                 
                   Cùm
                   extra
                
                 x
                 
                   controuersiam
                   esset
                   ,
                   nihil
                   à
                   principio
                   vsque
                   ad
                   aet●●tem
                   illam
                   mutatum
                   fuisse
                   in
                   doctrina
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Seing
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Poynt
                   out
                   of
                   Controuersy
                   that
                   nothing
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   frō
                   the
                   beginning
                   to
                   that
                   very
                   age
                   was
                   changed
                   ;
                   these
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   did
                   take
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   thought
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   destroying
                   of
                   all
                   new
                   Errours
                
                 ;
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   the
                   doctrine
                   constantly
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   vnanimous
                   consent
                   ,
                   retayned
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                   ,
                   till
                   their
                   tymes
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Caluine
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 fromer
                 I
                 may
                 alledge
                 that
                 Sentence
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 The
                 y
                 
                   Popish
                   Church
                
                 &c.
                 
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   Vniuersall
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   long
                   since
                   Augustins
                   departure
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   lyfe
                
                 ;
                 Thus
                 he
                 granting
                 ,
                 that
                 till
                 
                   S.
                   Augustins
                
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 so
                 euident
                 and
                 clere
                 (
                 we
                 se
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 neuer
                 changed
                 her
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 first
                 Planting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Optatus
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 sayd
                 )
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 forty
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 farre
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctor
                
                 )
                 concerning
                 the
                 durance
                 of
                 the
                 tymes
                 (
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 frequent
                 confessions
                 )
                 that
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 fayth
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 Tonching
                 which
                 poynt
                 Irefere
                 you
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 satisfaction
                 )
                 to
                 certaine
                 quoted
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 aforesayed
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 z
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 a
                 Ire●aeus
                 ,
                 b
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lyr●ne●sis
                
                 ,
                 d
                 Ambrose
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 Fathers
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 do
                 constantly
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 preached
                 in
                 their
                 dayes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Fayth
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 then
                 nor
                 afore
                 subiect
                 to
                 change
                 or
                 alteration
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 all
                 this
                 being
                 made
                 thus
                 euident
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 designed
                 Method
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 ages
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 lenght
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 from
                 this
                 day
                 vpwards
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 
                   Roman
                   Fayth
                
                 hath
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 lyke
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 Protestants
                 )
                 bene
                 generally
                 taught
                 :
                 Seing
                 how
                 long
                 the
                 Protestants
                 )
                 bene
                 generally
                 taught
                 :
                 Seing
                 how
                 long
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 from
                 this
                 day
                 contined
                 in
                 her
                 present
                 Faith
                 ;
                 so
                 long
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 implicit
                 censures
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 necessary
                 inferences
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 neuer
                 altered
                 her
                 Fayth
                 :
                 Therfore
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 what
                 your
                 learned
                 Men
                 do
                 generally
                 teach
                 about
                 the
                 continuance
                 ,
                 and
                 antiquity
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Roman
                 ,
                 and
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 Doctours
                 do
                 ascrybe
                 an
                 antiquity
                 to
                 your
                 Popish
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 at
                 least
                 ;
                 For
                 first
                 
                   D.
                   Humfry
                
                 (
                 my
                 worthy
                 e
                 
                   sy'mmachos
                   cai
                   symmy'stes
                
                 )
                 shewing
                 what
                 Religion
                 Augustine
                 planted
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 then
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 590
                 )
                 thus
                 instanceth
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 :
                 In
                 f
                 
                   Ecclesiam
                   verò
                   quid
                   inuexerunt
                
                 Gregorius
                 et
                 Augustinus
                 ?
                 
                   Onus
                   ceremoniarum
                   &c.
                   what
                   did
                
                 Gregory
                 and
                 Angustine
                 
                   bringé
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   They
                   did
                   bring
                   a
                   burden
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   ;
                   They
                   did
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   Archiepiscopall
                   Pall
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   solemnization
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ;
                   They
                   did
                   bring
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   &c.
                   the
                   oblation
                   of
                   the
                   Healthfull
                   Oast
                   ,
                   and
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   &c.
                   
                   Relicks
                   ,
                   Transubstantiation
                   &c.
                   a
                   new
                   conscecratiō
                   of
                   Temples
                   &c.
                   from
                   all
                   which
                   what
                   other
                   thing
                   is
                   effected
                   then
                   the
                   introducing
                   of
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   Monachisme
                   .
                   Papisme
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Chäos
                   of
                   Popish
                   Superstition
                   ?
                   all
                   this
                   did
                
                 Augustine
                 
                   the
                   great
                   Monke
                   (
                   being
                   instructed
                   herein
                   by
                
                 Gregory
                 
                   the
                   Monke
                   )
                   bring
                   to
                   the
                
                 English
                 men
                 .
                 Thus
                 farre
                 
                   D.
                   Humfry
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 it
                 clearely
                 appeares
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 
                   S.
                   Gregory
                
                 his
                 sending
                 of
                 Augustine
                 into
                 England
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 since
                 )
                 our
                 present
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 was
                 then
                 wholy
                 ,
                 and
                 publickely
                 practised
                 in
                 Rome
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 suffered
                 any
                 change
                 of
                 Faith
                 from
                 that
                 first
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 change
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 made
                 ,
                 not
                 since
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 
                   Gregories
                   time
                
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 Augustine
                 to
                 plant
                 in
                 England
                 the
                 Fayth
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 in
                 further
                 confirmation
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 his
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 Index
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Alphabeticall
                   table
                
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 Century
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 with
                 particuler
                 figures
                 ofreferences
                 ,
                 where
                 euery
                 such
                 mentioned
                 opinion
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 as
                 followeth
                 
                   Eiusdem
                   Error
                   de
                   bonis
                   operibus
                   ,
                   de
                   Cōfessione
                   ,
                   de
                   cōiugio
                   ,
                   de
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   de
                   sanctorum
                   ●nuocatione
                   ,
                   do
                   Inferno
                   ,
                   de
                   Libero
                   arbitrio
                   ,
                   de
                   ●ustificatione
                   ,
                   de
                   Purgatorio
                   ,
                   de
                   Paeni●entia
                   ,
                   de
                   satisfactione
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 your
                 sayd
                 Cēturists
                 g
                 do
                 further
                 accuse
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 writings
                 with
                 consecration
                 of
                 
                   Altars
                   ,
                   Chalices
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   Corporals
                   ,
                   with
                   oblatiō
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   with
                   translation
                   of
                   Reltques
                   ,
                   with
                   Monachisme
                   ,
                   with
                   Pilgrimages
                   ,
                   with
                   consecration
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   with
                   Masse
                   ,
                   &
                   spri●kling
                   of
                   holy-water
                   ,
                   With
                   consecration
                   of
                   the
                   fort
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   of
                   Chr●●s●●e
                   &
                   Oyle
                   ,
                   with
                   celibratio
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                
                 &
                 finally
                 
                   With
                   claime
                   of
                   soueraignty
                   ouer
                   all
                   Churches
                   :
                
                 All
                 which
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 charging
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 sixt
                 Century
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 edition
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 former
                 acknowledgmēts
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 adioin
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Luke
                   Osiander
                
                 (
                 your
                 famous
                 Protestant
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 Augustinus
                 h
                 
                   Romanos
                   Ritus
                   et
                   consuetudines
                   ,
                   Anglicanis
                   Ecclesus
                   obstitit
                   :
                
                 And
                 then
                 immediatly
                 after
                 he
                 perticulerly
                 setteth
                 downe
                 seuerall
                 rites
                 ,
                 &
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 practized
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeued
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 confesleth
                 )
                 Augustine
                 did
                 plant
                 ,
                 &
                 establish
                 in
                 England
                 :
                 a
                 poynt
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 your
                 owne
                 selfe
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 auertes
                 ,
                 i
                 that
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 anno
                 .
                 605.
                 and
                 presently
                 
                 after
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Gregory
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 successours
                 were
                 Antichrists
                 .
                 Yea
                 you
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 (
                 made
                 by
                 this
                 Gregory
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 conuersions
                 of
                 Countries
                 by
                 other
                 Popes
                 after
                 ,
                 thus
                 conclude
                 .
                 The
                 Conuersions
                 k
                 
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   countries
                   were
                   not
                   pure
                   ,
                   but
                   corrupt
                   .
                
                 With
                 you
                 herein
                 Dauaeus
                 (
                 that
                 remarkable
                 Protestant
                 )
                 conspirech
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 basely
                 censureth
                 of
                 Gregories
                 conuerting
                 of
                 
                   England
                   :
                   Purgatio
                   illa
                   ,
                   quam
                
                 Gregorius
                 
                   primus
                   fecit
                   &c.
                   fuit
                   i●ebriatio
                   mer
                   etricis
                   mundo
                   facta
                   ,
                   de
                   qua
                   est
                
                 Apocalips
                 .
                 17.
                 et
                 18.
                 
                 Thus
                 referring
                 our
                 Conuersion
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   M
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 here
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 through
                 an
                 ouer
                 vnkind
                 peruerting
                 ,
                 and
                 misconsturing
                 her
                 most
                 motherly
                 ,
                 and
                 charitable
                 endeauours
                 )
                 hath
                 reason
                 even
                 to
                 complaine
                 ,
                 and
                 grieue
                 at
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 vaunt
                 themselues
                 for
                 her
                 owne
                 Children
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Vine
                 being
                 vntimely
                 cut
                 ,
                 weeps
                 out
                 its
                 mishap
                 ,
                 through
                 out
                 it
                 owne
                 wound
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 former
                 testimonies
                 of
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 Protestant
                 writers
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 infallibly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 this
                 day
                 till
                 we
                 arriue
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 fore-said
                 
                   S.
                   Gregory
                
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 ,
                 &
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 was
                 taught
                 in
                 diuers
                 Countries
                 ;
                 &
                 consequently
                 (
                 seeing
                 those
                 Countries
                 receiued
                 their
                 instruction
                 in
                 Faith
                 from
                 Rome
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 during
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Innouation
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 afore
                 professed
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 being
                 made
                 euident
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 retaine
                 her
                 purity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 forty
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 last
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Romā
                 ,
                 &
                 Catholicke
                 Faith
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 (
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 thereof
                 )
                 bin
                 first
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 during
                 the
                 said
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 it
                 hath
                 bin
                 continually
                 the
                 generall
                 taught
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 It
                 now
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 take
                 into
                 our
                 consideratiō
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 years
                 which
                 passed
                 betweene
                 the
                 first
                 foure
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 forty
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 last
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 from
                 vs.
                 Which
                 number
                 (
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 sixteene
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 &
                 some
                 more
                 from
                 Christ
                 
                 to
                 vs
                 )
                 amounteth
                 to
                 about
                 one
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 sixty
                 yeares
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 if
                 here
                 we
                 can
                 prooue
                 that
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 Fayth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 this
                 160.
                 yeares
                 ;
                 then
                 followeth
                 it
                 vnauoidably
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 neuer
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 hath
                 suffered
                 any
                 alteration
                 in
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 since
                 its
                 first
                 embracing
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fayth
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 no
                 Change
                 of
                 Faith
                 did
                 happen
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 160.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 I
                 prooue
                 seuerall
                 waies
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 conducing
                 to
                 erect
                 this
                 one
                 maine
                 truth
                 ;
                 like
                 as
                 diuers
                 lesser
                 numbers
                 (
                 though
                 counted
                 after
                 different
                 waies
                 )
                 make
                 vp
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 great
                 number
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 assertion
                 of
                 mine
                 is
                 prooued
                 from
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 taught
                 at
                 such
                 tyme
                 ,
                 as
                 Constantine
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 our
                 first
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 )
                 was
                 conuerted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 320.
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 before
                 the
                 foresayd
                 160.
                 yeares
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 professeth
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 frequent
                 testimonies
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 Centurists
                 ;
                 who
                 most
                 elaborately
                 ,
                 &
                 punctually
                 do
                 record
                 all
                 the
                 particuler
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 
                   Romane
                   Fayth
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 most
                 constantly
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Constantine
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 now
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 said
                 Centurists
                 are
                 so
                 exact
                 ,
                 and
                 diligent
                 in
                 their
                 enumeration
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrines
                 beleeued
                 by
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremo
                 ies
                 obserued
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 spend
                 seuerall
                 Columnes
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Century
                 touching
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 from
                 Column
                 .
                 452.
                 to
                 Column
                 .
                 497.
                 or
                 thereabout
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Constantine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 whole
                 fourth
                 Age
                 did
                 generally
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 the
                 now
                 professed
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 abundantly
                 confessed
                 ,
                 &
                 registred
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 they
                 spending
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 leaues
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Century
                 ,
                 in
                 particularizing
                 the
                 now
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctours
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 &
                 teaching
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 manifestation
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 remit
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ●●ligent
                 perusall
                 herein
                 of
                 their
                 fourth
                 Century
                 :
                 touching
                 which
                 particuler
                 subiect
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 confident
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 auouche
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 industry
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 is
                 so
                 painfully
                 ,
                 &
                 articulatly
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 speaches
                 registred
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 perfect
                 memory
                 thereof
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 obliuion
                 in
                 future
                 dayes
                 )
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 syth
                 of
                 time
                 :
                 so
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 Histories
                 (
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 extant
                 )
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 shal
                 be
                 euer
                 able
                 to
                 glasse
                 the
                 true
                 face
                 of
                 their
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 euidency
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Age
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 those
                 who
                 liued
                 before
                 the
                 fourth
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 160.
                 yeares
                 )
                 were
                 Professours
                 of
                 your
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 
                   Roman
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 professed
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 our
                 
                   Protestant
                   Fayth
                
                 ,
                 &
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 present
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 how
                 fowly
                 you
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 discouery
                 of
                 errours
                 is
                 an
                 establishment
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 fuller
                 manifesting
                 of
                 your
                 ouer
                 sight
                 herein
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 insist
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 breuity
                 )
                 only
                 in
                 six
                 chiefe
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholicke
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 tast
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 which
                 euen
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Brethrens
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 were
                 mantained
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 age
                 ;
                 frō
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 necessarily
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 change
                 touching
                 those
                 points
                 was
                 ,
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 160.
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 I
                 will
                 beginne
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                
                 :
                 where
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 other
                 Articles
                 following
                 I
                 will
                 discerpe
                 here
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 abundance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 acknowledgments
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Now
                 here
                 you
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 touching
                 Cyprian
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 
                 Anno
                 240.
                 your
                 Centurists
                 thus
                 affirme
                 :
                 Sacerdotē
                 l
                 
                   Cyprianus
                   in
                   quit
                   vice
                   Christi
                   furgi
                   ;
                   et
                   Deo
                   Patri
                   Sacrificium
                   offerre
                
                 ;
                 &
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 point
                 they
                 condemne
                 him
                 of
                 Superstition
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 they
                 thus
                 reprehend
                 Ambrose
                 :
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 anno
                 .
                 370.
                 )
              
               
                 m
                 
                   Ambrose
                   did
                   vse
                   certaine
                   speaches
                   &c.
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   Masse
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   vp
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 conspireth
                 openly
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 thus
                 speaking
                 of
                 these
                 Fathers
                 following
                 :
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Hierome
                
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 some
                 liued
                 within
                 the
                 said
                 160.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 others
                 long
                 afore
                 them
                 )
                 do
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   il●e
                   dead
                   is
                   a
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ;
                 
                   Sebastianus
                   Francus
                
                 (
                 no
                 obscure
                 Protestant
                 among
                 you
                 )
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 o
                 
                   statim
                   post
                   Apostolo
                   ,
                   omnia
                   inuersa
                   surt
                   &c.
                   
                   Caena
                   Domini
                   in
                   Sacrificium
                   transformata
                   est
                   .
                
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 
                   Primacy
                   of
                   the
                   Bis●op
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 your
                 Centurists
                 do
                 reprehend
                 p
                 Nazianzen
                 q
                 Cyprian
                 r
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 s
                 Tertullian
                 for
                 their
                 teaching
                 of
                 
                   Peters
                   Primacy
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 Pope
                 Victor
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 160.
                 after
                 Christ
                 )
                 did
                 actually
                 challenge
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 as
                 t
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 acknowledgeth
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 
                   praier
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   D.
                
                 u
                 Fulke
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   Praier
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   preuailed
                   within
                   three
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 And
                 another
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Br●●hren
                 thus
                 confesseth
                 :
                 x
                 
                   Praier
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   long
                   before
                   Augustins
                   ,
                   daies
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   &
                   Tertullian
                   .
                
                 But
                 D.
                 y
                 Fulke
                 and
                 z
                 Kempnitius
                 do
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 is
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Areopagita
                
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 whose
                 writing
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 Praier
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 is
                 taught
                 )
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 b
                 supposing
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Protestants
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 auerre
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 writen
                 about
                 thirteen
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 since
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 
                   Inuocation
                   of
                   Saints
                   D.
                
                 c
                 Fulke
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   B●●sill
                   ,
                   Nazia●zen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Chrysos●ome
                   is
                   ●nuocatio●
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 The
                 Centurists
                 d
                 thus
                 write
                 of
                 
                   Cypriā
                   .
                   Cypriā
                   doth
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   obscurely
                   signify
                   ,
                   that
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   &
                   dead
                   Saints
                   did
                   may
                   for
                   the
                   liuing
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 they
                 further
                 charge
                 
                   Origen
                   (
                   Who
                   liued
                   in
                   no
                   ,
                
                 2●0
                 )
                 with
                 praying
                 himselfe
                 
                   to
                   holy
                   Iob
                   ,
                   saying
                
                 e
                 
                   O
                   beate
                   Iob
                   ora
                   prouobis
                   in
                   seris
                
                 ;
                 They
                 further
                 f
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 further
                 thus
                 concluding
                 of
                 that
                 third
                 age
                 after
                 Christ
                 .
                 videas
                 g
                 
                   in
                   Doctorum
                   huius
                   seculi
                   scriptis
                   ,
                   non
                   obscura
                   vestigta
                   inuocationis
                   Sanctorum
                   ,
                
              
               
                 Touching
                 Free-will
                 .
                 The
                 foresaid
                 Centurists
                 h
                 do
                 reprehend
                 Irenaeus
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 age
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 
                   he
                   admitteth
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 
                   Free-well
                   in
                   spirituall
                   actions
                
                 .
                 And
                 i
                 Osiander
                 (
                 the
                 Protestant
                 )
                 thus
                 saith
                 of
                 iustine
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   )
                   Iustine
                   extolled
                   too
                   much
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   mans
                   will
                   ,
                   in
                   obseruing
                   the
                   Commandements
                   of
                   God.
                
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 another
                 k
                 of
                 your
                 brethren
                 doth
                 thus
                 couple
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 of
                 those
                 ages
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                   ,
                   Iustine
                   .
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   erred
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Free-will
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Merit
                   of
                   workes
                   ,
                   Luther
                
                 l
                 stileth
                 
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   &
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Iusticiarios
                   Iustice-workers
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 the
                 Centurists
                 thus
                 charge
                 Origen
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Origen
                 m
                 
                   made
                   workes
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   our
                   Iustification
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 thus
                 confesseth
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 &
                 Clemens
                 :
                 (
                 the
                 one
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 age
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 n
                 
                   It
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   denyed
                   but
                   that
                
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   others
                   (
                   called
                   Apostolicall
                   )
                   haue
                   in
                   their
                   writings
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Merit
                   of
                   workes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Aud
                 thus
                 farre
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 chiefe
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 
                   Roman
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 :
                 of
                 whō
                 some
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 afore
                 mentioned
                 160.
                 yeares
                 ;
                 though
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 &
                 third
                 age
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 necessarily
                 euict
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 poynts
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 120.
                 yeares
                 :
                 which
                 time
                 was
                 aboue
                 set
                 downe
                 betweene
                 the
                 confessed
                 period
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Purity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 acknowledged
                 generally
                 〈…〉
                 ceiued
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 now
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 auoid
                 all
                 prolixity
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 auerre
                 ,
                 &
                 iustify
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 touching
                 all
                 other
                 Catholicke
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ages
                 and
                 accordingly
                 beleeued
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 before
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 point
                 I
                 will
                 adioyne
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 proofs
                 ,
                 this
                 ensuing
                 consideration
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 fore
                 said
                 ●60
                 .
                 yeares
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 either
                 the
                 plurallity
                 of
                 our
                 Catholiche
                 Articles
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 incompatibility
                 ,
                 which
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 beare
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 sense
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 to
                 mans
                 naturall
                 propension
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 Countries
                 ,
                 &
                 Nations
                 in
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 most
                 remote
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 cur
                 said
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 wholy
                 to
                 possesse
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 Age
                 ,
                 or
                 Century
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 all
                 these
                 different
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 ●60
                 yeares
                 (
                 within
                 which
                 most
                 Protestants
                 do
                 teach
                 this
                 supposed
                 change
                 did
                 happen
                 )
                 is
                 infinitely
                 too
                 litle
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 disproportionable
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 cōpasse
                 thereof
                 so
                 great
                 〈◊〉
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 alteration
                 should
                 be
                 wrought
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 admirable
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 160.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 auerred
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 was
                 then
                 taught
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 160.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 ouerflow
                 all
                 Christendome
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 violent
                 streame
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 sparke
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 (
                 supposing
                 afore
                 it
                 were
                 professed
                 )
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Religion
                 did
                 remaine
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 wholy
                 extinct
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 annihilated
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 imaginary
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 alteration
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 stupendious
                 ,
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 since
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 neuer
                 afore
                 hapned
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 giue
                 me
                 leaue
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 of
                 you
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 not
                 precisely
                 consent
                 herein
                 )
                 how
                 longe
                 do
                 you
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 did
                 continue
                 in
                 her
                 Verginall
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 Purity
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 stayne
                 in
                 her
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   that
                   during
                   the
                   first
                   six
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   pure
                   ,
                   florishing
                   ;
                   and
                   inuiolably
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   defended
                   the
                   Fayth
                   ,
                   deliuered
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 During
                 all
                 which
                 ages
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 truth
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 wheele
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 by
                 resemblance
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 euen
                 many
                 irregularities
                 in
                 the
                 regular
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Heauens
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 no
                 annomalous
                 exorbitancies
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 or
                 superstition
                 ,
                 did
                 accompany
                 the
                 heauenly
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Ghosple
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 indeed
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 you
                 here
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 your
                 owne
                 words
                 in
                 your
                 booke
                 against
                 
                   D.
                   Sanders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 deale
                 more
                 liberally
                 herein
                 ,
                 then
                 diuers
                 of
                 your
                 Breehren
                 ,
                 by
                 affording
                 a
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 fifty
                 yeares
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 allow
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 granting
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 withall
                 implicitly
                 ,
                 and
                 inferentially
                 grant
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 Faith
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 afore
                 mentioned
                 160.
                 yeares
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 said
                 160.
                 yeares
                 are
                 included
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 further
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 here
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 what
                 your selfe
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 (
                 &
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 at
                 vnawares
                 haue
                 writen
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 finde
                 (
                 to
                 instance
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 points
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 Victor
                 p
                 who
                 liued
                 anno
                 160.
                 after
                 Christ
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 exercised
                 iurisdictō
                 vpon
                 forraine
                 Churches
                 .
                 That
                 not
                 Cyprian
                 q
                 only
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 anno
                 .
                 240.
                 )
                 to
                 vse
                 your
                 owne
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   errour
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   good
                   works
                   ;
                   as
                   thinking
                   so
                   to
                   pay
                   the
                   paine
                   due
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   satisfy
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 that
                 r
                 Leo
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Pope
                 anno
                 .
                 440.
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 dialect
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   a
                   great
                   Architect
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   kingdome
                   .
                
                 Are
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 your
                 assertions
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITTAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 for
                 mine
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 extant
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 my
                 owne
                 bookes
                 ;
                 &
                 loath
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 vnnaturall
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 disauow
                 or
                 abandon
                 any
                 issue
                 begotten
                 on
                 my
                 owne
                 brayne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Marke
                 well
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 my
                 deduction
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Chucrh
                 of
                 Rome
                 remayned
                 in
                 her
                 purity
                 of
                 Fayth
                 without
                 any
                 change
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 (
                 for
                 your
                 owne
                 confessiō
                 aboue
                 expressed
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 long
                 continued
                 a
                 chast
                 and
                 intemerate
                 Spouse
                 )
                 And
                 if
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 penne
                 hath
                 left
                 it
                 written
                 )
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 was
                 taught
                 by
                 Victor
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Merit
                   of
                   Works
                
                 was
                 mainteyned
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 &
                 generally
                 by
                 other
                 Fathers
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 if
                 Leo
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 Architect
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 you
                 meaning
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 
                   Roman
                   Religion
                
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 said
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Victor
                   ,
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 did
                 liue
                 diuers
                 ages
                 before
                 the
                 sixt
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 Century
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 time
                 you
                 extēd
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 ineuitably
                 result
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Premisses
                 (
                 if
                 al
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 affirme
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 merit
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrine
                 generally
                 taught
                 by
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 tearme
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 innouations
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 pure
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 first
                 plāted
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 Se
                 how
                 your
                 felfe
                 (
                 through
                 your
                 owne
                 inaduertēcy
                 )
                 hath
                 fortified
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 your selfe
                 did
                 intende
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 to
                 show
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 neuer
                 was
                 made
                 any
                 chāg
                 of
                 Fayth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 prooued
                 from
                 the
                 distribution
                 &
                 diuision
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 different
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 acknowledgments
                 ,
                 do
                 contayne
                 the
                 Periods
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 her
                 continuance
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 Publicke
                 and
                 generall
                 Profession
                 of
                 our
                 now
                 present
                 Romane
                 Fayth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 D.
                 WHITTAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinall
                
                 .
                 Whereas
                 you
                 haue
                 produced
                 seuerall
                 testimonies
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 learned
                 Protestāts
                 ,
                 who
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 third
                 ,
                 &
                 fourth
                 age
                 after
                 Christ
                 ;
                 such
                 &
                 such
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 Religion
                 had
                 it
                 beginning
                 ;
                 It
                 seemeth
                 in
                 my
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 their
                 authorities
                 do
                 more
                 preiudice
                 then
                 aduantage
                 your
                 cause
                 .
                 Since
                 such
                 testimonies
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 you
                 will
                 stand
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 do
                 shew
                 a
                 beginning
                 (
                 though
                 most
                 anciēt
                 )
                 of
                 those
                 doctrines
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 deaths
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 admit
                 the
                 authorities
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 granting
                 the
                 antiquities
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 in
                 those
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 also
                 (
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 reason
                 )
                 to
                 admit
                 their
                 like
                 authorities
                 in
                 saying
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 such
                 tymes
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 )
                 those
                 Articles
                 were
                 first
                 taught
                 ;
                 for
                 seing
                 both
                 these
                 points
                 are
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 sentence
                 ,
                 or
                 testimony
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 thereof
                 be
                 vrged
                 for
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 reiected
                 as
                 false
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 Here
                 with
                 my
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 owne
                 good
                 licence
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 make
                 bould
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 .
                 This
                 your
                 reply
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 inference
                 ,
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 lessen
                 the
                 antiqurty
                 of
                 our
                 ancient
                 Iewish
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 I
                 hold
                 my selfe
                 obliged
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 weakenes
                 therof
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 desire
                 to
                 entertaine
                 any
                 contestation
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Grant
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 miscreants
                 ,
                 or
                 Heathen
                 Writers
                 (
                 as
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moyses
                 )
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 it
                 beginning
                 in
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 Esdras
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ;
                 This
                 their
                 testimony
                 may
                 iustly
                 be
                 alleaged
                 to
                 prooue
                 that
                 our
                 Iewish
                 Law
                 was
                 as
                 auncient
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 as
                 Esdras
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 alleadged
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Law
                 tooke
                 it
                 first
                 beginning
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Moyses
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Authorities
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 produced
                 from
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 writinges
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 and
                 seuer
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Aduersaries
                 granteth
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 aduantage
                 .
                 What
                 he
                 grāteth
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 embrace
                 his
                 authority
                 ;
                 seing
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 presumed
                 that
                 ,
                 ordinarliy
                 ,
                 no
                 learned
                 man
                 would
                 confesse
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 euidency
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 therein
                 enforceth
                 him
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 one
                 s
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctours
                 of
                 your
                 Christian
                 Church
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 remember
                 his
                 words
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 said
                 well
                 
                   I
                   will
                   strike
                   the
                   Aduersaryes
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   weapons
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 Aduersary
                 affirmeth
                 in
                 fauour
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 their
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 authority
                 ;
                 since
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witnes
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 well
                 may
                 be
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 his
                 sentence
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 partiality
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 disparity
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 well
                 apply
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 conceipt
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 afore
                 alleadged
                 consessions
                 and
                 testimonies
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Protestants
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 here
                 answeared
                 directly
                 ,
                 I
                 submit
                 my selfe
                 to
                 both
                 your
                 censures
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 leaue
                 it
                 to
                 my
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinall
                
                 to
                 giue
                 fuller
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 answere
                 thereto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Learned
                   Rabby
                
                 .
                 Your
                 answere
                 is
                 most
                 sufficient
                 and
                 warrantable
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 a
                 solid
                 iudgment
                 would
                 easily
                 dispell
                 this
                 smoake
                 of
                 wit
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 preuented
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 but
                 haue
                 giuen
                 the
                 same
                 answere
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 not
                 haue
                 instanced
                 it
                 in
                 your
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Law.
                 But
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 instructed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Fayth
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 neuer
                 changed
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 
                   S.
                   Augustines
                
                 rule
                 t
                 
                   That
                   ,
                   that
                   Fayth
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   bin
                   beleiued
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   whereof
                   no
                   first
                   beginning
                   can
                   be
                   knowne
                   since
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   is
                   presumed
                   to
                   haue
                   bin
                   first
                   taught
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 insist
                 in
                 another
                 Medium
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 will
                 deduce
                 our
                 former
                 affertion
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 huudred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 tyme
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 neuer
                 made
                 any
                 change
                 ,
                 or
                 alteration
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 
                 materiall
                 poynt
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 aske
                 your
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 (
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 )
                 in
                 Christs
                 Church
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 teach
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 withstand
                 all
                 innouations
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 doctrines
                 at
                 theire
                 first
                 appearance
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITTAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Yes
                 we
                 all
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 euer
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 interruption
                 true
                 Pastours
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 impugne
                 all
                 emergent
                 ,
                 and
                 late
                 arrising
                 Errours
                 &
                 Heresyes
                 :
                 So
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 the
                 s●and
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 strike
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 prooue
                 from
                 the
                 predictiō
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 foretelleth
                 vs
                 that
                 ,
                 u
                 
                   Pastours
                   &
                   Doctours
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   Saynts
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   meete
                   in
                   the
                   vnity
                   of
                   Fayth
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   owne
                   Doctour
                   Fulke
                
                 x
                 interpreteth
                 :
                 
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                   Which
                   Doctours
                
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 sayde
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 further
                 auerreth
                 )
                 y
                 
                   shall
                   alwayes
                   resist
                   all
                   false
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   with
                   open
                   reprehension
                   .
                
              
               
                 Which
                 poynt
                 is
                 so
                 true
                 and
                 euident
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 taught
                 in
                 my
                 bookes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   worde
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 within
                 which
                 is
                 necessarely
                 included
                 the
                 impugning
                 of
                 all
                 false
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 first
                 their
                 arrising
                 )
                 
                   is
                   among
                   the
                
                 z
                 
                   Essetiall
                   Notes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 a
                 
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   doth
                   constitute
                   a
                   Church
                   ;
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   doth
                   subuerte
                   it
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 necessarely
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Doctours
                 and
                 Preachers
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 any
                 false
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 obliged
                 with
                 all
                 sedulity
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 what
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 openly
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 beate
                 downe
                 all
                 innouations
                 ,
                 &
                 new
                 arrising
                 doctrines
                 in
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 &
                 Pastours
                 thus
                 defending
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 by
                 impugning
                 of
                 false
                 doctrines
                 )
                 are
                 those
                 Watchmen
                 and
                 Sentinels
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Esay
                 so
                 lōg
                 since
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Vpon
                   thy
                   Walles
                   ,
                   ô
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   appoynted
                   watchmen
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   night
                   ;
                   for
                   euer
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   hould
                   their
                   peace
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 to
                 speake
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 requireth
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 continue
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 her
                 Pas●outs
                 do
                 suffer
                 false
                 ,
                 &
                 erroneous
                 doctrine
                 to
                 inuade
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 cōtroule
                 
                 or
                 resistance
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 negligent
                 Pastou●s
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 ,
                 as
                 Paralyticke
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 performe
                 not
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 function
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 ordayned
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 Iudgment
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 emdraced
                 herein
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 your
                 sword
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 turne
                 the
                 poynt
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 your
                 owne
                 breast
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 their
                 are
                 many
                 weighty
                 doctrines
                 (
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 Premacy
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 Merit
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 Praying
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 Praying
                 to
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 Vnmaried
                 liues
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 diuers
                 others
                 )
                 the
                 adoration
                 of
                 Christin
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 beleiued
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 Protestants
                 do
                 teach
                 )
                 were
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Nouelties
                 ,
                 and
                 Innouations
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 first
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 I
                 prouoke
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Protestants
                 liuing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 former
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 euer
                 resisting
                 new
                 and
                 false
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 to
                 name
                 any
                 one
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 or
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 euer
                 resisted
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Catholicke
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 as
                 new
                 doctrines
                 ;
                 or
                 did
                 once
                 charge
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 with
                 chang
                 ,
                 and
                 innouation
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 poynt
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 receaued
                 Fayth
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Reade
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctours
                 of
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 later
                 times
                 :
                 Peruse
                 the
                 first
                 approoued
                 Generall
                 Councells
                 :
                 Go
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 Condemned
                 Heresies
                 ;
                 and
                 euen
                 study
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Historyes
                 of
                 those
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 finde
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 but
                 only
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Romane
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 poynt
                 cōtrouerted
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 betweene
                 you
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 a
                 Nouelty
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 dissenting
                 from
                 the
                 generall
                 receaued
                 Fayth
                 of
                 those
                 tymes
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 promise
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 cast
                 off
                 my
                 
                   Cardinalls
                   Hat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 Protestant
                 .
              
               
                 Can
                 any
                 reasonable
                 Man
                 then
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 whereas
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 you
                 teach
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 Religion
                 came
                 in
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathers
                 of
                 those
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 were
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sayd
                 doctrines
                 were
                 first
                 braoched
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 obseruing
                 their
                 entrance
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 mention
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 innouation
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 mainly
                 crosse
                 the
                 fore-alleadged
                 Prophesy
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ?
                 Or
                 can
                 this
                 stand
                 with
                 any
                 possibility
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 Catholicke
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 auerred
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 introduced
                 ,
                 as
                 Nouelisms
                 ?
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 intimated
                 ,
                 many
                 in
                 number
                 ;
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 our
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Fayth
                 only
                 ;
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 most
                 repugnant
                 to
                 mans
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 :
                 Some
                 aduerse
                 to
                 Mans
                 naturall
                 Propension
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Virginity
                 ,
                 Pouerty
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 consisting
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 an
                 internall
                 beleife
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 in
                 an
                 externall
                 action
                 and
                 operation
                 ;
                 And
                 therfore
                 the
                 first
                 Origē
                 and
                 entrance
                 of
                 thē
                 are
                 therby
                 become
                 most
                 discernable
                 :
                 Such
                 are
                 our
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Praying
                 for
                 the
                 deade
                 ,
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 Single
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Cleargy
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 omitt
                 diuers
                 others
                 ,
                 all
                 Monachisme
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 some
                 ,
                 supposing
                 theire
                 doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 externall
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 worshiping
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 supreame
                 honour
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 Therfore
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 graue
                 and
                 learned
                 Aduersaries
                 should
                 affirme
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 curious
                 witts
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 seeme
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 euē
                 out
                 of
                 iudgment
                 )
                 that
                 these
                 doctrines
                 could
                 stealingly
                 creepe
                 into
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 resistance
                 of
                 it
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 I
                 bouldly
                 auerte
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 not
                 only
                 giue
                 the
                 lye
                 openly
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 seuerall
                 places
                 witnessing
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 with
                 all
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 loosing
                 wholy
                 the
                 naturall
                 light
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 discourse
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 presse
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 further
                 .
                 Haue
                 you
                 not
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 Heresies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Valentinians
                   ,
                   Tationists
                   
                   Maniches
                   ,
                   Arians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 did
                 embroile
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 euen
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 foure
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 were
                 expyred
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITTAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Yea.
                 I
                 haue
                 read
                 all
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 find
                 them
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 and
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 composed
                 by
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Augustine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 learned
                 Penns
                 openly
                 impugned
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 diuets
                 other
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 which
                 Hereticks
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 troubled
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 after
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 calme
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BLLARM
                 .
              
               
                 Haue
                 you
                 not
                 also
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nestroians
                   ,
                   Pelagians
                   ,
                   Donatists
                   ,
                   Minothelits
                   ?
                
                 (
                 All
                 which
                 had
                 their
                 beginnings
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 160.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 betweene
                 the
                 first
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 forty
                 yeares
                 next
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 from
                 vs
                 ;
                 within
                 which
                 compasse
                 of
                 yeares
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 owne
                 writings
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 suffer
                 this
                 supposed
                 ,
                 and
                 imaginary
                 change
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITTAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 also
                 read
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 finde
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 amply
                 recorded
                 ,
                 and
                 writen
                 against
                 ,
                 by
                 S.
                 c
                 Augustine
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 our
                 owne
                 d
                 Centurists
                 regestring
                 those
                 Heriticks
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 sixt
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 euer
                 obserued
                 in
                 my
                 reading
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 arising
                 Heresies
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Markes
                 ,
                 whereat
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Counceles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 learned
                 writers
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Orthodoxall
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 did
                 shoote
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CDRD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 decend
                 lower
                 .
                 Haue
                 you
                 not
                 also
                 seene
                 the
                 records
                 of
                 many
                 Heresies
                 rysing
                 in
                 euery
                 seuerall
                 age
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 to
                 leape
                 ouer
                 diuers
                 ages
                 )
                 the-Herisies
                 of
                 
                   Berengarius
                   ,
                   Waldo
                   ,
                   Wicleffe
                   &c
                   ,
                
                 if
                 so
                 you
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 for
                 Heresies
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 D.
                 WHITTAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 must
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 confesse
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 finde
                 the
                 Heresies
                 of
                 euery
                 seuerall
                 age
                 to
                 be
                 registred
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 writings
                 of
                 euery
                 such
                 age
                 )
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 Chapter
                 of
                 euery
                 seuerall
                 Century
                 ,
                 by
                 Osiander
                 in
                 his
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Pantaleon
                 the
                 Protestant
                 in
                 his
                 Chronology
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 
                   Berengarius
                   ,
                   Waldo
                   ,
                   Wicleffe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 not
                 for
                 Heresies
                 ;
                 Yet
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 extant
                 in
                 diuers
                 Bookes
                 :
                 As
                 of
                 Berengarius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                   Langfrancus
                   ,
                   Guitmundus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Algerus
                 ;
                 Of
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 I
                 read
                 in
                 Illiricus
                 ,
                 e
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 Osiander
                 ;
                 f
                 Of
                 Wicleffe
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 writings
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 
                   M.
                   Fox
                   his
                   Monuments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   M.
                   Stow
                   his
                   Annalls
                
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 compound
                 these
                 Simples
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 thus
                 I
                 infer
                 ,
                 and
                 collect
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 granted
                 Premisses
                 .
                 Seing
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heresies
                 rising
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 foure
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ;
                 The
                 Heresies
                 within
                 the
                 next
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ;
                 the
                 Heresies
                 hatched
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 during
                 these
                 last
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 largly
                 recorded
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 tracts
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 generall
                 Councells
                 condemning
                 them
                 ;
                 partely
                 by
                 the
                 obseruing
                 diligēce
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Historiographers
                 (
                 whose
                 desined
                 labour
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 transmit
                 ,
                 &
                 cōmend
                 ouer
                 to
                 after
                 ages
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 face
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ;
                 since
                 
                   History
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Memory
                   ,
                   and
                   Embassadour
                   of
                   antiquity
                   )
                
                 and
                 partely
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 like
                 endeauours
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 writen
                 seuerall
                 long
                 Volumes
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 subiect
                 .
                 Seing
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 manifest
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 inundation
                 ,
                 and
                 flux
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 the
                 Ebb
                 ,
                 and
                 reflux
                 of
                 euery
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 was
                 precisely
                 noted
                 by
                 the
                 Pilots
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 can
                 it
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 brayne
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 weene
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 number
                 far
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 aboue
                 rehersed
                 ,
                 in
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 greatly
                 exceeding
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 diuersity
                 of
                 Countryes
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 far
                 further
                 deuulged
                 ,
                 and
                 spreade
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 
                 Here●ies
                 euer
                 were
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 other
                 being
                 restrained
                 only
                 to
                 one
                 Contry
                 ,
                 or
                 Nation
                 ,
                 could
                 euer
                 so
                 vnespiedly
                 infect
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 their
                 contagion
                 ,
                 and
                 worke
                 a
                 more
                 notorious
                 chang
                 therin
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 yet
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 al
                 the
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 since
                 Christs
                 time
                 put
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 one
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 Doctour
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 supposed
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 or
                 knowing
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 impugne
                 their
                 first
                 assaults
                 by
                 preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 writing
                 ;
                 neither
                 any
                 one
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 History
                 but
                 to
                 mention
                 in
                 their
                 Histories
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Articles
                 ,
                 as
                 Innouations
                 in
                 Fayth
                 .
                 Can
                 this
                 be
                 imagined
                 ?
                 or
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 thus
                 to
                 create
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 a
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 without
                 controule
                 ,
                 or
                 discouery
                 ?
                 If
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 dreamed
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 with
                 all
                 dreame
                 ,
                 that
                 Impossibilities
                 can
                 haue
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 &
                 reall
                 existence
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 (
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 due
                 performance
                 of
                 its
                 predictions
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 :
                 Into
                 such
                 a
                 depth
                 of
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 these
                 your
                 very
                 supposals
                 ,
                 and
                 imaginary
                 speculations
                 ,
                 do
                 precipitate
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 giue
                 any
                 credit
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 ingenuously
                 confesse
                 to
                 you
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Argumentes
                 are
                 much
                 preuayling
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 drawne
                 frō
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 times
                 ;
                 (
                 whreby
                 euery
                 age
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 owne
                 acknowledgmēts
                 ,
                 cleared
                 from
                 all
                 change
                 in
                 Fayth
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 other
                 from
                 the
                 silence
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Fathes
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctours
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 ●●pugning
                 the
                 supposed
                 introducing
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Articles
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Historiographers
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 intimating
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 glancing
                 at
                 any
                 one
                 (
                 Article
                 as
                 innouated
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 paterne
                 these
                 times
                 of
                 Grace
                 with
                 the
                 tymes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Law
                
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 frontlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 bould
                 Man
                 (
                 and
                 some
                 such
                 perhaps
                 may
                 easily
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 labour
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 to
                 plough
                 for
                 weeds
                 ,
                 they
                 freely
                 growing
                 of
                 thēselues
                 )
                 should
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Moysaicall
                   Law
                
                 had
                 suffered
                 greate
                 changes
                 ,
                 and
                 alterations
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 
                 first
                 promulgated
                 by
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 hould
                 it
                 a
                 most
                 choaking
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 demonstration
                 for
                 the
                 ouerthrowing
                 the
                 falsehoode
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 assertion
                 ;
                 if
                 neither
                 instances
                 of
                 any
                 tymes
                 (
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 passed
                 from
                 Moyses
                 to
                 Christ
                 )
                 wherin
                 such
                 a
                 forged
                 Innouation
                 should
                 happen
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 giuen
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 showed
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   or
                   Iewish
                   Rabbines
                
                 did
                 openly
                 gaynsay
                 ,
                 or
                 contradict
                 the
                 said
                 imaginarie
                 new
                 arising
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 maintained
                 the
                 Law
                 with
                 sheading
                 of
                 their
                 bloud
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 Nouelisme
                 in
                 Fayth
                 should
                 haue
                 inuaded
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ;
                 imitating
                 herein
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 who
                 conquered
                 his
                 enemies
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 death
                 .
                 )
                 Neither
                 lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 any
                 historiographer
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 tymes
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 writings
                 ,
                 giue
                 the
                 least
                 touch
                 therof
                 .
                 But
                 pardon
                 me
                 (
                 both
                 of
                 you
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 my
                 interrupting
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 intreat
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 proceede
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 learned
                 discourse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 satisfie
                 your
                 request
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 I
                 descend
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 argument
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 annex
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 demonstration
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 can
                 tearme
                 it
                 no
                 lesse
                 )
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 silence
                 of
                 Doctours
                 in
                 contradicting
                 ,
                 and
                 Historiographers
                 ,
                 in
                 relating
                 any
                 presumed
                 innouations
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 these
                 ensuing
                 Considerations
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lesse
                 iustifiable
                 liues
                 ,
                 &
                 conuersatiō
                 in
                 manners
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 Popes
                 ,
                 were
                 precisely
                 g
                 regestred
                 ,
                 and
                 recorded
                 to
                 all
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 with
                 intention
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 to
                 disgrace
                 all
                 Popes
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 Popes
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 lesse
                 vertuous
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 in
                 Adam
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 this
                 being
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 can
                 we
                 probably
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Historians
                 of
                 those
                 ages
                 (
                 being
                 euer
                 ready
                 ,
                 &
                 prepared
                 to
                 taxe
                 the
                 Personall
                 vices
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 themselues
                 who
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 were
                 forced
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 to
                 passe
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   sea
                   of
                   shame
                   ,
                   disgrace
                   ,
                   and
                   obloquy
                   )
                
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 wholy
                 silent
                 in
                 relating
                 the
                 greatest
                 change
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 euer
                 happened
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 chang
                 had
                 truly
                 &
                 really
                 bin
                 effected
                 ?
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 all
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 
                 hath
                 bin
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 emulous
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 if
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 anciently
                 made
                 any
                 Diuision
                 ,
                 or
                 Scissure
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Grecians
                 no
                 doubt
                 (
                 who
                 then
                 stood
                 euer
                 vpon
                 the
                 hight
                 of
                 En●●y
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 presently
                 to
                 espy
                 any
                 arising
                 aduantage
                 against
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 would
                 haue
                 bene
                 most
                 apt
                 to
                 recommend
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 our
                 church
                 to
                 all
                 after
                 ages
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Histories
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 records
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 .
                 Yea
                 the
                 Grecians
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 )
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 specifie
                 ,
                 and
                 note
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 approoued
                 Authours
                 )
                 the
                 very
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Grecians
                 first
                 introduced
                 those
                 particuler
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 wherin
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 dessint
                 from
                 our
                 Roman
                 ,
                 and
                 catholicke
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 insist
                 (
                 for
                 breuity
                 )
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 cheife
                 examples
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   deniall
                   of
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 begun
                 by
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 noted
                 ,
                 and
                 writen
                 against
                 ,
                 by
                 h
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 Pelagius
                 i
                 .
                 Their
                 denial
                 of
                 
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                
                 tooke
                 it
                 beginning
                 (
                 and
                 at
                 it
                 first
                 rysing
                 was
                 k
                 gainsaid
                 ,
                 and
                 contradicted
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 
                   yeare
                   764.
                   
                   Their
                   deniall
                   of
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 was
                 begun
                 by
                 Arius
                 ,
                 and
                 impugned
                 by
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 (
                 l
                 )
                 and
                 m
                 Augustine
                 .
                 Their
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 
                   leauened
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grecians
                 in
                 the
                 celeberation
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 begun
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 1053.
                 as
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ,
                 writings
                 of
                 Leo
                 n
                 the
                 nynth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 o
                 Centurists
                 .
                 Now
                 
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 those
                 ,
                 being
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 could
                 so
                 precisely
                 be
                 contradicted
                 ,
                 writen
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 regest●ed
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 supposed
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 consisteth
                 in
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 far
                 more
                 Articles
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 consequence
                 ,
                 should
                 neuer
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 nor
                 impunged
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 or
                 Father
                 ,
                 nor
                 recorded
                 ,
                 nor
                 obserued
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 Historiographer
                 ;
                 the
                 said
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 &
                 Historiographers
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ages
                 ,
                 wherin
                 this
                 supposed
                 alteration
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 haue
                 hapned
                 ?
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 might
                 Pyth●goras
                 well
                 maintayne
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 books
                 he
                 
                 attempted
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 being
                 in
                 speciall
                 motion
                 of
                 24
                 :
                 houres
                 ;
                 our selues
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 carryed
                 together
                 with
                 this
                 reuolution
                 ,
                 cannot
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Thirdy
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 wheras
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 celeberation
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 were
                 successiuely
                 and
                 at
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 seuerall
                 Popes
                 ;
                 So
                 we
                 finde
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Aduersaries
                 p
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 discouer
                 our
                 innouations
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 smalest
                 matters
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Malice
                 is
                 glade
                 to
                 take
                 hould
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 aduantage
                 )
                 and
                 but
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 haue
                 most
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 painfully
                 recorded
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 bookes
                 ,
                 written
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 subiect
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 introducing
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 tymes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 introduced
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 now
                 I
                 vrge
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Enemyes
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 diligent
                 and
                 sollicitous
                 in
                 noting
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 eich
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 (
                 all
                 such
                 Ceremonies
                 being
                 meerely
                 accidentall
                 to
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Masse
                 may
                 as
                 truly
                 and
                 effectually
                 be
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 If
                 they
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 could
                 haue
                 discouered
                 any
                 innouation
                 in
                 the
                 maine
                 Doctrine
                 it selfe
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 there
                 offered
                 vp
                 ,
                 our
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 enioyned
                 chastity
                 for
                 such
                 his
                 celebration
                 )
                 would
                 they
                 haue
                 bin
                 silent
                 therin
                 ?
                 or
                 rather
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 haue
                 loaded
                 their
                 books
                 with
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 innouations
                 ;
                 they
                 consisting
                 not
                 in
                 smale
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 most
                 sublime
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 dogmaticall
                 points
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ?
                 If
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 then
                 belike
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 herin
                 they
                 resemble
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 which
                 reuealeth
                 the
                 Terrestriall
                 Globe
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 litte
                 quantity
                 ;
                 but
                 concealeth
                 the
                 Celestiall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 spatious
                 greatnes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 impugning
                 ,
                 and
                 recording
                 of
                 innouations
                 in
                 doctrine
                 :
                 if
                 this
                 precise
                 course
                 (
                 by
                 our
                 Aduersaryes
                 
                 acknowledgments
                 )
                 hath
                 euer
                 bin
                 kept
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 precedent
                 ages
                 ,
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 confessed
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 controuersy
                 betweene
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 dreame
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 wholy
                 neglected
                 ,
                 and
                 forgottē
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 supposed
                 innouation
                 of
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 such
                 our
                 cheife
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 first
                 really
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 former
                 tymes
                 ,
                 were
                 neither
                 at
                 there
                 first
                 beginning
                 impugned
                 by
                 any
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 or
                 Fathers
                 of
                 those
                 ages
                 ;
                 nor
                 recorded
                 ,
                 or
                 mentioned
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Historiographer
                 (
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 later
                 tymes
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 vndertake
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 desire
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 an
                 other
                 argument
                 .
                 You
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 do
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 our
                 present
                 
                   Roman
                   Religion
                
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 commonly
                 most
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 charitable
                 language
                 do
                 stile
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 deciphered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 first
                 introducing
                 and
                 defending
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 you
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 Papistry
                 first
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 Antichrist
                 first
                 came
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 do
                 so
                 teach
                 indeed
                 .
                 For
                 seing
                 our
                 mayne
                 assertiō
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Religion
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 (
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Relatiues
                 )
                 seuer
                 ,
                 and
                 deuide
                 (
                 so
                 indissoluble
                 companions
                 they
                 are
                 )
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 Papistrie
                 from
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 he
                 being
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 did
                 disseminate
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 heade
                 ,
                 who
                 cheifly
                 ,
                 principally
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 wicked
                 molitions
                 ,
                 and
                 machinations
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 maintayns
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 full
                 gorged
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 presumed
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 passe
                 .
                 Do
                 all
                 you
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 agree
                 together
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 Antichrists
                 first
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 supposed
                 change
                 in
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 Antichrist
                 his
                 comming
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 VVHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 No.
                 For
                 I
                 hould
                 with
                 our
                 reuerent
                 Man
                 q
                 Beza
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 Leo
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Pope
                 anno
                 Domi.
                 440.
                 )
                 
                   did
                   clearely
                   breath
                   forth
                   the
                   arrogancy
                   of
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   Sea
                   :
                
                 And
                 therfore
                 my
                 constant
                 Tenet
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 r
                 
                   Leo
                   was
                   a
                   greate
                   Architect
                   of
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   kingdome
                   :
                
                 But
                 some
                 few
                 other
                 Protestants
                 hould
                 seuerall
                 wayes
                 herof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 few
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 maintaine
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 Opinions
                 touching
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 his
                 first
                 cōming
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 s
                 Melācthon
                 ,
                 &
                 t
                 Bucer
                 free
                 the
                 Pope
                 from
                 being
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 Turke
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 Bucer
                 speaketh
                 )
                 
                   ipsissimus
                   Antichristus
                
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 in
                 iudgment
                 herin
                 conspireth
                 M.
                 u
                 Fox
                 .
              
               
                 Iunius
                 x
                 (
                 that
                 remarkable
                 Protestant
                 )
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 Hildebrand
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Pope
                 anno
                 .
                 1074.
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 D.
                 y
                 Downham
                 seemeth
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Gregory
                   the
                   seauenth
                   ,
                   alias
                   Hildeb
                   and
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   openly
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   Bullinger
                
                 affirmeth
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 anno
                 .
                 763.
                 he
                 therfore
                 tearming
                 that
                 
                   yeare
                   :
                   the
                
                 y
                 
                   fa
                   ▪
                   all
                   yeare
                   .
                   D.
                
                 z
                 Fulke
                 and
                 D.
                 a
                 Willi●
                 place
                 his
                 comming
                 in
                 Anno
                 ,
                 607.
                 
                 And
                 make
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 with
                 whome
                 in
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seeme
                 ;
                 what
                 elsewhere
                 you
                 haue
                 taught
                 touching
                 Leo
                 ,
                 conspire
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 Gregory
                 b
                 
                   the
                   Great
                   was
                   the
                   last
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Bishop
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   therfore
                   because
                   our
                   Aduersaries
                   demand
                   of
                   vs
                   the
                   tyme
                   ,
                   when
                   Antichrist
                   first
                   came
                   in
                   ,
                   we
                   designe
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   downe
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   comming
                   ,
                
                 But
                 
                   M.
                   Napper
                
                 c
                 ascendeth
                 higher
                 ,
                 affirming
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 haue
                 first
                 comme
                 in
                 Anno
                 Domini
                 .
                 313.
                 
                 He
                 teathing
                 that
                 Siluester
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 of
                 Transiluania
                 d
                 giue
                 a
                 greater
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Antichrists
                 first
                 cōming
                 ,
                 placing
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 .
                 200.
                 
              
               
               
                 But
                 
                   Sebastianus
                   Francus
                
                 (
                 no
                 obscure
                 Protestant
                 )
                 out-strippeth
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 ascribes
                 Antichrists
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 immediatly
                 following
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 thus
                 writing
                 ,
                 for
                 e
                 
                   certaine
                   through
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   the
                   externall
                   Church
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   vanished
                   away
                   presently
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   departure
                   .
                
                 See
                 how
                 this
                 high
                 swelling
                 riuer
                 of
                 Heresie
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 hold
                 this
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   Antichrist
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 Hereticall
                 )
                 is
                 fed
                 with
                 the
                 smale
                 streames
                 of
                 eich
                 mans
                 particuler
                 and
                 different
                 opinions
                 ,
                 which
                 opinions
                 though
                 mainly
                 dissenting
                 in
                 themselues
                 ;
                 yet
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 proceede
                 from
                 one
                 generall
                 source
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 hatred
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 iudgments
                 herein
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 deceaueable
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 seeth
                 not
                 a●ight
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 and
                 formes
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 seene
                 ,
                 do
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   angulos
                   rectos
                
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Optists
                 do
                 speake
                 .
                 )
                 So
                 here
                 mans
                 vnderstanding
                 cannot
                 apprehend
                 any
                 thing
                 truly
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 is
                 wanteth
                 it
                 owne
                 naturall
                 rectitude
                 ,
                 &
                 straightnes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 euer
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 obliquity
                 of
                 preiudice
                 ,
                 and
                 Passion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 variety
                 of
                 doctrin
                 touching
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 wounderfull
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 greater
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 then
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 opinions
                 amonge
                 vs
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 husband
                 to
                 Esther
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 what
                 tyme
                 Iudith
                 did
                 liue
                 .
                 And
                 indeede
                 I
                 euer
                 promised
                 to
                 my selfe
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 found
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 concordance
                 of
                 iudgment
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 amonge
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 then
                 now
                 I
                 do
                 finde
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITTAKERS
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                
                 *
                 
                   not
                   to
                   defend
                   eich
                   Mans
                   different
                   opinions
                   herein
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 false
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 antichrist
                 is
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 comming
                 this
                 great
                 change
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 was
                 first
                 then
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 proouing
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 comming
                 ,
                 it
                 importeth
                 little
                 ;
                 seing
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 by
                 allusion
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 easy
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 ;
                 but
                 hard
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 see
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 looke
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 make
                 good
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 contraric
                 opinions
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 iustify
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 weake
                 kynd
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 only
                 in
                 grosse
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 already
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 this
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 presumed
                 chang
                 in
                 Faith
                 was
                 first
                 brought
                 in
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 allow
                 of
                 the
                 particuler
                 tyme
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 by
                 your selfe
                 designed
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 former
                 Brethren
                 haue
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fortifying
                 of
                 eich
                 ones
                 seuerall
                 iudgment
                 therin
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 disparity
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 That
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 set
                 downe
                 one
                 only
                 particuler
                 tyme
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 themselues
                 therwith
                 ;
                 wheras
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 imitating
                 herin
                 the
                 skilfull
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 who
                 constantly
                 changeth
                 his
                 sayles
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 vnconstant
                 winds
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 best
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 it
                 most
                 fittingly
                 sorts
                 to
                 your
                 purpose
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 will
                 haue
                 his
                 comming
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 440.
                 at
                 other
                 tymes
                 ,
                 in
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 anno
                 607.
                 
                 So
                 you
                 making
                 a
                 great
                 Parenthesis
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 yeares
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 betweene
                 your
                 two
                 different
                 sentences
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 his
                 comming
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 argument
                 ,
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 Protestants
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 reigne
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ther
                 are
                 among
                 the
                 Protestants
                 so
                 many
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 irrecōcileable
                 sentences
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 his
                 first
                 entrance
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 what
                 tyme
                 ,
                 this
                 supposed
                 chang
                 of
                 Fayth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 effected
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 different
                 iudgments
                 haue
                 more
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 for
                 its
                 supporting
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 thē
                 hath
                 :
                 Therfore
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 reason
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 there
                 sentences
                 herin
                 are
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 out
                 of
                 falsehood
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 extract
                 truth
                 ;
                 &
                 so
                 consequently
                 we
                 may
                 deduce
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 chang
                 of
                 Fayth
                 hath
                 bin
                 yet
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Therfore
                 I
                 will
                 cōclude
                 this
                 argument
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 retired
                 ,
                 dispassionate
                 ,
                 and
                 warie
                 iudgments
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 your
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 eminent
                 Protestant
                 f
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 of
                 Franciscus
                 g
                 Lambertus
                 (
                 no
                 ordinary
                 Man
                 among
                 you
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 ;
                 who
                 Peremptorily
                 affirme
                 against
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 
              
               
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 beleiue
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 diuers
                 other
                 reasons
                 ,
                 vrged
                 by
                 vs
                 Iewes
                 in
                 proofe
                 therof
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Daniell
                 concerniug
                 Antichrist
                 his
                 continuance
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 h
                 
                   tempus
                   ,
                   tempora
                   ,
                   &
                   dimidium
                   temporis
                   )
                
                 were
                 euer
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 
                   Iewish
                   Rabbins
                
                 interpreted
                 literally
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 three
                 yeares
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
                 ,
                 which
                 short
                 compasse
                 of
                 tyme
                 cannot
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Reme
                 ,
                 as
                 Antichrist
                 teaching
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ;
                 seeing
                 he
                 hath
                 cōtinued
                 preaching
                 the
                 sayd
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 &
                 Religion
                 (
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 confessions
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 I
                 see
                 )
                 many
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 .
                 But
                 good
                 my
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 reasons
                 behinde
                 .
                 to
                 impugne
                 this
                 sayd
                 change
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 intreate
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 variety
                 seldome
                 breedeth
                 satiety
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 therto
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 prosecution
                 therof
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 partly
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 Method
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 that
                 wheras
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 confessed
                 )
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 since
                 *
                 truth
                 is
                 euer
                 more
                 ancient
                 ,
                 then
                 falsehoode
                 ,
                 and
                 Errours
                 .
                 It
                 therfore
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Hereticks
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 choyse
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 doctrine
                 in
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 a
                 reuolt
                 ,
                 and
                 seperation
                 from
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iohn
                
                 :
                 i
                 
                   exierunt
                   a
                   nobis
                   :
                   they
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   vs
                
                 ;
                 and
                 answerably
                 to
                 that
                 other
                 text
                 :
                 k
                 
                   certaine
                   that
                   
                   went
                   forth
                   from
                   vs
                   :
                
                 which
                 very
                 words
                 do
                 contayne
                 a
                 Brande
                 ,
                 or
                 Note
                 vpon
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 euery
                 Heresy
                 .
                 Since
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 do
                 meane
                 hereby
                 ,
                 that
                 euer
                 first
                 Hereticke
                 goeth
                 out
                 from
                 a
                 more
                 aucient
                 society
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 him
                 is
                 chosen
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 precedent
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 infallible
                 note
                 of
                 Heresy
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lyrinensis
                
                 l
                 
                   (
                   quis
                   vnquam
                   Haereses
                   instituit
                   ,
                   nisi
                   qui
                   priùs
                   ab
                   Ecclesiae
                   C●●boli
                   ae
                   Vniuer
                   sitatis
                   ,
                   &
                   antiqnitatis
                   consensione
                   discre●●it
                   ?
                   )
                
                 but
                 euen
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 finde
                 Osiander
                 (
                 among
                 others
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 write
                 :
                 m
                 
                   Nota
                   ;
                   Haeretici
                   ex
                   Ecclesia
                   progrediuntur
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 do
                 Hereticks
                 euer
                 forsake
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 &
                 most
                 ancient
                 company
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 smale
                 Brooks
                 do
                 often
                 leaue
                 the
                 common
                 channell
                 of
                 the
                 mayne
                 Riuer
                 .
                 Now
                 here
                 I
                 demād
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 company
                 ,
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 (
                 more
                 ancient
                 )
                 did
                 we
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 those
                 former
                 tymes
                 (
                 when
                 first
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 chāge
                 of
                 Faith
                 was
                 made
                 )
                 depart
                 ?
                 or
                 from
                 what
                 Church
                 ,
                 afore
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 went
                 we
                 out
                 ?
                 The
                 euidency
                 of
                 this
                 Note
                 is
                 manifested
                 in
                 
                   Caluin
                   ,
                   Luther
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 the
                 Wicliffians
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 ancient
                 acknowledged
                 Sectaries
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 originally
                 Members
                 of
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 making
                 choise
                 of
                 particuler
                 Doctrines
                 (
                 so
                 Iudas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Apostls
                 after
                 became
                 Iudas
                 the
                 Traitour
                 )
                 did
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therby
                 became
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 expect
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 prooue
                 ,
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Histories
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 cannot
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 inference
                 most
                 strong
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 neuer
                 made
                 any
                 such
                 reuolt
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 departing
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 neuer
                 suffered
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 first
                 being
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Church
                 hath
                 departed
                 from
                 that
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 first
                 preached
                 in
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 out
                 (
                 without
                 other
                 proofs
                 )
                 is
                 sufficient
                 enough
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 answere
                 with
                 
                   M.
                   Newstub●
                
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 learned
                 Brethren
                 )
                 o
                 
                   That
                   when
                   you
                   require
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   note
                   your
                   going
                   out
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   question
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   is
                   vnvecessary
                   &c.
                   we
                   haue
                   taken
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   manner
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   diuerse
                   from
                   the
                   Aposties
                   :
                   and
                   therfore
                   neither
                   Law
                   ,
                   nor
                   Conficience
                   can
                   force
                   vs
                   to
                   examen
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   witnesses
                   of
                   you
                   first
                   departing
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 my
                 Brother
                 
                   M.
                   Newstubs
                
                 .
                 And
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 better
                 for
                 one
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 cleare
                 sight
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 best
                 helps
                 for
                 curing
                 a
                 bad
                 sight
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 here
                 prefer
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 first
                 preached
                 at
                 Rome
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 manifested
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 humane
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 arguments
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 discouerie
                 of
                 Romes
                 after
                 embraced
                 Innouation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 strang
                 Logicke
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 poore
                 a
                 Circulation
                 do
                 you
                 make
                 .
                 The
                 mayne
                 question
                 betweene
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   the
                   present
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   hath
                   changed
                   it
                   Fayth
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                   ?
                
                 To
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 Iverge
                 that
                 the
                 professours
                 therof
                 did
                 neuer
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 more
                 anciēt
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 euer
                 retayned
                 without
                 change
                 it
                 former
                 Fayth
                 :
                 Now
                 you
                 in
                 answere
                 hereto
                 (
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 instance
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 tymes
                 when
                 ,
                 any
                 such
                 departing
                 ,
                 or
                 going
                 out
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 )
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 changed
                 it
                 Religion
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 sophism
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 is
                 but
                 
                   Petitio
                   Principij
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 (
                 without
                 answering
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 my
                 premisses
                 )
                 the
                 denyall
                 of
                 my
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 which
                 kynd
                 of
                 answenng
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 impugneth
                 all
                 Logicke
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 all
                 Reason
                 ;
                 since
                 Logicke
                 is
                 but
                 Reason
                 sublimated
                 and
                 refined
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 further
                 .
                 In
                 euery
                 introduction
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 broaching
                 of
                 any
                 innouation
                 in
                 Doctryne
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Professours
                 therof
                 receaue
                 a
                 new
                 denomination
                 ,
                 or
                 name
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 authour
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 doctryne
                 ,
                 and
                 sometymes
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 its
                 selfe
                 ;
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 running
                 riuer
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 taketh
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 riuer
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 falleth
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Valentinians
                   ,
                   Marcionists
                   Manicheans
                
                 from
                 
                   Arius
                   ,
                   Valentinus
                   ,
                   Marcian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Manicheus
                   &c.
                
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 doctrine
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 
                   Monothelites
                   ,
                   Agnoitae
                   ,
                   Theopaschitae
                   &c.
                
                 though
                 this
                 more
                 seldome
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Note
                 ,
                 or
                 Marke
                 ,
                 of
                 imposing
                 a
                 new
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 euery
                 arrising
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 exemplified
                 in
                 all
                 Heresies
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 ingendred
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 a
                 poynt
                 so
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 your
                 learned
                 Man
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                   Feild
                
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 p
                 
                   Surely
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   denyed
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   naming
                   after
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   peculiar
                   ,
                   and
                   proper
                   to
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   Schismaticks
                
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 agreeth
                 M.
                 q
                 Parks
                 ;
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 borrowing
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 anciēt
                 r
                 Fathers
                 and
                 particulerly
                 from
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Prout
                   Haeresiarchae
                   nomen
                   ,
                   it
                   a
                   Secta
                   vocatur
                   .
                
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 thus
                 acknowledged
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 change
                 from
                 her
                 first
                 Primatiue
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Professours
                 therof
                 by
                 introducing
                 of
                 new
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 became
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 haue
                 taken
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 former
                 grounde
                 )
                 some
                 name
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 broachers
                 of
                 these
                 new
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 doctrines
                 themselues
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 cannot
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 shew
                 any
                 such
                 name
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 surname
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 ;
                 t
                 
                   Christianus
                   mihi
                   nomen
                   est
                   ,
                   Catholicus
                   vero
                   cagnomen
                   :
                   Illud
                   me
                   nuncupat
                   ;
                   istud
                   me
                   ostēdit
                   ,
                
                 though
                 the
                 contrary
                 we
                 can
                 shew
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 the
                 names
                 giuen
                 to
                 you
                 of
                 
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   Caluenits
                   ,
                   Besits
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Therfore
                 it
                 clearely
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 haue
                 neuer
                 changed
                 their
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 first
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 my
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 foiled
                 with
                 your
                 owne
                 argument
                 .
                 For
                 haue
                 you
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Papists
                 peculiarly
                 appropriated
                 to
                 your selues
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 professours
                 of
                 the
                 ghospel
                 ?
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 religious
                 Men
                 called
                 Bernardins
                 ,
                 others
                 
                   Franciscans
                   ,
                   Benedictins
                   ,
                   Augustins
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 taking
                 their
                 appellation
                 from
                 particuler
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 your
                 owne
                 argument
                 rebutteth
                 vpon
                 your selfe
                 with
                 great
                 disaduantage
                 :
                 Therfore
                 my
                 Lord
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 confident
                 aforehand
                 in
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 your
                 alleaged
                 reasō
                 but
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 :
                 u
                 
                   Thra●y's
                   prò'erysóù
                   ,
                   '
                   ec
                   pollóù
                   cacòs
                   :
                
                 who
                 is
                 euer
                 bould
                 before
                 the
                 worke
                 is
                 attempted
                 ,
                 is
                 commōly
                 indiscreete
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 You
                 so
                 seriously
                 here
                 trifle
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 euen
                 blush
                 in
                 your
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 to
                 obserue
                 how
                 you
                 wrōg
                 yourfollowers
                 ,
                 and
                 Proselits
                 with
                 such
                 weake
                 transparency
                 of
                 reasons
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Surnames
                 of
                 Peculiar
                 Hereticks
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Arians
                   ,
                   Eutichians
                   ,
                   Maniches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 were
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 these
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 euen
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 inuented
                 out
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 their
                 Heresies
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Doctrines
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Papist
                   ,
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 was
                 coyned
                 but
                 lately
                 by
                 Luther
                 himselfe
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 reproach
                 :
                 our
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 being
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 aboue
                 by
                 your
                 leaned
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 before
                 Luthers
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 Agayne
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Papist
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 restrained
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 peculiar
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 indifferently
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 doctrines
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 sayd
                 Popes
                 :
                 so
                 fowly
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 are
                 you
                 mistaken
                 in
                 alleadging
                 the
                 name
                 Papist
                 against
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 do
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Protestants
                 wrong
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 name
                 ;
                 we
                 vndergoing
                 herein
                 by
                 your
                 Brethrens
                 calumnies
                 the
                 like
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Collatinus
                   Tarquinius
                
                 
                 suffered
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 depriued
                 of
                 his
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 hatefull
                 name
                 of
                 Tarquinius
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 those
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Franciscans
                   ,
                   Bernardins
                   ,
                   Benedictans
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 names
                 are
                 not
                 imposed
                 for
                 change
                 of
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 institution
                 of
                 seueral
                 degrees
                 of
                 a
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 and
                 religious
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 answere
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 former
                 Brother
                 ,
                 
                   D.
                   Feild
                
                 x
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 solueth
                 this
                 your
                 obiection
                 :
                 
                   We
                   must
                   obserue
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   professe
                   the
                   Fayth
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   haue
                   bin
                   sometymes
                   in
                   these
                   later
                   ages
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   called
                   after
                   the
                   special
                   names
                   of
                   such
                   Men
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   the
                   Authours
                   ,
                   beginners
                   ,
                   and
                   deuisers
                   of
                   such
                   courses
                   of
                   Monastical
                   Profession
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   made
                   choyse
                   to
                   follow
                   ;
                   as
                   Benedictans
                   &
                   such
                   like
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 
                   D.
                   Feild
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 (
                 vnder
                 yonr
                 fauour
                 )
                 that
                 these
                 your
                 instances
                 of
                 names
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 institutours
                 of
                 seueral
                 religious
                 Orders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 imply
                 any
                 change
                 of
                 Fayth
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 my
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinal
                
                 his
                 argument
                 ,
                 borrowed
                 from
                 new
                 imposed
                 appellations
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 weakned
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 fartified
                 by
                 this
                 your
                 reply
                 .
                 My
                 Reason
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 in
                 our
                 Iewish
                 Law
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 ther
                 were
                 some
                 called
                 y
                 Rechabits
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 z
                 Nazarites
                 ;
                 both
                 professing
                 a
                 more
                 strict
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 people
                 did
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 Iosephus
                 a
                 and
                 Philo
                 b
                 report
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 austerity
                 of
                 the
                 Essenes
                 ,
                 among
                 vs
                 Iewes
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 such
                 their
                 peculiar
                 Profession
                 were
                 called
                 :
                 Essenes
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 vouchsafed
                 many
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 fauours
                 ,
                 and
                 consolations
                 .
                 Happy
                 men
                 :
                 since
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 walke
                 vpon
                 the
                 hight
                 of
                 celestial
                 contemplation
                 ;
                 who
                 liueth
                 in
                 the
                 vale
                 of
                 a
                 voluntary
                 humility
                 ,
                 retyrednes
                 ,
                 and
                 mortification
                 ;
                 In
                 whom
                 the
                 fyre
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 doth
                 euer
                 extinguish
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 sensuality
                 ;
                 thus
                 the
                 greater
                 heare
                 putting
                 forth
                 the
                 lesse
                 heate
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 shal
                 any
                 man
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 instituted
                 a
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 
                 both
                 absurd
                 to
                 entertayne
                 such
                 a
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 dishonour
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moyses
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 my
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 instances
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 produced
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 &c.
                 obiected
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 eauen
                 libration
                 of
                 thē
                 do
                 prooue
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinal
                
                 first
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 prooue
                 from
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 new
                 Names
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 manifest
                 the
                 seueral
                 changes
                 ,
                 and
                 alterations
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 touching
                 a
                 more
                 austere
                 profession
                 of
                 a
                 vertuous
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 those
                 changes
                 ;
                 as
                 these
                 other
                 new
                 imposed
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Arians
                   ,
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   Maniches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 aboue
                 specified
                 ,
                 do
                 necessarily
                 euict
                 a
                 change
                 first
                 made
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Arius
                   ,
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   Manicheus
                
                 &c.
                 But
                 my
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 enlarge
                 your selfe
                 no
                 further
                 vpon
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 intreate
                 you
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 argument
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Learned
                   Micheas
                
                 .
                 I
                 wil
                 proceed
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 shal
                 be
                 my
                 last
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 wel
                 take
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 plantatiō
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 Country
                 .
                 which
                 though
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 it
                 concerneth
                 but
                 one
                 Nation
                 ,
                 yet
                 potentially
                 ,
                 it
                 prooueth
                 ,
                 that
                 ther
                 was
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 Fayth
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 former
                 tymes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 demand
                 your
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 times
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   Britons
                   of
                   Wales
                
                 were
                 first
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fayth
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 we
                 Protestants
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Britons
                 of
                 Wales
                 whre
                 conuerted
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tyme
                 ,
                 by
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 prooue
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 form
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 
                   Sainct
                   Bede
                
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 write
                 the
                 history
                 therof
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 724.
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 our
                 Principal
                 Historiographers
                 ,
                 for
                 thus
                 
                   M.
                   Cambden
                
                 (
                 our
                 learned
                 Countryman
                 )
                 writeth
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Certum
                   est
                   Brit
                   〈…〉
                   in
                   ipsa
                   Ecclesiae
                   infantia
                   Christian●m
                   Religionem
                   
                   imbibisse
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   Certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Britons
                   receaued
                   the
                   Christian
                   ,
                   Religion
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   infancy
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Who
                 thus
                 further
                 discourseth
                 of
                 this
                 Poynt
                 :
                 d
                 
                   In
                   hac
                   floruit
                   Monasterium
                   Glastenburiēsis
                   &c.
                   
                   Here
                   florished
                   the
                   Monastery
                   of
                   Glastēbury
                   ,
                   which
                   taketh
                   it
                   anciēt
                   beginning
                   from
                
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 
                   &c.
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   witnessed
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   ancient
                   Monuments
                   of
                   this
                   Monastery
                   &c.
                   nether
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   reason
                   ,
                   Why
                   we
                   should
                   doubt
                   therof
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Cambden
                
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 conspire
                 all
                 other
                 Chroniclers
                 ;
                 as
                 Harrison
                 e
                 in
                 his
                 
                   description
                   of
                   Britanny
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Yea
                 of
                 vs
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 ghospel
                 f
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   D.
                   Iewell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 M.
                 h
                 
                   Henoch
                   Clapham
                
                 ,
                 do
                 ioyntly
                 teach
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 I
                 euer
                 read
                 any
                 one
                 authentical
                 writer
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 do
                 your
                 writers
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Britons
                 did
                 preserue
                 their
                 Fayth
                 receaued
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 change
                 ,
                 or
                 mixture
                 of
                 innouatiōs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 VVHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 do
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 preserued
                 it
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 stayned
                 with
                 any
                 Errours
                 ,
                 til
                 Augustine
                 his
                 comming
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 to
                 plant
                 his
                 religiō
                 amōg
                 vs
                 English
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 thus
                 I
                 finde
                 
                   D.
                   Iewell
                
                 to
                 auer
                 :
                 i
                 The
                 
                   Britons
                   being
                   conuerted
                   by
                
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ,
                 
                   held
                   that
                   Fayth
                   at
                   Augustins
                   comming
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 saying
                 :
                 k
                 
                   The
                   Catholick
                   Britans
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   had
                   continued
                   in
                   succession
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   tymes
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   receaue
                   Augustine
                   .
                
                 To
                 these
                 we
                 may
                 adioyne
                 the
                 like
                 words
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Fox
                
                 :
                 l
                 The
                 
                   Britons
                   after
                   the
                   receauing
                   of
                   the
                   Fayth
                   ,
                   neuer
                   forsooke
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   false
                   preaching
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   tormēts
                   :
                
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 :
                 m
                 
                   Habuerunt
                   Britanni
                   templa
                   sibi
                   ,
                   non
                   Romanis
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Britons
                   had
                   temples
                   ,
                   and
                   Churches
                   peculiar
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   not
                   common
                   with
                   the
                   Romans
                   ;
                   they
                   not
                   subiecting
                   thēselues
                   to
                   the
                   yoake
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BLLARM
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 deale
                 with
                 integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 playnes
                 hitherto
                 ;
                 openly
                 discouering
                 ,
                 what
                 your
                 reading
                 and
                 
                 iudgement
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 deli●er
                 herein
                 .
                 And
                 your
                 Prayse
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 ;
                 since
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 cautelous
                 in
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 speaches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 impenetrable
                 closenes
                 of
                 disposition
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 neuer
                 knowe
                 their
                 minde
                 by
                 their
                 words
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 standing
                 neutrall
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Aspect
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Diametricall
                   Opposition
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 enquire
                 further
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 interuiew
                 of
                 meeting
                 ,
                 betweene
                 this
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Britanny
                 ,
                 or
                 Walles
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conferring
                 of
                 their
                 Religions
                 together
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 in
                 
                   S.
                   Bede
                
                 n
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 Augustineizat
                 ;
                 which
                 point
                 is
                 further
                 recorded
                 by
                 your
                 o
                 
                   Holinshead
                   ,
                   M.
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 p
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 .
                 Now
                 here
                 I
                 would
                 intreate
                 you
                 sincerely
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 differences
                 of
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religon
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 meeting
                 were
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 betweene
                 the
                 Briton
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foresayd
                 Augustine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 and
                 my
                 tongue
                 shall
                 truly
                 subscribe
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 I
                 haue
                 heretofore
                 read
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 
                   S.
                   Bede
                
                 will
                 fully
                 determine
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 who
                 relating
                 ,
                 how
                 Augustine
                 answered
                 the
                 Briton
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 setteth
                 his
                 answere
                 downe
                 in
                 th●se
                 words
                 :
                 q
                 
                   Si
                   in
                   tribus
                   his
                   obtemperare
                   mihi
                   vultis
                   ,
                   vt
                
                 Pascha
                 
                   suo
                   tempore
                   celebretis
                   ;
                   vt
                   Ministerium
                   Baptizandi
                   (
                   quo
                   Deo
                   renascimur
                   )
                   iuxta
                   morem
                   Romanae
                   &
                   Apostolicae
                   Ecclesiae
                   compleatis
                   ;
                   vt
                   Genti
                   Anglorum
                   vnà
                   nobiscum
                   praedicetis
                   verbum
                   Domini
                   ,
                   cetera
                   ,
                   quae
                   agitis
                   .
                   (
                   quamuis
                   moribus
                   nostris
                   contraria
                   )
                   eaquanimiter
                   cuncta
                   toller
                   abimus
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   you
                
                 Briton
                 celebrating●aster
                 ●aster
                 
                   day
                   in
                   it
                   due
                   tyme
                   ;
                   in
                   conferring
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   reborne
                   to
                   God
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Rites
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostolicall
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   helping
                   vs
                   to
                   preach
                   to
                   the
                
                 English
                 ;
                 
                   all
                   other
                   matters
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   do
                   (
                   though
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   manners
                   ,
                   )
                   we
                   wil
                   tollerate
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 
                   S.
                   Bede
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 ,
                 my
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 make
                 so
                 many
                 demaunds
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Britons
                 ?
                 Since
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 your
                 proiect
                 herein
                 ;
                 they
                 neither
                 preiudicing
                 vs
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 aduantaginge
                 you
                 Papists
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 shal
                 quickly
                 discouer
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 these
                 my
                 seuerall
                 demaunds
                 ,
                 which
                 resemble
                 a
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 stopped
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ouerflow
                 with
                 greater
                 violence
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 your
                 former
                 acknowledgmēts
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 (
                 touching
                 only
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 differences
                 )
                 the
                 like
                 Confessions
                 of
                 r
                 Holinshead
                 ,
                 s
                 
                   M.
                   Goodwin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestāt
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 
                   great
                   Briton
                
                 whose
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 t
                 The
                 
                   Briton
                   Bishops
                   conformed
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   &
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   difference
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   specially
                   remembred
                   ,
                   saue
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                
                 Easter
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 cal
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 aboue
                 related
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 planted
                 by
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Osiander
                   .
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 his
                 words
                 herin
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 iteration
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 perhaps
                 seeme
                 vnpleasing
                 )
                 I
                 wil
                 once
                 more
                 repeate
                 ,
                 for
                 greater
                 weight
                 of
                 our
                 ensuing
                 argument
                 ;
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 Augustins
                 Religion
                 planted
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 u
                 
                   In
                   Ecclesiam
                   verè
                   quid
                   inuexerunt
                
                 Gregorius
                 &
                 Augustinus
                 ?
                 
                   onus
                   Caeremoniarum
                   &c.
                   intulerunt
                   Pallium
                   Episcopale
                   ad
                   sola
                   Missarum
                   solemnia
                   ,
                   Purgatorium
                   ,
                   &c
                   ,
                   Oblationem
                   salutaris
                   hostiae
                   ,
                   &
                   Preces
                   pro
                   demortuis
                   &c.
                   reliquias
                   &c.
                   
                   Transubstantiationem
                   &c.
                   nouas
                   templorum
                   consecrationes
                   &c.
                   Ex
                   quibus
                   omnibus
                   ,
                   quid
                   aliud
                   quaesitum
                   est
                   ,
                   quam
                   vt
                   Indulgentiae
                   ,
                   Monacha●us
                   ,
                   Paptus
                   ,
                   reliquūque
                   Pontificiae
                   superstitionis
                   Chaös
                   extruatur
                   ?
                   Haec
                   autem
                
                 Augustinus
                 
                   Magnus
                   Monachus
                   (
                   a
                
                 Gregorio
                 
                   Monacho
                   edoctus
                   )
                   importauit
                
                 Anglis
                 :
                 Thus
                 
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 .
                 Are
                 not
                 these
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 x
                 Centurists
                 and
                 y
                 Osiander
                 (
                 aboue
                 cited
                 )
                 most
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 Augustine
                 at
                 his
                 comming
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 preached
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 chiefe
                 points
                 to
                 you
                 English
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 foresayd
                 Protestants
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 Histories
                 discoursing
                 of
                 this
                 poynt
                 )
                 do
                 cōfidently
                 
                 auerre
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Which
                 said
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 brought
                 in
                 some
                 true
                 ,
                 &
                 wholsome
                 poynts
                 of
                 Christian
                 Fayth
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 mingle
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 diuers
                 poisonous
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 worthily
                 to
                 be
                 avoyded
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 Christians
                 :
                 z
                 
                   Phármaca
                   pollà
                   mén
                   〈…〉
                   esthlà
                   memieména
                   ,
                   pollà
                   de
                   lyerà
                   .
                
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 Augustine
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 plantation
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 did
                 greatly
                 labour
                 a
                 
                   '
                   ar
                   '
                   '
                   rostia
                   quadam
                   dianoias
                   ,
                
                 with
                 an
                 infirmity
                 or
                 sicknes
                 of
                 iudgment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Wel
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 venom
                 ,
                 you
                 spit
                 out
                 against
                 Augustines
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 holde
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 fome
                 ,
                 &
                 froth
                 of
                 a
                 distempered
                 stomack
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 I
                 passe
                 it
                 ouer
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 my
                 argument
                 .
                 Here
                 now
                 I
                 wil
                 be
                 seruiceable
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 former
                 Ingredients
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 wholsome
                 Electuary
                 ,
                 compounded
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 indeede
                 I
                 holde
                 the
                 demonstration
                 issuing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 premisses
                 ,
                 so
                 vnauoydable
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 precludeth
                 ,
                 and
                 forestalleth
                 the
                 aduersary
                 of
                 all
                 shew
                 of
                 Reply
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Britons
                 were
                 cōuerted
                 to
                 the
                 Fayth
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ;
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 interre
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 &
                 lay
                 his
                 sacred
                 Body
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 monument
                 ,
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 rock
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 b
                 Euangelist
                 speaketh
                 )
                 so
                 enioyed
                 he
                 the
                 happines
                 to
                 bury
                 al
                 former
                 infidelity
                 in
                 the
                 Britons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cloath
                 ,
                 or
                 infolde
                 their
                 (
                 afore
                 stony
                 ,
                 and
                 rocky
                 )
                 harts
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 cleane
                 Syndon
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 Fayth
                 in
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Britons
                 retayned
                 this
                 their
                 first
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 spotles
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 change
                 ,
                 till
                 Augustins
                 comming
                 into
                 
                   England
                   :
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 prooued
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 the
                 conference
                 betweene
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Briton
                   Byshops
                
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 difference
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 wherupon
                 they
                 stoode
                 )
                 were
                 but
                 two
                 poynts
                 ,
                 cheifly
                 consisting
                 in
                 Ceremony
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   keeping
                   of
                   Easter
                   day
                
                 in
                 it
                 vsuall
                 tyme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   forme
                   of
                   Baptizing
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 Augustine
                 here
                 planted
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 to
                 
                 the
                 English
                 all
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 Papistry
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 Protestants
                 do
                 vsually
                 style
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 what
                 other
                 resultancy
                 can
                 here
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Premisses
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 ?
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 Augustins
                 time
                 teaching
                 Papistry
                 ,
                 was
                 wholy
                 agreeable
                 (
                 the
                 two
                 points
                 ,
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 
                   keeping
                   Easter
                   day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   baptising
                   with
                   the
                   Rites
                
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 only
                 excepted
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 planted
                 among
                 the
                 Britons
                 by
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 teaching
                 Papistry
                 ,
                 did
                 neuer
                 suffer
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 her
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 departed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Argument
                 ,
                 wherin
                 (
                 I
                 graunt
                 )
                 I
                 partly
                 insult
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 inauoidable
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 :
                 And
                 pryse
                 it
                 Micheas
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 Aries
                 ,
                 beating
                 downe
                 ,
                 &
                 bearing
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 withstand
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 this
                 pointe
                 controuerted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 deed
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 seemes
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 forcible
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 did
                 well
                 to
                 reserue
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 (
                 like
                 sweet-meats
                 )
                 it
                 might
                 pleasingly
                 close
                 vp
                 the
                 tast
                 of
                 our
                 iudgments
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 diminish
                 with
                 me
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 your
                 other
                 former
                 arguments
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 Better
                 be
                 better
                 ,
                 yet
                 followeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Good
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 This
                 your
                 argument
                 is
                 tyed
                 togeather
                 with
                 many
                 links
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 loosed
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 argument
                 drawne
                 from
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Negatiuely
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Omission
                 only
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 is
                 little
                 valued
                 in
                 the
                 schooles
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 hinge
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 or
                 weight
                 of
                 it
                 only
                 consisteth
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 That
                 at
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Briton
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 dissented
                 from
                 Augustine
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 other
                 greater
                 points
                 we
                 read
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 Britons
                 might
                 aswell
                 disagree
                 from
                 Augustine
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Articles
                 passed
                 ouer
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 as
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 improbable
                 ,
                 how
                 absurd
                 ,
                 how
                 impossible
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ?
                 And
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 your
                 answere
                 be
                 not
                 controuled
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 secret
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 much
                 practising
                 the
                 like
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 any
                 bad
                 course
                 ,
                 impressed
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 habit
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 becoms
                 indelible
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 :
                 Consider
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 busines
                 at
                 that
                 tyme
                 handled
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 deliuer
                 an
                 impartiall
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 censure
                 .
                 The
                 meeting
                 was
                 occasioned
                 only
                 for
                 comparing
                 their
                 Faiths
                 together
                 ;
                 Augustine
                 imitating
                 therin
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   vt
                   conferat
                   cum
                   illis
                   Euangelium
                   ,
                   quod
                   praedicat
                   in
                   Gentibus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Britons
                 (
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 M.
                 d
                 Fox
                 )
                 did
                 beare
                 themselues
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 against
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 pertinacy
                 ,
                 &
                 stubbernes
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 the
                 lesse
                 probable
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 yeeld
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 moment
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 differences
                 betweene
                 them
                 after
                 much
                 disquisition
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 ,
                 are
                 recorded
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 about
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 points
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 seeming
                 indifferency
                 .
                 The
                 Recorder
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Passage
                 ,
                 was
                 principally
                 
                   S.
                   Bede
                
                 ;
                 who
                 
                   (
                   ex
                   professo
                
                 )
                 did
                 write
                 most
                 elaborately
                 ,
                 and
                 punctually
                 ,
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 History
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 was
                 obliged
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 designed
                 method
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 register
                 the
                 smallest
                 occurrents
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 greatest
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 can
                 we
                 dreame
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 touching
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 ;
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 Praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 .
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 Iustification
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 Monachisme
                 ,
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 (
                 all
                 being
                 Articles
                 of
                 greatest
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 particulerly
                 taught
                 by
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 )
                 were
                 ,
                 either
                 not
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 once
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 that
                 serious
                 discourse
                 betweene
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Briton
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 being
                 then
                 painfully
                 discussed
                 ,
                 and
                 ventilated
                 ,
                 the
                 Britons
                 being
                 so
                 refractory
                 ,
                 and
                 stiffe
                 with
                 Augustine
                 in
                 the
                 smalest
                 points
                 ,
                 would
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 resistance
                 ,
                 embrace
                 all
                 these
                 high
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 as
                 Innouations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 their
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 first
                 planted
                 by
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Bri●on
                   Bishops
                
                 ve●lded
                 not
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 these
                 supreame
                 poynts
                 of
                 Fayth
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 such
                 their
                 reluctation
                 ,
                 and
                 dislike
                 haue
                 bin
                 recorded
                 by
                 
                   S.
                   Bede
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 writers
                 of
                 those
                 tymes
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 omit
                 to
                 relate
                 the
                 Britons
                 stifnes
                 ,
                 and
                 coldnes
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 matters
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 great
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 suppose
                 such
                 impossibilities
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 madnes
                 ,
                 and
                 lunacy
                 to
                 beleeue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Therfore
                 my
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 resolution
                 here
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fayth
                 of
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Articles
                 with
                 the
                 Fayth
                 of
                 the
                 Britons
                 ,
                 first
                 preached
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Baptising
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 keeping
                 Easter
                 day
                 cheifly
                 excepted
                 )
                 which
                 lesser
                 errours
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 (
                 obseruing
                 the
                 Britons
                 stiffnes
                 )
                 thought
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 would
                 sooner
                 be
                 recalled
                 by
                 a
                 patient
                 sufferance
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 tyme
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 any
                 violent
                 meanes
                 vsed
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 like
                 to
                 some
                 diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 best
                 cured
                 ,
                 by
                 continuing
                 the
                 diseases
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 fuller
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 taught
                 by
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 then
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Fayth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Briton
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Briton
                   Bishops
                
                 themselues
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 
                   S.
                   Bede
                
                 thus
                 relateth
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Britones
                   quidem
                   confitentur
                   intellexisse
                   se
                   veram
                   esse
                   viam
                   iustitiae
                   ,
                   quam
                   praedicaret
                
                 Augustinus
                 :
                 so
                 vnanimous
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 were
                 the
                 Britons
                 &
                 Augustine
                 in
                 their
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 (
                 as
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 affirmeth
                 )
                 f
                 
                   Augustine
                   did
                   obtayne
                   the
                   ayd
                   of
                   the
                
                 British
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   the
                
                 Saxons
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 shall
                 serue
                 as
                 the
                 Catastrophe
                 ,
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 Scene
                 ;
                 wherin
                 I
                 haue
                 vndertaken
                 (
                 though
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 rigour
                 of
                 method
                 I
                 was
                 tyed
                 vnto
                 )
                 to
                 prooue
                 by
                 positiue
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 neuer
                 suffered
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 her
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ;
                 my
                 cheife
                 allectiue
                 
                   (
                   Miche●s
                
                 )
                 inducing
                 me
                 therto
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 your
                 
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 imposed
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 or
                 Question
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 
                   L.
                   Cardinall
                
                 .
                 I
                 render
                 you
                 humble
                 thankes
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 your
                 former
                 arguments
                 produced
                 ,
                 seeme
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 moouing
                 ;
                 and
                 except
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 repell
                 them
                 with
                 other
                 more
                 forcible
                 arguments
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 (
                 I
                 cōfesse
                 )
                 impell
                 my
                 Iudgment
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 consent
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 of
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 wherof
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 your
                 Lordship
                 alleadged
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 Seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 so
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 and
                 radiant
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 vndiscerning
                 eye
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 clowded
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 weake
                 Obiections
                 ;
                 Therfore
                 I
                 would
                 now
                 wish
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 proceede
                 to
                 your
                 proofes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 alleadg
                 such
                 arguments
                 against
                 our
                 former
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 reading
                 hath
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 best
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Do
                 not
                 rest
                 only
                 in
                 generally
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 altered
                 her
                 Religion
                 ;
                 except
                 withal
                 you
                 insist
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 instances
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 Church
                 imbraced
                 such
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 innouation
                 ,
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 or
                 falshood
                 of
                 generalities
                 in
                 speech
                 do
                 receiue
                 their
                 best
                 illustration
                 from
                 a
                 curious
                 ,
                 and
                 precise
                 dissecting
                 of
                 the
                 Particulars
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 office
                 now
                 is
                 particularly
                 incumbent
                 vpon
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 you
                 maintaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 changed
                 its
                 Faith
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 this
                 change
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 these
                 alterations
                 are
                 presumed
                 to
                 haue
                 happened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 as
                 aboue
                 I
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 .
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 begin
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 reply
                 to
                 your
                 Obiections
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 my
                 owne
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgment
                 will
                 afford
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 I
                 willingly
                 take
                 holde
                 of
                 your
                 prescribed
                 
                 Method
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 giue
                 many
                 instances
                 of
                 seuerall
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 moment
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 betweene
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Popes
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 brought
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 that
                 a
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 mature
                 ponderation
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 shake
                 ,
                 and
                 disioynt
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 lay
                 leuell
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 )
                 the
                 whole
                 Systima
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 large
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Instance
                 of
                 this
                 vndoubted
                 Change
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 Pope
                 g
                 Siritius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 annexed
                 
                   Perpetuall
                   Chastity
                
                 to
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accōpted
                 no
                 smale
                 change
                 ,
                 to
                 barre
                 our
                 Clergy
                 of
                 their
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 times
                 first
                 taught
                 vs
                 Protestantcy
                 that
                 ,
                 nothing
                 h
                 
                   is
                   more
                   swee●e
                   or
                   louing
                   vpon
                   earth
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   can
                   obtaine
                   it
                   .
                   And
                
                 i
                 
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   resolueth
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   a
                   Woman
                   let
                   him
                   lay
                   aside
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   making
                   himselfe
                   a
                   plaine
                   Angell
                   ,
                   or
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 apply
                 particuler
                 answeres
                 to
                 your
                 particuler
                 instances
                 following
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 your
                 instāces
                 is
                 already
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 is
                 deliuered
                 aboue
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 already
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 chāge
                 of
                 faith
                 hath
                 bin
                 made
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 freeing
                 euery
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 since
                 Christs
                 time
                 from
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 partly
                 by
                 manifesting
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 neuer
                 made
                 any
                 resistance
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 supposed
                 change
                 (
                 as
                 both
                 in
                 duety
                 it
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 prophesieth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 euer
                 do
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 innouatiō
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 )
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 Historiographer
                 record
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 any
                 such
                 chāge
                 ;
                 partly
                 by
                 discouering
                 the
                 vncertaine
                 iudgments
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 touching
                 Antichrists
                 first
                 comming
                 ;
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 this
                 so
                 much
                 pressed
                 Innouation
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 taught
                 to
                 haue
                 happened
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 diuers
                 other
                 reasons
                 
                 aboue
                 discussed
                 ,
                 and
                 disputed
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 this
                 hath
                 bin
                 aboue
                 prooued
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 then
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 pretended
                 Instances
                 ,
                 and
                 Examples
                 (
                 vpon
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 hereafter
                 seeme
                 in
                 an
                 ignorant
                 eye
                 to
                 insist
                 )
                 are
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 friuolous
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 by
                 you
                 mistaken
                 .
                 Neuertheles
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fuller
                 content
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 
                   Learned
                   IeW
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 with
                 peculiar
                 answeres
                 refell
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 peculiar
                 Examples
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 vowed
                 Chastity
                 in
                 Cleargy
                 Men
                 toucheth
                 you
                 neare
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 your
                 Ministers
                 coniugall
                 liues
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 begin
                 there
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 Protestants
                 (
                 God
                 be
                 thanked
                 )
                 cannot
                 iustly
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 being
                 reputed
                 superstitious
                 Votaries
                 ,
                 and
                 wilfull
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Catholick
                 Priests
                 are
                 styled
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Brethren
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 so
                 carefull
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 reputation
                 herein
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 lesse
                 meruayle
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 very
                 Body
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 is
                 Sensuality
                 (
                 pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 for
                 speaking
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Experience
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 owne
                 Theorems
                 depose
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 assumed
                 height
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 controule
                 of
                 all
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 your
                 example
                 ,
                 wherof
                 you
                 produce
                 no
                 authority
                 of
                 any
                 ancient
                 Father
                 affirming
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 your
                 owne
                 naked
                 assertion
                 .
                 This
                 of
                 Siricius
                 is
                 wrongfully
                 alleadged
                 for
                 seuerall
                 respects
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 finde
                 
                   S.
                   Hierome
                
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 before
                 Siricius
                 )
                 to
                 write
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 k
                 
                   If
                   marryed
                   men
                   like
                   not
                   of
                   this
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 single
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Cleargy
                 )
                 
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   be
                   angry
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Deacons
                   ;
                   who
                   know
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   offer
                   vp
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   vse
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Marryage
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 
                   S.
                   Hierome
                
                 reduceth
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 Priests
                 not
                 marrying
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Which
                 Father
                 in
                 further
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 ,
                 appealeth
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 therein
                 saying
                 :
                 l
                 
                   quid
                   faciunt
                   Orientis
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   quid
                   Egypti
                   ,
                   &
                   Sedis
                   Apostolicae
                   ?
                   quae
                   aut
                   Virgines
                   Clericos
                   accipiunt
                   ,
                   aut
                   cominentes
                   ,
                   aut
                   si
                   vxores
                   habuerint
                   ,
                   mariti
                   esse
                   desinunt
                   .
                
                 With
                 Hierome
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 other
                 Fathers
                 )
                 Epiphanius
                 
                 (
                 ancient
                 to
                 Hierome
                 )
                 conspireth
                 ,
                 who
                 reprehending
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 some
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 Sub-deacons
                 ,
                 for
                 accompanying
                 their
                 Wiues
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 espoused
                 before
                 their
                 Orders
                 taken
                 ,
                 concludeth
                 thus
                 :
                 m
                 
                   At
                   hoc
                   non
                   est
                   iuxta
                   Canonem
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   Canion
                
                 ;
                 So
                 he
                 implying
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 former
                 Canon
                 against
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 Origen
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 before
                 these
                 o●her
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 thus
                 writeth
                 hereof
                 :
                 n
                 
                   Mihi
                   videtur
                   ,
                   quòd
                   illius
                   est
                   solius
                   offerre
                   Sacrificium
                   indesinens
                   ,
                   qui
                   indesinenti
                   ,
                   &
                   perpetuae
                   se
                   deuouerit
                   castitati
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   iudgment
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   only
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   offer
                   vp
                   perpetuall
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   deuoted
                   himselfe
                   to
                   perpetuall
                   Chastity
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 point
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 owne
                 o
                 Kēpnitius
                 doth
                 reprehēd
                 the
                 foresayd
                 
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Origen
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 impugning
                 the
                 supposed
                 lawfulnes
                 of
                 Priests
                 marriage
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 adde
                 (
                 for
                 close
                 hereof
                 )
                 the
                 Coūcell
                 of
                 Carthage
                 .
                 wherat
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 was
                 present
                 :
                 the
                 Coūcell
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 sayth
                 thus
                 :
                 p
                 
                   Omnibus
                   placet
                   vt
                   ,
                   Episcopi
                   ,
                   Presbyteri
                   ,
                   &
                   Diaconi
                   &c.
                   ab
                   vxoribus
                   se
                   abstineant
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   allowed
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Deacons
                   do
                   abstaine
                   from
                   hauing
                   wiues
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 immediatly
                 after
                 the
                 Coūcell
                 giueth
                 the
                 reason
                 therof
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Vt
                   quod
                   Apostoli
                   docuerunt
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsa
                   seruauit
                   antiquitas
                   ,
                   nos
                   custodiamus
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   keepe
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Apostles
                   haue
                   ordayned
                   herein
                   ,
                   and
                   antiquity
                   obserued
                   .
                
                 Now
                 I
                 referre
                 to
                 any
                 Mans
                 indifferent
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 colour
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 Siricius
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 imposed
                 single
                 life
                 vpon
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cleargy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 age
                 ech
                 of
                 these
                 Fathers
                 did
                 liue
                 ,
                 I
                 being
                 more
                 conuersant
                 in
                 the
                 Genealogies
                 of
                 our
                 ancient
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 Iews
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 or
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 .
                 Neuertheles
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 discourse
                 informes
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 graūting
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 former
                 alleadged
                 Fathers
                 to
                 haue
                 liued
                 before
                 Siricius
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 do
                 auouch
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 )
                 
                 then
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 produced
                 testimonies
                 against
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceaued
                 ,
                 how
                 Siricius
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 annexed
                 perpetuall
                 chastity
                 to
                 Priest-hood
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 proceed
                 to
                 other
                 instāces
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 q
                 forbiddeth
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Priests
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   dwelling
                   with
                   them
                   any
                   Woman
                   ,
                   other
                   then
                   their
                   Mother
                   ,
                   Sister
                   ,
                   their
                   Fathers
                   Sister
                   ,
                   their
                   Mothers
                   Sister
                   .
                
                 Now
                 these
                 words
                 shew
                 an
                 Innouation
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 touching
                 Priests
                 not
                 marrying
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 liberty
                 left
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 much
                 insist
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 instance
                 ouerthroweth
                 the
                 former
                 instance
                 of
                 Siricius
                 ;
                 Seing
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 Siricius
                 (
                 they
                 being
                 in
                 different
                 times
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 impugners
                 of
                 Priests
                 Marriage
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 example
                 .
                 The
                 Cannō
                 of
                 Nice
                 here
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 bring
                 in
                 any
                 Innouation
                 of
                 Priests
                 not
                 marrying
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 some
                 negligence
                 afore
                 vsed
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Cleargy
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 precisely
                 obseruing
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 herein
                 ,
                 doth
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 caution
                 ,
                 Decree
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Women
                 (
                 &
                 no
                 others
                 )
                 should
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 howses
                 with
                 Priests
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Priests
                 single
                 life
                 was
                 more
                 ancient
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Decree
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Paphnutius
                 ,
                 then
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Councell
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 Priest-hood
                 did
                 not
                 dissolue
                 Marriage
                 afore
                 contracted
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 r
                 saith
                 plainely
                 :
                 
                   Those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   made
                   Priests
                   before
                   they
                   are
                   married
                   ,
                   cannot
                   after
                   marry
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 said
                 Paphnutius
                 calleth
                 :
                 
                   Veteram
                   Ecclesiae
                   traditionem
                
                 :
                 so
                 farre
                 Paphnutius
                 was
                 from
                 ascribing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Councell
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 authour
                 therof
                 .
                 But
                 proceede
                 on
                 forward
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                
                 s
                 
                   who
                   first
                   deliuered
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   certaine
                   Doctrine
                   was
                
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 my
                 owne
                 reading
                 assureth
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 MICHEAS
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 must
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 interpose
                 my
                 iudgment
                 .
                 And
                 truely
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 thinke
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 (
                 which
                 necessarily
                 resulteth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Innouation
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 therof
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 inuented
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 whome
                 you
                 style
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 liued
                 ,
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 .
                 My
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 my
                 owne
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 perusing
                 of
                 our
                 Iewish
                 bookes
                 ,
                 that
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 was
                 euer
                 vsed
                 in
                 our
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 practised
                 by
                 vs
                 Iewes
                 euen
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 supposing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 the
                 Machabees
                 be
                 but
                 Apocriphall
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Histories
                 there
                 recorded
                 ,
                 are
                 true
                 Histories
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iudas
                   Machabeus
                
                 (
                 the
                 vndowbted
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 commanded
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 vpon
                 which
                 Act
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 said
                 :
                 So
                 t
                 
                   he
                   made
                   a
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   sinne
                
              
               
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 with
                 vs
                 Iewes
                 was
                 so
                 generall
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 all
                 other
                 ancient
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 teaching
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 
                   Rabby
                   Simeon
                
                 (
                 a
                 learned
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 liued
                 before
                 Christ
                 )
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 temporally
                 punished
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 u
                 
                   After
                   they
                   are
                   purged
                   from
                   the
                   filth
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   then
                   doth
                   God
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   ascend
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   .
                
                 But
                 pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 inserting
                 my
                 sentence
                 herein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Worthy
                   Rabby
                
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 spoken
                 truely
                 ;
                 and
                 indeede
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 ancient
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 doth
                 free
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 staine
                 of
                 Nouelty
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 Authorities
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgmēts
                 following
                 ,
                 do
                 wholy
                 subuert
                 the
                 former
                 Instance
                 of
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 long
                 before
                 Gregory
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 x
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   dubit
                   andum
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   doubted
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   dead
                   are
                   much
                   helped
                   by
                   the
                   healthfull
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   almes
                   giuen
                   for
                   their
                   
                   sonles
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   God
                   doth
                   deale
                   more
                   mercifully
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   sinns
                   haue
                   deserued
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 the
                 sayd
                 Father
                 :
                 Neque
                 y
                 
                   negaudum
                   est
                   defunctorum
                   animas
                   pietate
                   suorum
                   viuentium
                   releuari
                   ,
                   cum
                   pro
                   illis
                   sacrificium
                   mediatoris
                   offertur
                   ;
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   dented
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   are
                   releeued
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   pyety
                   of
                   their
                   liuing
                   freinds
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mediatour
                   is
                   offered
                   vp
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 do
                 holde
                 ,
                 that
                 Augustine
                 did
                 rest
                 doubtfull
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 ;
                 among
                 whō
                 D.
                 z
                 Fulke
                 (
                 that
                 learned
                 man
                 )
                 doth
                 so
                 write
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 ascribe
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 hesitation
                 to
                 Augustine
                 in
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 contrary
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Therfore
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 euidence
                 herein
                 ,
                 obserue
                 the
                 free
                 acknowledgmēts
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 passed
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 vpon
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 other
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 herein
                 deadly
                 wounded
                 by
                 the
                 penns
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 may
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 wordes
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 a
                 
                   mans
                   Enemies
                   shal
                   be
                   they
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   household
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 himselfe
                 (
                 howsoeuer
                 you
                 alleadge
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 speaking
                 of
                 Aerius
                 ,
                 thus
                 s●ieth
                 :
                 Aerius
                 b
                 
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   was
                   vnprofitable
                   ,
                   as
                   witnes
                
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 &
                 Augustine
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 said
                 Doctour
                 confesseth
                 more
                 liberally
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 thus
                 writyng
                 :
                 c
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Herome
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   more
                   do
                   witnes
                   ,
                   that
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   is
                   the
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 Which
                 point
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 being
                 graunted
                 ,
                 and
                 admitting
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 expresse
                 Scripture
                 for
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 warranted
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 euery
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 be
                 secured
                 herein
                 ,
              
               
                 Finally
                 Caluin
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 point
                 touching
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 d
                 
                   ante
                   trecentos
                   annos
                   vsu
                   receptum
                   fuit
                   ,
                   vt
                   praecationes
                   fierent
                   pro
                   mortuis
                   &c.
                   sed
                   fateor
                   in
                   errorem
                   arrepti
                   fuerunt
                   :
                   Within
                   three
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   vse
                   to
                   procure
                   prayers
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   performers
                   thereof
                   were
                   led
                   into
                   an
                   errour
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 touching
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 times
                 afore
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 frō
                 the
                 perusall
                 of
                 these
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 I
                 much
                 wonder
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 blushed
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 obtrude
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 praier
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 vpon
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 diuers
                 hundred
                 ages
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Fathers
                 were
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Howsoeuer
                 ,
                 my
                 
                   L.
                   Card.
                
                 you
                 seeke
                 to
                 auoyd
                 my
                 former
                 Instances
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 what
                 answere
                 can
                 you
                 make
                 touching
                 
                   Pope
                   Victor
                
                 .
                 f
                 
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   exercized
                   iurisdiction
                   vpon
                   foraine
                   Churches
                   ?
                
                 which
                 sentence
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 approued
                 by
                 my
                 former
                 learned
                 Brother
                 D.
                 g
                 Fulke
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 example
                 I
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 Victor
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 elation
                 ,
                 &
                 pride
                 )
                 first
                 chalenged
                 that
                 Primacy
                 to
                 him
                 ouer
                 all
                 churches
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 Popes
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 still
                 vsurp
                 ,
                 and
                 retaine
                 :
                 This
                 Pope
                 Victor
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 couet
                 :
                 h
                 
                   '
                   aiem
                   '
                   aristcucin
                   cai
                   '
                   yperochòn
                   '
                   émmenai
                   '
                   allon
                
                 ;
                 to
                 aduance
                 himselfe
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 cheifest
                 ,
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 do
                 much
                 disaduantage
                 your selfe
                 in
                 alleadging
                 this
                 example
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Victor
                 liued
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 198.
                 
                 An
                 age
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 your selfe
                 hath
                 hertofore
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 ●f
                 Rome
                 did
                 suffer
                 no
                 alteration
                 in
                 her
                 Religion
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 wheras
                 you
                 cast
                 an
                 aspersion
                 of
                 pride
                 vpon
                 this
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerend
                 Pope
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 you
                 take
                 heede
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 incurre
                 the
                 censure
                 passed
                 vpon
                 Diogenes
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 reprooued
                 Plato
                 his
                 pride
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 pride
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathrs
                 were
                 offended
                 with
                 Victors
                 proceeding
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 particulerly
                 that
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 pious
                 Father
                 Irenaeus
                 ?
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 argument
                 of
                 Victors
                 vsurpation
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Victor
                 had
                 true
                 power
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 graunted
                 he
                 actually
                 had
                 )
                 why
                 should
                 Irenaeus
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 churches
                 be
                 
                 offended
                 :
                 or
                 reprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 putting
                 onely
                 in
                 execution
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 must
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Victor
                 did
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 were
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 conforme
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 keeping
                 of
                 
                   Easter
                   day
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 onely
                 vpon
                 Sunday
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 would
                 needs
                 continue
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 14.
                 of
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 Now
                 for
                 this
                 their
                 reluctation
                 herein
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Victor
                 did
                 excommunicate
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 seemed
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 tollerated
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 diuers
                 ,
                 too
                 smal
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 so
                 many
                 famous
                 Churches
                 ,
                 therfore
                 Victor
                 was
                 censured
                 by
                 diuers
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ouer
                 seuere
                 in
                 prosecuting
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 so
                 smal
                 a
                 seeming
                 fault
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 ,
                 their
                 thus
                 censuring
                 of
                 Victor
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 rather
                 gather
                 his
                 Primacy
                 aboue
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 otherwise
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 finde
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Bishops
                 to
                 charge
                 Victor
                 with
                 any
                 Innouation
                 ,
                 in
                 vnduely
                 assuming
                 to
                 himselfe
                 this
                 Authority
                 ouer
                 other
                 Churches
                 (
                 which
                 doubtlesly
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 Victor
                 had
                 first
                 taken
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 so
                 iustly
                 prouoked
                 thereto
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 onely
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 sayd
                 )
                 his
                 ouermuch
                 rigid
                 seuerity
                 ,
                 in
                 punishing
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 )
                 so
                 rigorously
                 ,
                 so
                 smal
                 a
                 disobedience
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 most
                 forward
                 in
                 taxinge
                 Victor
                 with
                 his
                 sharp
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 ascribeth
                 to
                 Victor
                 a
                 soueraignety
                 ouer
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 Irenae●s
                 is
                 reprehended
                 by
                 the
                 i
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 for
                 acknow
                 ledging
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 
                   Sea
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 touching
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 k
                 Irenaeus
                 admonisheth
                 Victor
                 
                   by
                   letters
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   a
                   Tradition
                   so
                   long
                   vsed
                   )
                   quite
                   cut
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Churches
                   from
                   the
                   
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Vniuersall
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 here
                 demand
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 Irenaens
                 dissuade
                 Victor
                 from
                 excōmunicating
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 that
                 Victor
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 this
                 instance
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 Victor
                 was
                 ouer
                 seuere
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 true
                 power
                 ouer
                 other
                 Churches
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 point
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 vrged
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 passe
                 to
                 other
                 instances
                 ;
                 onely
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 careles
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinate
                 Christians
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 such
                 it
                 well
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Asian
                 Christians
                 were
                 )
                 haue
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 small
                 reason
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 since
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 through
                 such
                 their
                 disobediency
                 ,
                 do
                 commonly
                 excommunicate
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Zozimus
                 ,
                 Bonifacius
                 ,
                 and
                 Celestinus
                 ,
                 l
                 (
                 all
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   did
                   chalenge
                   superiority
                   ouer
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   by
                   forging
                   of
                   a
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                
                 Nicene
                 Councell
                 ;
                 Which
                 proceeding
                 manifesteth
                 the
                 then
                 vsurped
                 Authority
                 of
                 those
                 Popes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Thus
                 these
                 your
                 Popes
                 thirsted
                 after
                 all
                 domination
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 rhey
                 made
                 shew
                 (
                 by
                 styling
                 thēselues
                 :
                 
                   Serui
                   Seruorum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 other
                 affected
                 Humility
                 )
                 to
                 contemne
                 all
                 honours
                 and
                 eminency
                 .
                 m
                 
                   Cur
                   vultis
                   esse
                   in
                   mundo
                   ,
                   qui
                   extra
                   mundum
                   estis
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 strange
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 inconsiderately
                 ,
                 you
                 proceed
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Popes
                 first
                 introduced
                 this
                 innouatios
                 of
                 the
                 Superiority
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 ouer
                 other
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 immediatly
                 afore
                 (
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 one
                 breath
                 )
                 you
                 ascribe
                 the
                 beginning
                 thereof
                 to
                 Victor
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 Popes
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 later
                 Popes
                 brought
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 then
                 Victor
                 did
                 not
                 ?
                 If
                 Victor
                 did
                 begin
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 Popes
                 could
                 not
                 ?
                 See
                 how
                 irreconciliable
                 these
                 your
                 two
                 Assertions
                 are
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 Popes
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 truely
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 onely
                 practised
                 
                 an
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 euer
                 had
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 assumed
                 any
                 soueraignty
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 poynt
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 q
                 〈…〉
                 estion
                 )
                 which
                 afore
                 that
                 Church
                 had
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 ,
                 conspireth
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 alledging
                 the
                 foresaid
                 examples
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 well
                 conuersant
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Histories
                 :
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 Zozimus
                 ,
                 Bonifacius
                 ,
                 &
                 Celestinus
                 did
                 challeng
                 n
                 
                   prerogatiue
                   ouer
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Afrik
                   ,
                   by
                   forging
                   a
                   false
                   Canō
                   of
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Coūcel
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 Doctours
                 indgmen●
                 I
                 much
                 pryze
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 controuersyes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Both
                 ,
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 ,
                 his
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 (
                 how
                 learned
                 soeuer
                 you
                 repute
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 your
                 owne
                 also
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 yeald
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 herein
                 :
                 seing
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Victor
                 (
                 afore
                 infisted
                 vpon
                 by
                 you
                 )
                 doth
                 vindicate
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 these
                 three
                 later
                 Popes
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 innouation
                 in
                 this
                 poynt
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 supposed
                 forging
                 of
                 a
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Councell
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 erection
                 of
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 euen
                 your
                 owne
                 wryters
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 o
                 Caluin
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 p
                 Martir
                 ,
                 do
                 mention
                 the
                 said
                 Canon
                 ,
                 as
                 truly
                 made
                 :
                 Only
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 did
                 misalleadge
                 this
                 decree
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Sardis
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 their
                 Error
                 (
                 admitting
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 erre
                 )
                 consisteth
                 only
                 in
                 mistaking
                 ,
                 by
                 whether
                 Councell
                 the
                 said
                 Canon
                 was
                 decreed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 VVHITAKER
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 of
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 ?
                 q
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 
                   this
                   Boniface
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   the
                   first
                
                 that
                 
                   intituled
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   caput
                   omnium
                   Ecclesiarum
                   :
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 you
                 weary
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 idly
                 diuerberating
                 the
                 ayre
                 with
                 these
                 impertinent
                 Examples
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 me
                 to
                 entertayne
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 fastidious
                 neglect
                 .
                 For
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 former
                 Examples
                 of
                 
                   Victor
                   ,
                   Zozimus
                   ,
                   Bonifacius
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 )
                 and
                 Celestiuus
                 ,
                 (
                 all
                 more
                 ancient
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 instance
                 ?
                 And
                 therfore
                 I
                 referre
                 you
                 to
                 my
                 answeres
                 touching
                 thē
                 aboue
                 specified
                 .
                 Yet
                 because
                 this
                 verball
                 Instance
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 cheifly
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 :
                 
                   Caput
                   omnium
                   Ecclesiarum
                
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 therfore
                 (
                 for
                 your
                 fuller
                 satr●saction
                 )
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 Title
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 both
                 Latine
                 ,
                 and
                 Greeke
                 Farhers
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 diuers
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 before
                 this
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 who
                 raigned
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 507.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lyrinensis
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 almost
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 before
                 this
                 Boniface
                 )
                 calls
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 q
                 
                   Caput
                   Orbis
                   ;
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   World.
                
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 r
                 sayth
                 ,
                 that
                 Damasus
                 (
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   )
                   est
                   Rector
                   domus
                   Dei
                   quae
                   est
                   Ecclesia
                   eins
                   ,
                
                 Damasus
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Reciour
                   or
                   gouernour
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 Damasus
                 was
                 the
                 gonernour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 he
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Finally
                 for
                 greater
                 contraction
                 of
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 (
                 consisting
                 of
                 many
                 reuerend
                 Doctours
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 an
                 hundred
                 &
                 fifty
                 yeares
                 before
                 this
                 Bonif●ce
                 his
                 tyme
                 )
                 we
                 thus
                 reade
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Papae
                   Vrbis
                   Romae
                   ,
                   quae
                   est
                   Caput
                   omnium
                   Ecclesiarum
                   precept
                   a
                   habemus
                   .
                
                 See
                 the
                 like
                 phrase
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Iustinian
                 ,
                 t
                 Prosper
                 u
                 Victor
                 ,
                 x
                 Vticensis
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 pretermit
                 others
                 )
                 by
                 S.
                 y
                 Leo.
                 So
                 fowly
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 deceaued
                 ,
                 in
                 alleadging
                 this
                 Bonifacius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 
                   Caput
                   Ecclesiarum
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 .
                 a
                 
                   Ioh
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 first
                 challenged
                 to
                 himfelfe
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Vniuersnll
                   Bishop
                
                 ?
                 But
                 Gregorie
                 the
                 Great
                 (
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   )
                   eigrauissime
                   ,
                   &
                   conflantissimè
                   restitit
                   quousque
                   vixit
                   ;
                   most
                   grauely
                   ,
                   and
                   constātly
                   resifled
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   liued
                   ;
                   affirming
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Precursor
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   arrogate
                   this
                   tytle
                   of
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   to
                   himselfe
                
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 (
                 my
                 Lord
                 )
                 euery
                 Pope
                 since
                 Gregories
                 
                 time
                 styleth
                 himselfe
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 euery
                 such
                 Pope
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Gregory
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 Precursor
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 euery
                 such
                 Pope
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 smal
                 change
                 in
                 this
                 mayne
                 point
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Fayth
                 first
                 planted
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 commerce
                 ,
                 and
                 association
                 in
                 Fayth
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 froathy
                 Instances
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 not
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 590.
                 and
                 therefore
                 some
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 since
                 or
                 more
                 ?
                 whereas
                 the
                 former
                 alleadged
                 
                   Victor
                   ,
                   Zozimus
                   ,
                   Benifacius
                
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Celestinus
                 ,
                 and
                 Bonifacius
                 the
                 third
                 liued
                 many
                 yeares
                 afore
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 seuerall
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 were
                 his
                 ancients
                 ;
                 How
                 thē
                 could
                 they
                 assume
                 a
                 Supreāe
                 Authority
                 ouer
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 afore
                 haue
                 vrged
                 )
                 and
                 haue
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 giuen
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   Iohn
                   of
                   Cōstantinople
                
                 were
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 tooke
                 this
                 title
                 to
                 himfelfe
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 did
                 dislike
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 insist
                 ;
                 Therfore
                 what
                 censorious
                 temerity
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 you
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hardly
                 can
                 you
                 vindicate
                 your
                 name
                 (
                 by
                 this
                 your
                 comportment
                 )
                 from
                 all
                 iust
                 blemish
                 ,
                 and
                 disreputation
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 this
                 reprehension
                 giuen
                 by
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 only
                 argueth
                 a
                 change
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 in
                 
                   Iohn
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 poynt
                 here
                 questioned
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 but
                 obserue
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 commend
                 Gregory
                 for
                 his
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 whom
                 at
                 other
                 tymes
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 afrayd
                 to
                 tearme
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 first
                 Conuersion
                 of
                 you
                 English
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 elsewhere
                 stiled
                 :
                 b
                 Corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 Impure
                 :
                 see
                 how
                 ready
                 ,
                 you
                 protestants
                 are
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 sayles
                 of
                 of
                 your
                 speach
                 to
                 euery
                 winde
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Will
                 you
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   of
                   Constantinopee
                
                 did
                 take
                 this
                 title
                 of
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 did
                 not
                 reprehend
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 ancient
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 Histories
                 recording
                 no
                 lesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 No.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 deceipt
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 equiuocation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                
                 .
                 This
                 worde
                 lyeth
                 open
                 to
                 a
                 double
                 acceptance
                 :
                 either
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 is
                 sole
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 excludeth
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 did
                 tearme
                 
                   it
                   sacrtlegious
                   ,
                   prophane
                   ,
                   and
                   Antichristian
                   :
                
                 Or
                 else
                 to
                 signify
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 cheife
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 gouerment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 signification
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 excluded
                 from
                 being
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 sense
                 Gregory
                 did
                 take
                 the
                 worde
                 :
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 euident
                 ,
                 euen
                 out
                 of
                 Gregoryes
                 owne
                 works
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 writeth
                 hereof
                 :
                 c
                 If
                 
                   one
                   be
                
                 Vniuersall
                 
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   it
                   remayneth
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   be
                   no
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 And
                 agayne
                 :
                 If
                 d
                 
                   one
                   be
                   called
                   the
                
                 Vniuersall
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Patriarch
                 
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 did
                 Gregory
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 did
                 
                   Iohn
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 labour
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 word
                 applyed
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 endeauouring
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 the
                 cheife
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 to
                 vse
                 your
                 owne
                 e
                 
                   D.
                   Feilds
                
                 words
                 )
                 
                   because
                   his
                   Citty
                   was
                   the
                   cheife
                   Citty
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 how
                 weakly
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 how
                 so
                 Phistically
                 )
                 you
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 ambiguous
                 acceptance
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 Vniuersall
                 Bishop
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 fault
                 is
                 here
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 being
                 a
                 scholler
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 Sophistry
                 is
                 only
                 by
                 incidency
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 caution
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 :
                 so
                 Phisitions
                 know
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 warines
                 )
                 the
                 venemous
                 nature
                 of
                 certayne
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 or
                 druggs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Howsoeuer
                 Gregory
                 might
                 take
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 former
                 restrayned
                 sense
                 ;
                 yet
                 seeing
                 he
                 did
                 forbeare
                 to
                 exercise
                 that
                 foueraignty
                 ouer
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 do
                 practise
                 ;
                 it
                 followeth
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wholy
                 disliked
                 this
                 swolne
                 domination
                 ,
                 and
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 thirsted
                 after
                 by
                 your
                 Popes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 seemes
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 stranger
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 supposed
                 Israell
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 your
                 owne
                 learned
                 Brethrens
                 writings
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 poynr
                 of
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 and
                 Soueraignty
                 ouer
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 did
                 not
                 exercise
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Ceeturists
                 ?
                 For
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 religious
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Pride
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 truly
                 sayd
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 euen
                 ambitious
                 of
                 Humility
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Papall
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 written
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 f
                 
                   He
                   chalenged
                   to
                   himselfe
                   power
                   to
                   commād
                   Arcbishops
                   ;
                   to
                   ordayne
                   or
                   depose
                   Bishops
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   Hee
                   tooke
                   vpon
                   him
                   right
                   to
                   cyte
                   Arcbishops
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   declare
                   their
                   cause
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   by
                   any
                   accused
                   ,
                
                 h
                 
                   Hee
                   placed
                   in
                   other
                   Bishops
                   Prouinces
                   ,
                   Legats
                   to
                   konw
                   ,
                   and
                   end
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   their
                   appeale
                   ta
                   Rome
                   He
                   vsurped
                   power
                   of
                   calling
                   Synods
                   in
                   the
                   provinces
                   of
                   other
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 do
                 the
                 Centurists
                 write
                 of
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 collecting
                 the
                 Premisses
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 writings
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 they
                 further
                 in
                 generall
                 thus
                 write
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 i
                 Gregorius
                 dicit
                 sedem
                 Romanā
                 
                   speculationem
                   suam
                   toti
                   orbi
                   indicere
                
                 ;
                 Gregory
                 
                   sayth
                   that
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 Sea
                 
                   appoynteth
                   her
                   watches
                   ouer
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 here
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 did
                 practise
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 sober
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Latter
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 )
                 construction
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 and
                 of
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Greate
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 enforced
                 ,
                 and
                 vrged
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 extreame
                 wilfull
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ignorant
                 )
                 mistaking
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 Protestant
                 doctours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Law
                 of
                 Moyses
                 euer
                 enioyed
                 one
                 Supreame
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 in
                 theiyme
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 Supreame
                 Bishop
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 
                 acknowledgmēt
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 
                   Vniuersall
                   Bishop
                
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 reputed
                 any
                 Innouation
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Pastour
                 by
                 Christ
                 hymselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 you
                 speake
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 certaine
                 Puritan
                 protestants
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 who
                 wryte
                 thus
                 thereof
                 :
                 k
                 
                   The
                   (
                   high
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   was
                   typically
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   the
                   supreme
                   heade
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholyke
                   Church
                   ;
                   with
                   whom
                   as
                   other
                   Protestant
                   thus
                   iumpeth
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                
                 l
                 
                   That
                   forme
                   of
                   gouerment
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   inferio●r
                   to
                   Mo●ses
                   is
                   an
                   impious
                   ,
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   and
                   vnlawfull
                   gouerment
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   &c.
                
                 But
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 )
                 proceede
                 on
                 further
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 VVHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 best
                 Controuersists
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 terme
                 them
                 )
                 a●
                 the
                 Infantaria
                 of
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 touching
                 m
                 your
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 Third
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 instituted
                 auricular
                 Confession
                 for
                 necessary
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Innocentius
                 liued
                 not
                 past
                 some
                 foure
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 since
                 :
                 so
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 fresh
                 ,
                 (
                 yow
                 fee
                 )
                 your
                 Doctryne
                 of
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 admitting
                 this
                 yonr
                 Article
                 ,
                 touching
                 Confession
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 new
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 more
                 ancient
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 Circumstance
                 here
                 auayleth
                 litle
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Haereses
                   non●am
                   Nouitas
                   ,
                   quam
                   veritas
                   reuincit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 graunt
                 willingly
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 Controuersists
                 (
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 also
                 rāge
                 yourfelfe
                 )
                 are
                 accounted
                 mē
                 of
                 learning
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 rest
                 the
                 more
                 amazed
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 yow
                 here
                 (
                 perhaps
                 with
                 resolued
                 willfullnes
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 )
                 obiect
                 this
                 example
                 to
                 vs
                 for
                 Nouelty
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 feare
                 your
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 learninge
                 is
                 cheifly
                 in
                 obtruding
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 misstakings
                 ,
                 for
                 warrantable
                 Truths
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 knowledge
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 simple
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 cleare
                 this
                 Innocentius
                 from
                 all
                 innouation
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 oppresse
                 yow
                 with
                 multitude
                 of
                 Authorities
                 :
                 We
                 
                 finde
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 before
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 third
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 wryte
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 Sed
                 o
                 
                   dicis
                   ,
                   sufficit
                   mihi
                   soli
                   Deo
                   confiteri
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   thou
                   saiest
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   confesse
                   my
                   sinnes
                   only
                   vn
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   Preist
                   without
                   him
                   ,
                   cannot
                   absolue
                   me
                   from
                   my
                   sinnes
                   :
                   To
                   Which
                   thy
                   argument
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                
                 S.
                 
                   Iames
                   answereth
                   :
                   Confesse
                   your
                   sinnes
                   one
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 ascend
                 higher
                 ;
                 S.
                 Leo.
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 anno
                 440.
                 )
                 describing
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 p
                 
                   Christus
                   hanc
                   Ecclesiae
                   Prepositis
                   tradidit
                   potestatem
                   &c.
                   
                   Christ
                   did
                   deliuer
                   this
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   Prelates
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   impose
                   penance
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   confessed
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   being
                   purged
                   through
                   a
                   healthfull
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   by
                   Way
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 S.
                 Basil
                 .
                 (
                 S.
                 Leo
                 his
                 ancient
                 )
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Ghostly
                   Father
                
                 in
                 tymeof
                 Cōfession
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 other
                 from
                 himselfe
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 Necessariò
                 q
                 
                   peccata
                   eis
                   aperiri
                   debēt
                   &c.
                   
                   Our
                   sinns
                   are
                   necessarily
                   ,
                
                 (
                 see
                 heere
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Confession
                 )
                 
                   to
                   be
                   opened
                   to
                   those
                   to
                   whō
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   giuē
                   ;
                   for
                   indeede
                   we
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Anciēts
                   did
                   follow
                   this
                   course
                   in
                   Penance
                   .
                
                 To
                 be
                 breife
                 ,
                 Cypryan
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 (
                 of
                 so
                 greate
                 antiquity
                 is
                 
                   Auricular
                   Confession
                
                 )
                 are
                 charged
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 r
                 
                   Centurists
                   to
                   teach
                   priuate
                   Confession
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 euen
                 of
                 
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   lesser
                   sinnes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   such
                   Confession
                   was
                   then
                   commanded
                   ;
                   and
                   thought
                   necessary
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 Where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 protestācy
                 had
                 it
                 first
                 source
                 frō
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 wounder
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Confession
                 of
                 sinnes
                 made
                 to
                 a
                 preist
                 (
                 being
                 so
                 vngratfull
                 to
                 mans
                 nature
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 vnpleasing
                 to
                 all
                 protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 basely
                 esteemed
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 ascend
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 leuell
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 spring
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHNS
                 
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Anciēt
                 Iewes
                 did
                 vse
                 particular
                 Confession
                 of
                 sinns
                 to
                 a
                 Preist
                 ,
                 s
                 Galatinus
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 collecteda
                 summary
                 of
                 our
                 Iewish
                 Religion
                 )
                 sheweth
                 in
                 
                 diuers
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 ,
                 our
                 continual
                 practise
                 therof
                 .
                 Adde
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 prefiguration
                 of
                 
                   Auricular
                   Confession
                
                 is
                 not
                 wanting
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 ;
                 t
                 for
                 seeing
                 there
                 were
                 then
                 appovnted
                 different
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 for
                 different
                 sinns
                 ,
                 and
                 offences
                 ;
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Priest
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Sacrifice
                 he
                 were
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 particular
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ?
                 Now
                 then
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 Iewish
                 practise
                 hereof
                 ,
                 &
                 seing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reasō
                 ,
                 why
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 wholy
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vse
                 therof
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accompted
                 as
                 an
                 innouation
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 doctrine
                 first
                 planted
                 in
                 Rome
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 doctrine
                 u
                 of
                 Transubstantiatinn
                 was
                 first
                 ,
                 inuented
                 by
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 third
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 :
                 for
                 before
                 that
                 tyme
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 did
                 hold
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 euer
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 was
                 made
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 needy
                 in
                 proofe
                 are
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ?
                 For
                 indeed
                 you
                 greatly
                 wrong
                 your selfe
                 and
                 this
                 presence
                 ,
                 in
                 suggesting
                 such
                 vnwarrantable
                 Assertions
                 True
                 it
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 insist
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 Transubstantiation
                 wee
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 inuented
                 ,
                 and
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 verball
                 litigation
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 then
                 first
                 formed
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 therein
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 doctrine
                 it selfe
                 was
                 generally
                 beleeued
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 still
                 you
                 allow
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 by
                 resēblance
                 this
                 illation
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 ?
                 The
                 
                   VVord
                   '
                   omousios
                   or
                
                 Consubstantialis
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   first
                   inuented
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   touching
                   the
                
                 Trinity
                 .
                 
                   Ergo
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                
                 Trinity
                 
                   was
                   not
                   beleeued
                   before
                   the
                
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 .
                 Idly
                 and
                 inconsequently
                 concluded
                 .
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 let
                 your
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 draw
                 equally
                 with
                 your
                 learning
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 particulerly
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 it selfe
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 omit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 sayth
                 :
                 x
                 
                   vocatur
                   caro
                   ,
                   quod
                   non
                   capit
                   caro
                   :
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 :
                 y
                 
                   quid
                   gratius
                   offerri
                   ,
                   aut
                   suscipi
                   possit
                   ,
                   quàm
                   caro
                   Sacrificii
                   nostri
                   corpus
                   effectum
                   Sacerdotis
                   nostri
                   ?
                
                 We
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Councell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 was
                 holden
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 z
                 1215.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 were
                 assembled
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 70
                 Metropolitan
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 400.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 800.
                 
                 Conuentuall
                 Priours
                 .
                 Now
                 can
                 it
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 braine
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 seuerall
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 neuer
                 seeing
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 met
                 ,
                 should
                 all
                 ioyntly
                 embrace
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 innouation
                 ,
                 and
                 afore
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 )
                 a
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 fleshly
                 vnderstanding
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 incompatible
                 with
                 common
                 reason
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 generall
                 Errour
                 could
                 so
                 suddenly
                 inuade
                 ,
                 and
                 possesse
                 the
                 iudgments
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 learned
                 Prelates
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 sacred
                 Mistery
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 Faith
                 seeth
                 things
                 inuisible
                 (
                 It
                 is
                 confessed
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   M.
                   Fox
                
                 a
                 that
                 
                   about
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   1060.
                   the
                   denying
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   accoumpted
                   an
                   Heresy
                   and
                   the
                   professours
                   therof
                   Heretickes
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   number
                   was
                   first
                   one
                
                 Berengarius
                 
                   who
                   liued
                   about
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 1060.
                 
                 Now
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 accoumpted
                 an
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 afore
                 the
                 Coūcell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 was
                 assembled
                 ;
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstātiation
                 take
                 it
                 first
                 beginning
                 at
                 that
                 Councel
                 ?
                 Who
                 seeth
                 not
                 the
                 impossibility
                 hereof
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 that
                 doctrine
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 
                   M.
                   Fox
                
                 )
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 and
                 impugned
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 then
                 ,
                 &
                 afore
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 maintained
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceede
                 to
                 higher
                 times
                 .
                 Doth
                 not
                 
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 fiue
                 hūdred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 )
                 first
                 brought
                 into
                 England
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 saying
                 ;
                 In
                 b
                 
                   Ecclesiam
                   vorò
                   quid
                   inuexerunt
                
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 &
                 Augustinus
                 ?
                 
                 
                   in●ulerunt
                   &c.
                   Transubstantiationem
                
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 your
                 owne
                 Centurists
                 thus
                 speake
                 of
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Emissenus
                
                 (
                 an
                 ancient
                 Father
                 :
                 )
                 Eusebius
                 Emissenus
                 c
                 
                   p●rùm
                   commodè
                   de
                   Transubstantiatione
                   dixit
                
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 Chrisostome
                 your
                 foresayd
                 Brethren
                 thus
                 write
                 :
                 Chrysostomus
                 
                   Transubstantiationem
                   videtur
                   confirmare
                
                 :
                 Chrysostome
                 
                   doth
                   seeme
                
                 d
                 
                   to
                   confirme
                
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 The
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 which
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Adamus
                   Francisci
                
                 (
                 a
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 )
                 thus
                 acknowledgeth
                 :
                 Transubstantiation
                 e
                 
                   did
                   enter
                   early
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 how
                 do
                 all
                 these
                 liberall
                 confessions
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 eminent
                 Protestants
                 stand
                 with
                 your
                 assertion
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 first
                 inuented
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Later
                   an
                
                 Councell
                 ?
                 And
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 (
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 a
                 most
                 remarkeable
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 alteration
                 in
                 so
                 sublime
                 an
                 Article
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 there
                 performed
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Iewes
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Melchisadech
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 did
                 teach
                 to
                 prefigure
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 exhibited
                 after
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 ancient
                 Rabbins
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 hereto
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Rabby
                   Iudas
                
                 f
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 The
                 
                   bread
                   shal
                   be
                   changed
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shal
                   be
                   sacrificed
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   descend
                   from
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   himselfe
                   shal
                   be
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 With
                 Which
                 Rabby
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 diuers
                 others
                 )
                 
                   Rabby
                   Symeon
                
                 agreeth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   the
                
                 Messias
                 
                   his
                   comming
                   ,
                   Priests
                   shall
                   make
                   &c.
                   they
                   shall
                   make
                   it
                   of
                   bread
                   &
                   wine
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   which
                   shal
                   be
                   so
                   celebrated
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   shal
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                
                 Messias
                 :
                 So
                 conspiringly
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 did
                 our
                 ancient
                 Iewes
                 before
                 Christs
                 birth
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Predictiō
                 )
                 teach
                 with
                 the
                 prsent
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 performed
                 therin
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 strāge
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 should
                 be
                 reputed
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 ●nnouatiō
                 lately
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 thinke
                 that
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 did
                 first
                 institute
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 in
                 our
                 Law
                 ,
                 Isaack
                 was
                 externally
                 offred
                 ,
                 vp
                 though
                 not
                 Sacrificed
                 ;
                 Yet
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 daily
                 Sacrificed
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 externally
                 offered
                 vp
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinall
                
                 .
                 To
                 passe
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Transubstātiation
                 ;
                 Yet
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 excuse
                 from
                 Nouelisine
                 those
                 phrases
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 first
                 inuented
                 by
                 Pope
                 Nicolaus
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 g
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   sensibly
                   handled
                   ,
                   broken
                   ,
                   and
                   chewed
                   with
                   the
                   teeth
                   ?
                
                 So
                 grossely
                 do
                 you
                 Romanists
                 teach
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 maintaine
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 few
                 hundreds
                 of
                 yeares
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 You
                 now
                 carry
                 your selfe
                 like
                 a
                 cowardly
                 Masti●ie
                 (
                 pardon
                 this
                 my
                 homely
                 similitude
                 )
                 which
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 firme
                 hold
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 is
                 glad
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 catch
                 at
                 the
                 flanck
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 the
                 hindermost
                 parts
                 :
                 So
                 you
                 ,
                 seing
                 you
                 cannot
                 truly
                 charge
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Reall
                 presence
                 with
                 innouation
                 ;
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 and
                 snatch
                 at
                 certaine
                 phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 vsed
                 (
                 by
                 some
                 Doctours
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 said
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 your
                 obiection
                 :
                 Which
                 (
                 once
                 granting
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 )
                 is
                 meerely
                 verball
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 phrases
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 restiained
                 construction
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 immediatly
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 &
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 do
                 lye
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 phrases
                 were
                 not
                 first
                 coyned
                 by
                 this
                 Pope
                 Nicolaus
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 auerre
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Chrysostome
                
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 many
                 ages
                 before
                 this
                 Pope
                 Nicolaus
                 .
                 This
                 Father
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 h
                 
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   fraction
                   or
                   breaking
                   in
                   the
                   oblation
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   vpon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 i
                 
                   ipsum
                   vides
                   ,
                   ipsum
                   targis
                   ,
                   ipsum
                   comedis
                   :
                
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 expresly
                 :
                 Non
                 k
                 
                   se
                   tantum
                   videir
                   permittit
                   desider
                   antibus
                   ;
                   sed
                   et
                   tangi
                   ,
                   et
                   manancari
                   ,
                   et
                   denies
                   carni
                   suae
                   infigi
                   ;
                   Christ
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   permit
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   scene
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   desired
                   to
                   see
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   touched
                   ,
                   and
                   eaten
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   theire
                   teeth
                   to
                   be
                   fastened
                   in
                   his
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   S.
                   Chrysostom
                
                 was
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 foresaid
                 phrases
                 in
                 a
                 reserued
                 sence
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 make
                 so
                 capitall
                 ,
                 &
                 heinous
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 adioyne
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iacobus
                   Andreas
                
                 (
                 a
                 famous
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Lutheran
                 )
                 answereth
                 this
                 very
                 obiection
                 which
                 you
                 father
                 vpon
                 Pope
                 Nicolaus
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 inuentor
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 phrazes
                 )
                 and
                 thus
                 concludeth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 l
                 
                   This
                   obiection
                   taken
                   from
                   Pope
                
                 Nicolaus
                 ,
                 
                   nihil
                   ,
                   continet
                   ,
                   quod
                   inscriptis
                   Orthodoxorum
                   Patrum
                
                 (
                 Chysostomi
                 
                   in
                   primis●
                   )
                   non
                   continetur
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 reciting
                 Innouations
                 of
                 strange
                 Doctrins
                 ,
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 end
                 with
                 the
                 Instance
                 of
                 the
                 fast
                 of
                 Quatuor
                 m
                 Temporum
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 ordained
                 by
                 Pope
                 Calixtus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Vessell
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 you
                 draw
                 these
                 Instances
                 ,
                 seemes
                 to
                 runne
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 nere
                 the
                 dreggs
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 examples
                 ,
                 for
                 change
                 in
                 dogmaticall
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 forced
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 fasts
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 dogmaticall
                 Article
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 insisted
                 vpon
                 by
                 you
                 ?
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 authority
                 to
                 appoint
                 fasting
                 dayes
                 ?
                 The
                 n
                 Apostles
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 did
                 lawfully
                 command
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 forbeare
                 from
                 eating
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 things
                 strangled
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 succeeding
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 lawfully
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 at
                 certaine
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 )
                 the
                 Christians
                 shall
                 for
                 beare
                 from
                 eating
                 of
                 fleash
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 a
                 more
                 moderate
                 dyet
                 ?
                 But
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 loue
                 not
                 to
                 feede
                 vpon
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 &
                 Popish
                 fish
                 ,
                 since
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 accoumpt
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 this
                 fast
                 of
                 
                   Quatuor
                   Temporū
                
                 .
                 Where
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 ordained
                 by
                 Calixius
                 ;
                 you
                 grant
                 hereby
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 aboue
                 fourteene
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 first
                 institution
                 :
                 for
                 Calixtus
                 was
                 the
                 next
                 successour
                 (
                 but
                 one
                 )
                 to
                 Pope
                 Victor
                 ;
                 which
                 Victor
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 are
                 more
                 preiudized
                 ,
                 then
                 aduantaged
                 by
                 prostituting
                 this
                 your
                 sily
                 supposed
                 Innouation
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 annex
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 produce
                 any
                 ancient
                 authour
                 charging
                 Calixtus
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Fast
                 ,
                 we
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 )
                 can
                 alleadge
                 
                   S.
                   Leo
                
                 ascribing
                 it
                 to
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 :
                 o
                 
                   Ecclesiastica
                   ieiunia
                   ex
                   doctrina
                   Sancti
                   Spiritus
                   ,
                   ita
                   per
                   totius
                   anni
                   circulum
                   distribura
                   sunt
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 touching
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfulnes
                 of
                 the
                 Past
                 of
                 
                   Quatuor
                   Temporum
                
                 ;
                 whereof
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 your
                 owne
                 bare
                 assertion
                 excepted
                 ,
                 no
                 certaine
                 beginning
                 can
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 .
                 But
                 
                   (
                   Sir
                
                 )
                 proceede
                 further
                 in
                 other
                 instances
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 you
                 can
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 further
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 examples
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 much
                 labour
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 already
                 spent
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 hope
                 my
                 former
                 examples
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 subtill
                 euading
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 sway
                 with
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 truly
                 illuminated
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 you
                 well
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 not
                 labour
                 further
                 therin
                 ;
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 being
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 cannot
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 haue
                 perused
                 your
                 bookes
                 ,
                 written
                 against
                 Duraeus
                 (
                 wherein
                 you
                 cheifly
                 instāce
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 chāge
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                
                 )
                 and
                 your
                 other
                 Bookes
                 against
                 Father
                 Campian
                 (
                 that
                 blessed
                 Martyr
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 your
                 writings
                 against
                 my selfe
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 finde
                 no
                 other
                 instances
                 of
                 this
                 imaginary
                 change
                 ,
                 insisted
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 alleadged
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 Campian
                 )
                 as
                 
                 most
                 confident
                 of
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 )
                 did
                 most
                 earnestly
                 prouoke
                 you
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 (
                 accompanying
                 this
                 supposed
                 change
                 )
                 in
                 those
                 his
                 vehement
                 ,
                 and
                 inforcing
                 Interrogations
                 :
                 p
                 
                   Quādo
                   hanc
                   fide●tant
                   opore
                   celebratum
                   Roma
                   perdidit
                   ?
                   quardo
                   esse
                   desi●t
                   ,
                   quod
                   antefuit
                   ?
                   quo
                   tempore
                   ,
                   quo
                   Pontifice
                   ,
                   qua
                   via
                   ,
                   qua
                   vi
                   ,
                   quibus
                   incrementis
                   Vrbem
                   ,
                   et
                   Orbem
                   Relgio
                   peruasit
                   aliena
                   ?
                   quas
                   voces
                   ,
                   quas
                   turbes
                   ,
                   quae
                   lamenta
                   progenuit
                   ?
                   Omnes
                   orbe
                   reliquo
                   sopiti
                   sunt
                   ,
                   dum
                   Roma
                   (
                   Roma
                   inquā
                   )
                   noua
                   Sacramenta
                   ,
                   nonum
                   Sacrificium
                   ,
                   nouum
                   Religionis
                   dogma
                   procuderet
                   ?
                
                 You
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 thus
                 a
                 wakened
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 in
                 your
                 answere
                 hereto
                 ,
                 only
                 dwells
                 in
                 your
                 former
                 example
                 of
                 Pope
                 Siricius
                 (
                 aboue
                 refuted
                 )
                 touching
                 the
                 single
                 life
                 of
                 Priests
                 ;
                 &
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 you
                 thus
                 reply
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 Campian
                 :
                 q
                 
                   Tuverò
                   si
                   dubitas
                   ,
                   an
                   desierit
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 ,
                 whether
                 Rome
                 had
                 changed
                 it
                 Religion
                 )
                 
                   potes
                   etiam
                   ,
                   si
                   vis
                   dubitare
                   ,
                   ansul
                   meridie
                   splendeat
                   .
                
                 Can
                 any
                 man
                 (
                 not
                 blinded
                 with
                 preiudice
                 )
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 any
                 materiall
                 proofes
                 for
                 it
                 change
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 betweene
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 vs
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 (
                 being
                 thus
                 extremely
                 import●ned
                 )
                 would
                 haue
                 particularly
                 iusisted
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 enlarged
                 such
                 your
                 reply
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 reading
                 ,
                 wit
                 ,
                 &
                 learning
                 possible
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 your
                 former
                 Instances
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 themselues
                 most
                 false
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 demonstrated
                 )
                 they
                 being
                 w●res
                 (
                 I
                 presume
                 )
                 wholy
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 shop
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 braine
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 spiders
                 web
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spinned
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 Bowels
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctonr
                
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 giue
                 me
                 leaue
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Instances
                 (
                 aboue
                 vrged
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 sway
                 my
                 iudgment
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 past
                 some
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 in
                 all
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 foure
                 do
                 concerne
                 only
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 iustly
                 coniectured
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 Produced
                 seuerall
                 instances
                 for
                 one
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 purposely
                 therby
                 to
                 make
                 shew
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 scarcity
                 )
                 of
                 greater
                 number
                 
                 of
                 Examples
                 )
                 The
                 rest
                 concerne
                 Priests
                 nor
                 marying
                 ,
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 auricular
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fast
                 of
                 
                   Quauor
                   Temporum
                
                 .
                 Which
                 doctrines
                 are
                 few
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 controuerted
                 points
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 enformed
                 )
                 betweene
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Therfore
                 I
                 must
                 presume
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 instances
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 suggested
                 ,
                 or
                 imagined
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Visibility
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   Praying
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   of
                   Free-will
                   ,
                   Merit
                   of
                   workes
                   ,
                   Workes
                   of
                   supererogation
                   ,
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   Monachisme
                   ,
                   Lymbus
                   patrū
                   ,
                   Images
                   ,
                   the
                   Adoration
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   Communion
                   only
                   vnder
                   one
                   kind
                   ,
                   Vninersallity
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   the
                   Necessuy
                   ,
                   and
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   Inherent
                   iustice
                   ,
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   His
                   being
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   diuers
                   others
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 touching
                 your
                 former
                 Instances
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 doctrines
                 are
                 so
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 our
                 Iewish
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iudgments
                 of
                 our
                 learned
                 Rabbyes
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 repute
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Innouations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vnanimous
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 with
                 you
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 smale
                 force
                 ;
                 seeing
                 you
                 well
                 know
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Law
                 at
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 disanulled
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 concerne
                 either
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 prefigure
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ?
                 yet
                 seeing
                 many
                 dogmaticall
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 beleeued
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 haue
                 no
                 reference
                 to
                 his
                 comming
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 foresaid
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 Confession
                 of
                 sinns
                 &c.
                 )
                 therfore
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 beleife
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 strong
                 argument
                 for
                 their
                 like
                 beleife
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 add
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 euery
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 abrogated
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 tenne
                 Commandements
                 should
                 in
                 no
                 
                 sort
                 belong
                 to
                 you
                 Christians
                 ;
                 And
                 consequently
                 the
                 cōming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 warrant
                 for
                 your
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Commandements
                 ;
                 then
                 which
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 excogitated
                 more
                 absurd
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 derogating
                 from
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 good
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 change
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 intreate
                 you
                 to
                 perseuer
                 in
                 your
                 discourse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 I
                 should
                 grant
                 some
                 insufficiency
                 ,
                 and
                 defect
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 instances
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 insist
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 any
                 particulars
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ;
                 neuerthelesse
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 endangered
                 therby
                 :
                 r
                 
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   answere
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   age
                   superstition
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 grant
                 more
                 fully
                 herein
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   tymes
                   of
                   this
                   change
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   easi
                   to
                   answere
                   ;
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   tymes
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   changes
                   be
                   set
                   downe
                   .
                
                 Breifly
                 ,
                 I
                 auerre
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   needfull
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   search
                   out
                   in
                   histories
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   change
                   .
                
                 And
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 agree
                 many
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 As
                 for
                 exāple
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 others
                 )
                 Bucanus
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 u
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   nostrum
                   designare
                   ,
                   quo
                   temporis
                   momento
                   caeperit
                   Ecclesia
                   deficere
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 
                   M.
                   Powell
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 We
                 x
                 
                   cannot
                   tell
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   who
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   what
                   tyme
                   ,
                   the
                   Enemy
                   did
                   sow
                   it
                   &c.
                   neither
                   indeed
                   do
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   authour
                   of
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   blasphemous
                   opinions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Iesus
                 .
                 What
                 strange
                 and
                 conscious
                 tergiuersatiōs
                 are
                 these
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 mortally
                 do
                 they
                 woūd
                 your
                 cause
                 ,
                 &
                 Religiō
                 ,
                 wholy
                 discouering
                 your
                 dispaire
                 ,
                 and
                 diffidence
                 therein
                 ?
                 For
                 do
                 not
                 these
                 Confessions
                 ouerthrow
                 your
                 former
                 instances
                 ?
                 If
                 your
                 supposed
                 Examples
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 chaunge
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 knowe
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 (
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 confesse
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 )
                 why
                 then
                 would
                 you
                 alleadge
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Examples
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 you
                 extricate
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 maze
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 decline
                 this
                 forked
                 Delemma
                 ?
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 change
                 
                 of
                 Fayth
                 was
                 made
                 (
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Brethren
                 confesse
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 )
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 beleiue
                 there
                 was
                 made
                 any
                 chāge
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 who
                 enthralleth
                 his
                 iudgment
                 to
                 the
                 beleife
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 he
                 wanteth
                 the
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 cōducing
                 Circūstāces
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fortifying
                 of
                 such
                 his
                 beleife
                 .
                 But
                 belike
                 you
                 will
                 finally
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Rhegius
                
                 (
                 a
                 Protestant
                 )
                 who
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 exemplify
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 arriued
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 of
                 impudency
                 ,
                 as
                 thus
                 to
                 write
                 :
                 
                   Sed
                   denique
                   licet
                   verum
                   esset
                   ,
                   Romanam
                   Ecclesiam
                   in
                   sua
                   Religione
                   nihil
                   mutasse
                   ,
                   an
                   propterea
                   mox
                   sequetur
                   ,
                   eam
                   esse
                   veram
                   Ecclesiam
                   ?
                   Non
                   opinor
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 this
                 Protestant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 so
                 ,
                 my
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 grant
                 a
                 change
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 chang
                 of
                 Fayth
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 may
                 
                   well
                   resemble
                
                 y
                 
                   the
                   change
                   in
                   colour
                   ,
                   which
                   heires
                   do
                   make
                   ,
                   in
                   being
                   become
                   gray
                   ;
                   nothing
                   hauing
                   it
                   maturity
                   vpon
                   the
                   sodaine
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 it
                 may
                 aptly
                 resemble
                 the
                 changes
                 in
                 z
                 
                   Edifices
                   ,
                   &
                   houses
                   occasioned
                   by
                   their
                   ruines
                   ,
                   and
                   decaies
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 these
                 changes
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 reall
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 cannot
                 any
                 man
                 set
                 downe
                 punctually
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 when
                 either
                 the
                 heires
                 are
                 becom
                 gray
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 buildings
                 are
                 made
                 ruinous
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 sayd
                 touching
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Fayth
                 in
                 the
                 Romā
                 Church
                 :
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 is
                 already
                 made
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 vncertaine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 do
                 your
                 greatest
                 proofs
                 for
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religiō
                 finally
                 end
                 in
                 these
                 similitudes
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 carry
                 about
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 best
                 instructours
                 herein
                 ,
                 must
                 these
                 gray
                 haires
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 hoary
                 heade
                 ,
                 and
                 beard
                 (
                 my
                 selfe
                 being
                 60.
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 decayes
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 old
                 body
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 here
                 of
                 a
                 ruinous
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 ruinous
                 house
                 )
                 teach
                 me
                 ,
                 what
                 Religion
                 among
                 you
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 embrace
                 ?
                 Haue
                 my
                 wearied
                 members
                 taken
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 iourney
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 miles
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 take
                 aduise
                 of
                 my
                 beard
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 owne
                 feeble
                 limms
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 sire
                 side
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 I
                 coulde
                 
                 with
                 farre
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 certainty
                 haue
                 performed
                 ?
                 ô
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 lyeth
                 open
                 (
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 greatest
                 waight
                 ,
                 and
                 importance
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 such
                 rotten
                 foundations
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 as
                 weake
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 vrged
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 frō
                 which
                 these
                 resemblāces
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 are
                 weake
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 assure
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 much
                 condole
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 ignorant
                 Lay
                 Protestāts
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 their
                 eyes
                 are
                 sealed
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 learneder
                 sort
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 who
                 in
                 your
                 Pulpits
                 ,
                 and
                 writings
                 are
                 often
                 accustomed
                 to
                 inueighe
                 in
                 great
                 acerbity
                 of
                 stile
                 :
                 and
                 tragicall
                 exclamations
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 hauing
                 altered
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 beare
                 your
                 followers
                 in
                 hand
                 )
                 her
                 Primitiue
                 Faith
                 ;
                 But
                 you
                 being
                 pressed
                 to
                 prooue
                 this
                 imaginary
                 change
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 for
                 the
                 warranting
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 your
                 last
                 and
                 best
                 proofs
                 from
                 some
                 few
                 gray
                 hayres
                 ,
                 and
                 sl●fters
                 in
                 an
                 old
                 rotten
                 wall
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 resemblances
                 are
                 most
                 vrged
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 Protestants
                 of
                 Note
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 much
                 swayd
                 with
                 vulgar
                 iudgments
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 any
                 force
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 eminency
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 Inuentors
                 (
                 so
                 the
                 water
                 heateth
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 water
                 but
                 by
                 reasō
                 of
                 it
                 borrowed
                 heate
                 elswhere
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 examine
                 them
                 narrowly
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 shew
                 the
                 great
                 disparity
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 change
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 made
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 smale
                 decay
                 in
                 any
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 (
                 first
                 shew
                 of
                 whitenes
                 in
                 haires
                 is
                 imperceptible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 ;
                 wheras
                 euery
                 change
                 in
                 faith
                 (
                 though
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 or
                 article
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 markeable
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 obseruation
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 whitenes
                 of
                 the
                 haires
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 a
                 house
                 do
                 not
                 happen
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 cannot
                 be
                 obserued
                 ;
                 whereas
                 euery
                 Opinion
                 in
                 doctrine
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 either
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 for
                 such
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 apprehēded
                 by
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 haue
                 the
                 charge
                 ,
                 or
                 care
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 changes
                 in
                 these
                 petty
                 matters
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 are
                 euer
                 appointed
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 &
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 marke
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 any
                 innouation
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 suppresse
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 these
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 resemblances
                 (
                 being
                 truly
                 vrged
                 )
                 do
                 recoyle
                 backe
                 with
                 disaduantage
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 we
                 cannot
                 shew
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 haire
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 white
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 first
                 slifter
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 begunne
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 slifter
                 ;
                 yet
                 any
                 notable
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 whitenes
                 in
                 the
                 haires
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 slifters
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 are
                 easily
                 discerned
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Protestants
                 are
                 obliged
                 (
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 these
                 their
                 owne
                 similitudes
                 )
                 to
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 times
                 some
                 sensible
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 this
                 supposed
                 change
                 did
                 happen
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 manifestatiō
                 of
                 these
                 degrees
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 by
                 naming
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 person
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 whō
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 poynt
                 ,
                 or
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 sensibly
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 not
                 any
                 Protestant
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 his
                 exquisite
                 and
                 precise
                 search
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Histories
                 )
                 hath
                 bin
                 able
                 yet
                 to
                 perform
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 of
                 these
                 your
                 similitudes
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 ballancing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 become
                 rather
                 hurtfull
                 then
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 your
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 they
                 had
                 ben
                 better
                 forborne
                 by
                 you
                 then
                 vrged
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Histories
                 ,
                 or
                 Records
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 certainly
                 collect
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 such
                 Records
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 wholy
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 &
                 made
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vigilancy
                 ,
                 and
                 carefulnes
                 of
                 former
                 P●pes
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 exēpt
                 from
                 all
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 innouation
                 )
                 did
                 deliberately
                 ,
                 &
                 purposely
                 cause
                 all
                 Coppies
                 of
                 such
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 narrations
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 euer
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 obliuion
                 ,
                 eyther
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 meare
                 groundles
                 Phantasie
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 haue
                 any
                 graue
                 testimonies
                 warranting
                 a
                 generall
                 suppression
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 records
                 ;
                 then
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 not
                 extinguished
                 since
                 the
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 which
                 affirme
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 produce
                 no
                 authority
                 witnessing
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 beleiue
                 your
                 bare
                 ,
                 and
                 naked
                 affirmation
                 herein
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 examine
                 more
                 punctually
                 this
                 poore
                 refuge
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 wheras
                 you
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 change
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 came
                 in
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 now
                 by
                 innouating
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 true
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 now
                 another
                 :
                 supposing
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Coppies
                 of
                 such
                 particular
                 changes
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 already
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 all
                 Christendome
                 in
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 infinite
                 Protestants
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 mātaine
                 ,
                 though
                 vntruly
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 could
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 &
                 suppressed
                 without
                 any
                 remembrance
                 thereof
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 absurd
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 furmise
                 such
                 an
                 impossibility
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 such
                 Popes
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 lesse
                 warranted
                 ,
                 were
                 recorded
                 in
                 histories
                 ,
                 yet
                 extant
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 houre
                 (
                 as
                 else
                 where
                 is
                 intimated
                 :
                 )
                 Neither
                 the
                 narrations
                 of
                 them
                 either
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 euer
                 be
                 suppressed
                 ?
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 this
                 supposed
                 great
                 chang
                 could
                 by
                 any
                 such
                 meanes
                 be
                 cancelled
                 in
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 forgetfulnes
                 ?
                 Since
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 (
                 if
                 possible
                 they
                 could
                 )
                 would
                 haue
                 caused
                 all
                 narrations
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 personall
                 faults
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessours
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 vtterly
                 extinguished
                 ;
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 their
                 lesse
                 iustifiable
                 liues
                 might
                 be
                 reputed
                 by
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 smale
                 blemisne
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 Such
                 an
                 improbability
                 this
                 your
                 euasion
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 inuolues
                 in
                 its
                 selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 It
                 seemes
                 you
                 are
                 very
                 dexterous
                 in
                 warding
                 all
                 our
                 instances
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 arguments
                 (
                 aboue
                 produced
                 )
                 to
                 prooue
                 the
                 former
                 presumed
                 change
                 .
                 But
                 imagine
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 alleadge
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 now
                 extant
                 authorized
                 
                 history
                 ,
                 examples
                 of
                 any
                 knowne
                 innouation
                 :
                 imagine
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 shew
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 particular
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 season
                 ,
                 the
                 parcels
                 of
                 these
                 changes
                 did
                 happen
                 :
                 imagine
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 neuer
                 any
                 records
                 ,
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 or
                 writings
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 these
                 changes
                 were
                 registred
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 are
                 you
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 by
                 the
                 sharp-poynted
                 weapon
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 your
                 religion
                 is
                 mortally
                 foyled
                 ?
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Fayth
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 
                   Roman
                   Religion
                
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 only
                 wee
                 appeale
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 a
                 ●autarceia
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sufficiency
                 is
                 defended
                 by
                 vs
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scripture
                 being
                 to
                 vs
                 more
                 then
                 b
                 
                   decaplês
                   ▪
                   apologia
                
                 ,
                 a
                 tenfould
                 shield
                 of
                 our
                 fayth
                 :
                 This
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 we
                 further
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fayth
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 planted
                 in
                 Rome
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 our
                 fortresse
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 you
                 Romanists
                 is
                 maccessible
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 haue
                 c
                 
                   Tò
                   retòn
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 &
                 
                   ▪
                   epi
                   tèn
                   dianeian
                   tóùr
                   etóù
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 all
                 Controuersies
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 :
                 And
                 with
                 this
                 Word
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 inflict
                 d
                 
                   Cairian
                   p●etèn
                
                 ,
                 deadly
                 to
                 wound
                 your
                 popish
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 truely
                 impatrônized
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 wee
                 dare
                 pronounce
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 If
                 an
                 e
                 
                   Angell
                   reach
                   any
                   other
                   Ghosple
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   preached
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   Anathema
                   .
                
                 For
                 f
                 
                   to
                   vs
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   by
                   comparing
                   the
                   Popish
                   Opinious
                   with
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   discouer
                   the
                   disparity
                   of
                   Fayth
                   betweene
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   Historiographers
                   ,
                   Wee
                   giue
                   them
                   liberty
                   to
                   write
                   what
                   they
                   will
                   ?
                
                 seeing
                 this
                 g
                 
                   aplóùs
                   lógos
                   tes
                   '
                   aletheias
                
                 this
                 simple
                 Word
                 of
                 truth
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 refute
                 any
                 thing
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 And
                 therf●re
                 my
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 here
                 with
                 Archidamus
                 :
                 h
                 
                   '
                   èt
                   è●
                   dynamei
                   próstheis
                   '
                   e
                   tóù
                   phronématos
                   '
                   ypheis
                   ,
                
                 either
                 mātaine
                 your
                 Religion
                 with
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 wisely
                 cease
                 from
                 the
                 further
                 defence
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 ballance
                 this
                 your
                 last
                 argument
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 smile
                 to
                 my
                 selle
                 to
                 
                 obserue
                 ,
                 how
                 affectedly
                 ,
                 and
                 ambitiously
                 you
                 haue
                 rioted
                 in
                 your
                 Greeke
                 throughout
                 this
                 whole
                 discourse
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 last
                 close
                 ,
                 besprinkling
                 diuers
                 passages
                 thereof
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 with
                 some
                 Greeke
                 word
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Which
                 in
                 my
                 iudgment
                 (
                 beare
                 with
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 misconster
                 your
                 meaning
                 )
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 beare
                 your
                 ignorant
                 followers
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 what
                 jolly
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Clarkes
                 you
                 Protestants
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 hereto
                 we
                 commonly
                 find
                 ,
                 the
                 bookes
                 writen
                 either
                 by
                 English
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 or
                 German
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 swell
                 with
                 Greeke
                 phrases
                 ,
                 or
                 sentences
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 seeth
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 forced
                 this
                 is
                 ?
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 ostentation
                 ,
                 and
                 vanity
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 braue
                 it
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 froath
                 of
                 strange
                 wordes
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 tongues
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 porters
                 of
                 learning
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 more
                 cession
                 ,
                 &
                 modesty
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 skilfull
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 indeede
                 ,
                 is
                 euer
                 presumed
                 afore
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 expert
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 meanes
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 learning
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Greeke
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 defect
                 ;
                 the
                 enioying
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 necessary
                 furniture
                 of
                 a
                 scholar
                 .
                 Therefore
                 who
                 vanteth
                 hereof
                 or
                 is
                 become
                 fond
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 greeke
                 words
                 (
                 being
                 commonly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 riches
                 contayned
                 in
                 that
                 tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Protestants
                 are
                 )
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 taketh
                 delight
                 in
                 a
                 litle
                 Mother
                 of
                 Pearle
                 ,
                 he
                 reioiceth
                 ;
                 he
                 hauing
                 no
                 interest
                 to
                 the
                 Pearle
                 within
                 contayned
                 .
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 sometime
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 Greeke
                 phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 sentences
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Questiō
                 is
                 touching
                 translations
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 recurre
                 to
                 the
                 Greeke
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 originall
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 cleering
                 of
                 that
                 point
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 phrase
                 carieth
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 greater
                 grace
                 ,
                 emphecy
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 or
                 English
                 will
                 beare
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 euer
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 vpon
                 euery
                 little
                 occasion
                 to
                 prostitute
                 ,
                 or
                 staule
                 forth
                 ones
                 Greeke
                 (
                 a
                 distēperature
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Protestants
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 tooke
                 a
                 pride
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 skilfull
                 in
                 coniugating
                 of
                 typtò
                 :
                 This
                 man
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 deserues
                 to
                 be
                 verberated
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 moodes
                 ,
                 and
                 tences
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 his
                 folly
                 :
                 This
                 course
                 being
                 among
                 all
                 graue
                 ,
                 &
                 
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 iustly
                 censured
                 for
                 an
                 exploded
                 vanity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 your
                 reason
                 touched
                 aboue
                 ,
                 and
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 taken
                 your
                 last
                 Sanctuary
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 reiect
                 all
                 other
                 authorities
                 ,
                 though
                 neuer
                 so
                 forcible
                 ,
                 &
                 reduce
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 all
                 cōtrouersies
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 priuat
                 Iudgments
                 ?
                 since
                 you
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 other
                 sēce
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 thē
                 what
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 Protestācy
                 doth
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 impose
                 vpon
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
                 &
                 thus
                 by
                 your
                 faire
                 pretended
                 Glosse
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 last
                 extremity
                 ,
                 you
                 Protestants
                 well
                 resēble
                 that
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 thinketh
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 fayrest
                 ,
                 and
                 easiest
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 you
                 do
                 vnder
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 the
                 
                   reuealing
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 the
                 vaine
                 ,
                 &
                 fluctuating
                 vncertainty
                 of
                 which
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 discouer
                 (
                 though
                 this
                 place
                 be
                 not
                 capable
                 therof
                 )
                 were
                 indeed
                 to
                 cut
                 in
                 sunder
                 the
                 cheife
                 Artery
                 ,
                 which
                 giueth
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 huge
                 Body
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ?
                 since
                 once
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 
                   Priuate
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 dying
                 lāpe
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 oyle
                 to
                 feede
                 it
                 :
                 Only
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 pronoūce
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 haue
                 thus
                 left
                 written
                 .
                 That
                 
                   must
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   Nero
                   persecuteth
                
                 ;
                 so
                 here
                 I
                 do
                 iustify
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Priuate
                   Spirit
                
                 affecteth
                 ,
                 and
                 manteineth
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 proceed
                 herein
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 dissect
                 the
                 veine
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 last
                 ,
                 &
                 most
                 despayring
                 tergiuersation
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 euer
                 beene
                 the
                 very
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 eye
                 of
                 all
                 innouation
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 support
                 it selfe
                 by
                 misapplyed
                 ,
                 and
                 racked
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 a
                 practise
                 so
                 anciently
                 vsed
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 dayes
                 it
                 hath
                 receaued
                 more
                 full
                 groath
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 obserued
                 by
                 i
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   k
                   Hierome
                
                 ,
                 l
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 by
                 old
                 Vincentius
                 m
                 Lyrinensis
                 who
                 thus
                 expressely
                 writeth
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 presaging
                 spirit
                 )
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 :
                 
                   An
                   Haeretici
                   diuinis
                   Scripturae
                   testimoniis
                
                 
                 
                   vtantur
                   ?
                   Viuntur
                   planè
                   ,
                   &
                   vehementer
                   quidem
                   ;
                   Sed
                   tantò
                   magis
                   cauendi
                   su●●
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 forced
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 last
                 retire
                 ,
                 and
                 refuge
                 ,
                 to
                 compart
                 in
                 practise
                 with
                 all
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 moderne
                 Hereticks
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cannot
                 prooue
                 it selfe
                 to
                 be
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 decide
                 all
                 controuersies
                 ;
                 which
                 assertion
                 of
                 mine
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 your
                 prime
                 men
                 
                   M.
                   Hooker
                
                 ,
                 thus
                 teaching
                 :
                 n
                 
                   Of
                   things
                   necessary
                   the
                   very
                   cheifest
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   bookes
                   wee
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   esteeme
                   holy
                   ;
                   which
                   poynt
                   is
                   confessed
                   impossible
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   scripture
                   it selfe
                   to
                   teach
                   .
                
                 And
                 according
                 hereto
                 ,
                 you
                 Protestants
                 do
                 not
                 agree
                 ,
                 which
                 Bookes
                 be
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 Apocriphall
                 .
                 For
                 doth
                 not
                 Luther
                 o
                 and
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 recite
                 (
                 as
                 apocriphall
                 )
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastes
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iames
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Iude
                 ,
                 the
                 secōd
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 secōd
                 ,
                 and
                 third
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 the
                 Apocalipes
                 ?
                 All
                 which
                 bookes
                 are
                 neuerthelesse
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Caluenists
                 for
                 canonicall
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 those
                 bookes
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Protestants
                 ioyntly
                 receiue
                 as
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 doe
                 cōdemne
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 present
                 originals
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 Translations
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 bookes
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 Latin
                 ,
                 or
                 English
                 ;
                 as
                 apeareth
                 from
                 the
                 reciprocall
                 condemnations
                 of
                 one
                 anothers
                 Translation
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 full
                 discouery
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 referre
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 perusing
                 of
                 a
                 booke
                 some
                 few
                 yeares
                 since
                 written
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctour
                 of
                 diuinity
                 ,
                 entituled
                 :
                 The
                 p
                 Pseudoscripturists
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 text
                 ,
                 and
                 letter
                 of
                 such
                 bookes
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 all
                 acknowledg
                 for
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 cleere
                 for
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 are
                 expounded
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 then
                 any
                 the
                 Countertexts
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 produce
                 to
                 impunge
                 our
                 doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 tast
                 I
                 will
                 exemplify
                 the
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 points
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Primacy
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 we
                 alleadge
                 :
                 q
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   this
                   rocke
                   I
                   will
                   build
                   my
                   Church
                   &c.
                
                 expounded
                 
                 With
                 v●by
                 r
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 s
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 t
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 &
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 we
                 insist
                 in
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 words
                 :
                 u
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Blood
                
                 ;
                 taken
                 in
                 our
                 sense
                 by
                 x
                 Theophilact
                 ,
                 y
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 the
                 z
                 Cyrils
                 ,
                 a
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 without
                 exception
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Priests
                 remitting
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 we
                 vrge
                 that
                 :
                 whose
                 b
                 
                   sinnes
                   you
                   shall
                   renut
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   remitted
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   whose
                   sinnes
                   you
                   shall
                   reteine
                   ,
                   are
                   reteyned
                
                 ;
                 which
                 passage
                 is
                 interpreted
                 in
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 sence
                 ,
                 by
                 c
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 d
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 f
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Necessity
                 of
                 
                   Baptisme
                   :
                   Except
                
                 (
                 a
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Man
                   be
                   borne
                   againe
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Heauen
                   .
                
                 Of
                 which
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 exposition
                 see
                 g
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 h
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 i
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 k
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   Cyprian
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 For
                 
                   Iustification
                   by
                   works
                
                 :
                 m
                 
                   Do
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   works
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   Iustisied
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   Faith
                   only
                   ?
                
                 expounded
                 with
                 vs
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 all
                 others
                 for
                 breuity
                 ,
                 by
                 n
                 Augustine
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 (
                 to
                 auoid
                 prolixitie
                 )
                 for
                 
                   vnwritten
                   Traditions
                
                 ,
                 we
                 vsually
                 alleadge
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 
                 o
                 
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   hold
                   the
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   receiued
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   steach
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Epistle
                
                 ;
                 interpreted
                 with
                 vs
                 Catholicks
                 by
                 p
                 Dam●scene
                 ,
                 q
                 Basill
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 farre
                 for
                 a
                 ●ast
                 herein
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Texts
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 omitted
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Texts
                 themselues
                 are
                 so
                 plaine
                 ,
                 and
                 literall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Thesis
                 ,
                 or
                 Conclusion
                 it selfe
                 mantained
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 conteined
                 in
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Texts
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 Protestants
                 are
                 forced
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 answere
                 )
                 commonly
                 to
                 expound
                 those
                 texts
                 figuratiuely
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 aduertised
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 produce
                 many
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 expounding
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 places
                 in
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 sence
                 ;
                 so
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 alleadge
                 any
                 one
                 approoued
                 Father
                 (
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 )
                 interpreting
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 passages
                 of
                 scripture
                 in
                 your
                 Protestant
                 Construction
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 texts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 vrge
                 against
                 these
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 Catholicke
                 Articles
                 defended
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 so
                 literall
                 ,
                 plaine
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 for
                 their
                 purpose
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 vrged
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 inference
                 ,
                 and
                 deduction
                 ;
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 proofs
                 is
                 often
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 but
                 probable
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 alleadge
                 any
                 one
                 Orthodoxall
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 (
                 a
                 circumstance
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 insisted
                 vpon
                 )
                 interpreting
                 such
                 your
                 testimonies
                 in
                 your
                 construction
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 for
                 greater
                 expedition
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 skimme
                 the
                 matter
                 ouer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 prize
                 the
                 authorities
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 l
                 
                   seing
                   the
                   scripture
                   hath
                   not
                   vi●am
                   vocem
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   heare
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   vse
                   certaine
                   meanes
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   finde
                   out
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   sence
                   ,
                   and
                   construction
                   of
                   the
                   scripture
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   seeke
                   it
                   without
                   meanes
                   ,
                   is
                   meerely
                
                 2
                 
                   '
                   enthysiasticòn
                   ,
                   et
                   Anabaptisticum
                
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 meanes
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                   Reinolds
                
                 )
                 3
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 :
                 
                   The
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   the
                   conference
                   of
                   places
                   ,
                   the
                   weighing
                   of
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   Skill
                   in
                   tongues
                   ,
                   diligence
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   .
                
                 And
                 who
                 hath
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 practiseth
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 assured
                 of
                 finding
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 vndoubted
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 difficult
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 any
                 controuersies
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 good
                 humane
                 meanes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 searching
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 intended
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 yeild
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 intimate
                 thē
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 since
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 impugned
                 by
                 experience
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 and
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 equally
                 vaunt
                 of
                 their
                 enioying
                 these
                 meanes
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 irreconcileably
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 contrary
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 assertion
                 deliuered
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 bookes
                 euen
                 against
                 my selfe
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 write
                 of
                 the
                 vncertainty
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 perhaps
                 falshood
                 )
                 of
                 these
                 Meanes
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 4
                 
                   obserue
                   what
                   the
                   meanes
                   are
                   ,
                   such
                   of
                   necessity
                   must
                   the
                   interprteation
                   be
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   interpreting
                   obscure
                   places
                   of
                   scripture
                   are
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   and
                   ambiguous
                   ;
                   therefore
                   it
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   fall
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   interpretation
                   must
                   be
                   vncertayne
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   false
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctonr
                
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 depraued
                 your
                 words
                 ,
                 then
                 here
                 challenge
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 Can
                 it
                 possible
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 your selfe
                 should
                 thus
                 crosse
                 your selfe
                 ?
                 Or
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 penne
                 at
                 vnawares
                 did
                 drop
                 downe
                 so
                 fowle
                 a
                 blot
                 of
                 contradictiō
                 ?
                 O
                 ,
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
                 The
                 ouersight
                 were
                 too
                 greate
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 will
                 charitably
                 reconcile
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                   Bellarmines
                   aduersary
                   in
                   writing
                   )
                
                 hath
                 only
                 contradicted
                 
                   the
                   learned
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                   ,
                   cheife
                   ornament
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   .
                
                 But
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 last
                 refuge
                 to
                 only
                 scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 layd
                 open
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 conuersant
                 in
                 the
                 authorities
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 controuerted
                 points
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 ;
                 since
                 my
                 cheife
                 labour
                 hath
                 beene
                 employed
                 in
                 diligently
                 reading
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 neuerthelesse
                 I
                 am
                 acertayned
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 seuerall
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 plaine
                 ,
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 construction
                 )
                 do
                 greatly
                 fortify
                 some
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 defended
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 insist
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 compendiousnes
                 )
                 in
                 two
                 opinions
                 ,
                 taught
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 informed
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 sayd
                 Church
                 :
                 within
                 which
                 two
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 controuersies
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 all
                 )
                 are
                 implicitl
                 infolded
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 touching
                 the
                 euer
                 
                   Visibility
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Messi●s
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 irrefragably
                 prooued
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 article
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ?
                 He
                 s
                 
                   placed
                   his
                   Tabernacle
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Sunne
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 Daniell
                 :
                 t
                 
                   Akingdome
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   dissipated
                   for
                   euer
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   kingdome
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   deliuered
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   people
                   .
                
                 Agayne
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                   Esay
                   A
                
                 u
                 
                   Mountaine
                   prepared
                   in
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   Mountaines
                   ,
                   and
                   exalted
                   aboue
                   Hills
                
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Esay
                   :
                   Her
                
                 x
                 
                   Sunne
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   set
                   ,
                   nor
                   her
                   Moone
                   hid
                   .
                
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 predictions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   a
                   Mountaine
                   ,
                   her
                   Sunne
                
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 expositions
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 learned
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 ,
                 and
                 commenting
                 the
                 sayd
                 Prophesies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 article
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Controuersie
                 touching
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 I
                 heare
                 )
                 is
                 mainteined
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 denyed
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 within
                 which
                 question
                 diuers
                 others
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   Reprobation
                
                 ,
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Commandements
                   ,
                   Works
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 are
                 potentially
                 included
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 how
                 euidently
                 is
                 Free-will
                 prooued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ?
                 And
                 first
                 may
                 occurre
                 that
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 :
                 He
                 y
                 
                   hath
                   set
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   fire
                   before
                   thee
                   ;
                   stretch
                   forth
                   thy
                   hand
                   to
                   whether
                   thou
                   wilt
                   .
                   Before
                   man
                   is
                   life
                   ,
                   &
                   death
                   :
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   ,
                   what
                   liketh
                   him
                   ,
                   shal
                   be
                   giuen
                   him
                   ,
                
                 what
                 more
                 conuincing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Micheas
                 .
                 z
                 I
                 make
                 smale
                 accoumpt
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 ;
                 
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   beleeue
                   the
                   freedome
                   of
                   Mans
                   will
                   ;
                   although
                   he
                   should
                   affirme
                   it
                   a
                   hundred
                   times
                   ouer
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   man
                   were
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 
              
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 expect
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 expunge
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Scripture
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 you
                 discanon
                 this
                 booke
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 alleadge
                 other
                 places
                 which
                 were
                 euer
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 the
                 sacred
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 vs
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pretermit
                 that
                 text
                 in
                 Genefis
                 a
                 of
                 
                   Caine
                   ,
                   hauing
                   liberty
                   ouer
                   sinne
                
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 place
                 strangely
                 detorted
                 by
                 some
                 )
                 and
                 diuers
                 other
                 texts
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 proouing
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 passage
                 in
                 Deuteronomy
                 ?
                 b
                 
                   I
                   call
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   earth
                   in
                   record
                   this
                   day
                   against
                   
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   set
                   before
                   you
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   &c.
                   choose
                   therefore
                   life
                   .
                
                 Where
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 diffidēt
                 ,
                 is
                 ingeminated
                 ,
                 and
                 reinforced
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 much
                 these
                 sacred
                 Testimonies
                 do
                 wound
                 you
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 do
                 diuers
                 other
                 passages
                 by
                 me
                 here
                 omitted
                 (
                 euicting
                 Mans
                 Free-Will
                 )
                 though
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 haue
                 bene
                 accordingly
                 interpreted
                 by
                 all
                 ancient
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 fully
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Galatinus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 VVHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 your
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 interpreted
                 in
                 the
                 Papists
                 sence
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Iewish
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 as
                 witnesseth
                 Galatinus
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 my
                 answere
                 :
                 
                   I
                   do
                
                 c
                 
                   not
                   regard
                   or
                   neede
                   your
                
                 Galatinns
                 ;
                 
                   neither
                   do
                   I
                   rely
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   testimonies
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrewes
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 knowe
                 you
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 maketh
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 Ghosple
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shineth
                 in
                 his
                 brightest
                 Meridian
                 :
                 Since
                 we
                 Protestants
                 are
                 (
                 d
                 )
                 the
                 
                   little
                   flocke
                
                 :
                 we
                 e
                 
                   haue
                   the
                   vnction
                   from
                   the
                   Holy
                   one
                   ,
                
                 and
                 can
                 cry
                 f
                 
                   Abba
                   Pater
                
                 ;
                 from
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 wholy
                 excluded
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 proudest
                 Romanist
                 breathing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Sweete
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 thinges
                 sacred
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 prophaned
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 detorted
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 intended
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 proofes
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 vninterrupted
                 practise
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 ioynt
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 frequent
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 from
                 Ecclestasticall
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 your
                 owne
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 Brethrens
                 acknowledgments
                 ,
                 are
                 drawne
                 out
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Artilery
                 ,
                 to
                 batter
                 downe
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 Heresie
                 )
                 and
                 you
                 not
                 daring
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 not
                 able
                 )
                 to
                 indure
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 forced
                 to
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 bare
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 interpreted
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 authorities
                 )
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 most
                 partiall
                 priuate
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 lay
                 some
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 and
                 faire
                 colours
                 
                 vpon
                 the
                 rugged
                 graine
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 assumed
                 priuile
                 dge
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 afraid
                 peculiarly
                 to
                 apply
                 to
                 your selues
                 (
                 as
                 though
                 you
                 were
                 the
                 sole
                 partage
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 these
                 former
                 words
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 the
                 Vnction
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Abba
                   Pater
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 you
                 rest
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 Coate
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 writings
                 )
                 much
                 solace
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 thēselues
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 phrases
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ;
                 euer
                 hauing
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 vsing
                 them
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 casting
                 vp
                 the
                 white
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 )
                 as
                 spels
                 to
                 enchant
                 the
                 simple
                 :
                 
                   Spiritus
                   [
                   〈◊〉
                   ]
                   vbi
                   vult
                   spirat
                   ?
                
                 h
                 
                   Christ
                   crucified
                
                 ;
                 i
                 sauing
                 
                 faith
                 ?
                 the
                 k
                 
                   spirituall
                   Maniudgeth
                   allthings
                   ,
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   iudged
                   of
                   none
                
                 ;
                 l
                 
                   Animalis
                   homo
                   non
                   percipit
                   ea
                   ,
                   quae
                   sunt
                   spiritus
                   Dei
                   ;
                   the
                
                 m
                 
                   sanctisication
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ;
                   the
                
                 n
                 
                   reuealing
                   sayth
                
                 ;
                 finally
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 many
                 such
                 others
                 )
                 that
                 o
                 
                   which
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 your selues
                 were
                 wholy
                 spiritualized
                 ,
                 and
                 enioyed
                 certaine
                 Rapts
                 ,
                 Visiōs
                 or
                 Enthusiasnes
                 ,
                 you
                 vendicate
                 to
                 your selues
                 most
                 ambitiously
                 the
                 former
                 passages
                 of
                 Gods
                 sacred
                 Writ
                 ;
                 only
                 to
                 blanch
                 hereby
                 the
                 deformity
                 of
                 your
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bleere
                 the
                 vndiscerning
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 credulous
                 followers
                 :
                 Such
                 men
                 breath
                 herein
                 an
                 insufferable
                 elation
                 ,
                 and
                 height
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 imposture
                 ,
                 and
                 Hipocrisy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 your
                 iniust
                 aspertions
                 ,
                 cast
                 vpon
                 the
                 Innocency
                 of
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 Ghosple
                 ;
                 whose
                 words
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 forme-sake
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 wrongfully
                 suggest
                 )
                 but
                 euen
                 out
                 of
                 pure
                 conscience
                 are
                 euer
                 concordant
                 to
                 the
                 illuminations
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 descending
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 to
                 turne
                 my
                 speaches
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 you
                 Micheas
                 .
                 It
                 seemes
                 by
                 many
                 ouerturnes
                 by
                 you
                 already
                 giuen
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 intende
                 to
                 turne
                 Papist
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 I
                 much
                 wonder
                 ,
                 why
                 your
                 iudgement
                 should
                 rather
                 propend
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 cleerelight
                 of
                 the
                 Ghosple
                 .
                 Since
                 in
                 treading
                 your
                 intended
                 course
                 (
                 besides
                 all
                 other
                 arguments
                 here
                 omitted
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 seems
                 you
                 little
                 prise
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 worthy
                 Protestant
                 doctors
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 my
                 owne
                 nation
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 other
                 places
                 
                 throughout
                 the
                 most
                 spatious
                 Country
                 of
                 Germany
                 ;
                 Men
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 eminency
                 for
                 learning
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 V●tuersities
                 are
                 celebrious
                 throughout
                 all
                 Christendome
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 theire
                 place
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 enthrall
                 your
                 iudgment
                 to
                 the
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 sencelesse
                 Positions
                 of
                 the
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 illiterated
                 Italians
                 ,
                 and
                 Spanyards
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 nature
                 made
                 so
                 maniable
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 menage
                 the
                 high
                 Misteries
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 blinde
                 credulity
                 suffereth
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 to
                 enterta
                 ine
                 any
                 superstition
                 ,
                 or
                 errour
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 you
                 must
                 here
                 remember
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 learning
                 ,
                 which
                 conduceth
                 a
                 scholler
                 to
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 fayth
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 superficiall
                 measure
                 rather
                 endangereth
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 whose
                 state
                 herein
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 ship-wracke
                 or
                 losse
                 by
                 Sea
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 caused
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 seldome
                 through
                 abundance
                 thereof
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 store
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioneth
                 the
                 hurt
                 ,
                 or
                 domage
                 ,
                 being
                 had
                 ,
                 would
                 preuent
                 the
                 hurt
                 ,
                 or
                 domage
                 it selfe
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 schollers
                 case
                 herein
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Micheas
                 ,
                 be
                 wary
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 with
                 whether
                 side
                 you
                 consociate
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 least
                 otherwise
                 your
                 resolutiō
                 be
                 atteted
                 hereafter
                 with
                 a
                 fruitlesse
                 Repentance
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 thinges
                 to
                 come
                 be
                 ouercast
                 with
                 the
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 or
                 Vncertainty
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 God
                 grant
                 ,
                 I
                 prooue
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 Sybill
                 ,
                 deuining
                 of
                 your
                 future
                 misfortune
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 your
                 admonition
                 charitably
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 mustneeds
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 deale
                 strangely
                 herein
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 Man
                 only
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 you
                 neuerthelesse
                 would
                 haue
                 me
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 choyce
                 of
                 my
                 Religion
                 .
                 Since
                 you
                 implicitly
                 will
                 me
                 to
                 reiect
                 ,
                 and
                 abandon
                 (
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 concerns
                 my
                 election
                 of
                 fayth
                 )
                 all
                 prudence
                 ,
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 and
                 Reason
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 rest
                 vpon
                 the
                 bare
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 interpreted
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 antiquity
                 )
                 by
                 my
                 owne
                 priuate
                 (
                 and
                 perhaps
                 erroneous
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 to
                 extinguish
                 all
                 light
                 of
                 Reason
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 with
                 immateriall
                 Spirits
                 
                 Since
                 not
                 to
                 vse
                 reason
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 ;
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 celestiall
                 Angell
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 touching
                 the
                 Parallell
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 make
                 betweene
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 Catholicke
                 Countries
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 plainely
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 conspire
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 iudgment
                 therein
                 ,
                 your
                 English
                 Protestant
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 I
                 purposely
                 passe
                 ouer
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 repute
                 them
                 learned
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Germans
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 are
                 diuers
                 graue
                 schollers
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 some
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 and
                 infinitly
                 farre
                 more
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 then
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 longer
                 time
                 Germany
                 hath
                 bin
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 then
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 against
                 whose
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 reputation
                 ,
                 farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 steddy
                 hand
                 ,
                 ballance
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 Spayne
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 nothing
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 almost
                 wholy
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 places
                 excepted
                 ,
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 daily
                 bring
                 forth
                 men
                 of
                 great
                 worth
                 for
                 learning
                 .
                 )
                 We
                 shall
                 then
                 easily
                 discouer
                 the
                 disproportion
                 ,
                 and
                 inequality
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 little
                 touch
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 diuers
                 parts
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 but
                 certaine
                 liuelesse
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Colosses
                 ,
                 or
                 Statuaes
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 bones
                 ;
                 who
                 make
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 conduits
                 ,
                 or
                 strayners
                 for
                 beare
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 ;
                 belching
                 out
                 their
                 discourses
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 ful
                 carouses
                 ?
                 a
                 maine
                 cloude
                 ,
                 which
                 darkneth
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 that
                 Fleame
                 ,
                 and
                 Haire
                 (
                 the
                 predominant
                 complexion
                 of
                 that
                 country
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 loathsome
                 
                   bespitled
                   stoue
                
                 ,
                 cā
                 contest
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 eruditiō
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   ingenuous
                   melācholy
                
                 of
                 the
                 Italians
                 ,
                 and
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 most
                 famous
                 schools
                 ,
                 and
                 Academies
                 ?
                 By
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 which
                 actiue
                 humour
                 in
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 grosse
                 ,
                 and
                 dull
                 Melancholly
                 ,
                 wherby
                 a
                 Man
                 thinketh
                 ,
                 and
                 walketh
                 away
                 his
                 dayes
                 )
                 the
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfettred
                 Soule
                 ,
                 disorganized
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 and
                 vnbodyed
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 an
                 inward
                 reflex
                 glasle
                 it selfe
                 in
                 it
                 owne
                 essence
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 transcending
                 it
                 accustomed
                 limits
                 ,
                 through
                 an
                 
                 internall
                 working
                 of
                 it
                 owne
                 Powers
                 ,
                 doth
                 penetrate
                 the
                 most
                 difficult
                 ,
                 and
                 abstruse
                 misteries
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 religion
                 ;
                 fanning
                 away
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 properties
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seuered
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 ,
                 or
                 fagoting
                 together
                 things
                 of
                 one
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 backe
                 to
                 Germany
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 euer
                 acknowledg
                 hath
                 brought
                 forth
                 many
                 most
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 Men
                 for
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 )
                 your
                 former
                 assertion
                 in
                 ascribing
                 the
                 Protest
                 an
                 t
                 faith
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 iustifyed
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 on
                 most
                 sides
                 obsest
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 with
                 Protestancy
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 diuers
                 principall
                 parts
                 thereof
                 are
                 not
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 but
                 Catholicke
                 in
                 Religion
                 :
                 As
                 halfe
                 of
                 Switzerland
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grisons
                   ,
                   Voltolyne
                
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 of
                 Bauaria
                 ,
                 the
                 Territories
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Electours
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 Imperiall
                 Citties
                 ,
                 and
                 states
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 parts
                 thereof
                 do
                 ioyntly
                 ,
                 and
                 particulerly
                 disclaime
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ;
                 so
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 all
                 do
                 challenge
                 to
                 themselues
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 do
                 they
                 manteine
                 many
                 irreconcileable
                 differences
                 of
                 Religion
                 enen
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 importance
                 ;
                 like
                 seuerall
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Tracts
                 meeting
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 instantly
                 deuided
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 appeareth
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 enformed
                 )
                 most
                 cleare
                 ,
                 and
                 euident
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 p
                 Hospinian
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 German
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 who
                 hath
                 diligently
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 many
                 scores
                 of
                 Bookes
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 great
                 acerbity
                 of
                 style
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 Ger●ā
                 Protestant
                 against
                 another
                 German
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 &
                 according
                 nereto
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 finde
                 so
                 many
                 kindes
                 of
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 in
                 Germany
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Caluinists
                 ,
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 the
                 Antitrinitarians
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 all
                 be
                 linked
                 ,
                 and
                 tyed
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 maine
                 knot
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 smale
                 reason
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 professed
                 throughout
                 Germany
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 pretend
                 )
                 this
                 cheifly
                 restrained
                 to
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   
                   Spayne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 France
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 returne
                 backe
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 subject
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 disoutation
                 with
                 my
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinall
                
                 I
                 would
                 intreat
                 you
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 alleadge
                 some
                 stronger
                 arguments
                 for
                 the
                 change
                 off
                 yeh
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 then
                 hitherto
                 you
                 haue
                 giuen
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 weakenes
                 of
                 your
                 said
                 arguments
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 my
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 in
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 proofes
                 Produced
                 by
                 my
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinal
                
                 to
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 by
                 you
                 refuted
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 aforehand
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 embrace
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 &
                 disauow
                 all
                 Protestancy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BLLARM
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 support
                 this
                 your
                 position
                 of
                 Romes
                 change
                 with
                 other
                 more
                 forcing
                 reasons
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 intreate
                 you
                 now
                 to
                 insist
                 further
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 I
                 am
                 prepared
                 to
                 giue
                 my
                 best
                 answere
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 can
                 object
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 presume
                 ,
                 all
                 your
                 forces
                 are
                 already
                 spent
                 ;
                 they
                 indeed
                 being
                 but
                 weake
                 ,
                 &
                 resēbling
                 that
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iude
                
                 :
                 q
                 
                   Cloudes
                   without
                   water
                   ,
                   carryed
                   about
                   with
                   windes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 
              
               
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 forbeare
                 not
                 to
                 grant
                 to
                 this
                 my
                 desire
                 ;
                 since
                 otherwise
                 I
                 must
                 rest
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 can
                 be
                 sayd
                 (
                 on
                 your
                 part
                 )
                 touching
                 this
                 subject
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Yeild
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 Learned
                 Iewes
                 importunity
                 :
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 vndertaken
                 a
                 journey
                 of
                 many
                 hundred
                 miles
                 to
                 this
                 Citty
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 resolued
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Point
                 ;
                 therefore
                 both
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 preseruing
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 you
                 stand
                 obliged
                 to
                 giue
                 all
                 satisfaction
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 WHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Tush
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 both
                 ouer
                 vpbrayding
                 with
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 I
                 intend
                 no
                 further
                 dispute
                 with
                 men
                 of
                 so
                 irre●ragable
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 I
                 first
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 close
                 )
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 that
                 where
                 you
                 intend
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Papist
                 ;
                 your
                 change
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 leaue
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ouce
                 good
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 now
                 bad
                 )
                 to
                 embrace
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 euer
                 bad
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 you
                 leaue
                 Iudaisme
                 ,
                 to
                 entertaine
                 Papisme
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 you
                 become
                 a
                 new
                 Proselyte
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Neophyte
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 &
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 you
                 
                   (
                   Cardinall
                
                 )
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 so
                 celebrious
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 aduanced
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 mouthes
                 a
                 fall
                 men
                 ;
                 know
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 touching
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 my
                 arguments
                 ,
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 Instances
                 aboue
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 illuminated
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Ghosple
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 prooue
                 the
                 great
                 changes
                 made
                 of
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 first
                 receaued
                 it
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 be
                 hid
                 from
                 any
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 then
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 r
                 Apostle
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   hid
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   perish
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   lost
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 my
                 irreuocable
                 conclusion
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 once
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 fayth
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 incontaminate
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 I
                 acknowledged
                 )
                 but
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 s
                 
                   The
                   Whore
                   of
                   Babilon
                   ,
                   a
                   branch
                   cut
                   from
                   the
                   true
                   Vine
                   ;
                   adenne
                   of
                   theeues
                   ;
                   the
                   large
                   way
                   leading
                   to
                   destruction
                   ;
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Hell
                   ;
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   a
                   heape
                   ,
                   or
                   masse
                   of
                   errours
                   ;
                   a
                   great
                   Mother
                   of
                   whoring
                   ;
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ;
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   which
                   it
                   behoucth
                   euery
                   christian
                   to
                   depart
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   will
                   miserably
                   destroy
                   ,
                   &
                   inflict
                   due
                   punishments
                   for
                   all
                   it
                   impieties
                   :
                
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 haue
                 further
                 entercourse
                 ,
                 or
                 dispute
                 with
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 to
                 this
                 prophane
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 you
                 both
                 farewell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 I
                 much
                 greiue
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 thus
                 transported
                 with
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inueigh
                 with
                 such
                 acerbity
                 of
                 words
                 against
                 Christs
                 intemerate
                 spouse
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 pardon
                 you
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 (
                 vpon
                 the
                 sodame
                 )
                 to
                 cast
                 of
                 a
                 habit
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 often
                 engrained
                 in
                 diuers
                 tinctures
                 of
                 many
                 operations
                 :
                 so
                 spleenfull
                 a
                 ●●slike
                 you
                 haue
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 indeede
                 it
                 seemes
                 you
                 labour
                 with
                 the
                 disease
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 spitle
                 being
                 enuenomed
                 ,
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 euery
                 thing
                 they
                 take
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 doth
                 taste
                 of
                 venome
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 minde
                 to
                 breake
                 off
                 so
                 sodainely
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 I
                 recommend
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 tuition
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 most
                 stony
                 hart
                 ,
                 into
                 Cor
                 t
                 docile
                 ,
                 and
                 Cor
                 u
                 emolitum
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 prayers
                 shal
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 your
                 death
                 you
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 grace
                 to
                 implant
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 whose
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 auaileable
                 to
                 the
                 sauing
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 beholden
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 Paines
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 disputation
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 expect
                 to
                 haue
                 heard
                 more
                 said
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 her
                 change
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 yet
                 is
                 deliuered
                 ;
                 where
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 faire
                 promised
                 mountaines
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 )
                 do
                 but
                 turne
                 to
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 resolue
                 into
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 your
                 finall
                 appealing
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 alone
                 ,
                 you
                 endeauour
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 best
                 face
                 vpon
                 your
                 ouerthrow
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 dispute
                 ;
                 bearing
                 your selfe
                 herein
                 like
                 to
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 yeild
                 vp
                 their
                 hould
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 couet
                 to
                 depart
                 with
                 such
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 competent
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 yeild
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   Israell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 (
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 )
                 enioy
                 the
                 blessings
                 which
                 are
                 already
                 granted
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isa●ck
                   ,
                   Iacob
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Seede
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 VVHITAKERS
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 well
                 .
                 Once
                 more
                 I
                 bid
                 you
                 both
                 farewell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 doctour
                 (
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 is
                 gone
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 I
                 much
                 dislike
                 his
                 bitter
                 eiaculation
                 of
                 reprochfull
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 little
                 sorting
                 to
                 the
                 presumed
                 grauity
                 of
                 a
                 christian
                 Doctour
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 ,
                 since
                 obloquy
                 is
                 but
                 basenes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 skumme
                 of
                 malice
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 knowes
                 not
                 to
                 honour
                 ,
                 cannot
                 dishonour
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 touching
                 your
                 learned
                 dispute
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 (
                 I
                 humbly
                 thanke
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hoasts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 charitable
                 endeauour
                 )
                 
                 wrought
                 in
                 me
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 well
                 know
                 towards
                 what
                 shoare
                 I
                 may
                 anker
                 ,
                 and
                 stay
                 my
                 heretofore
                 floating
                 ,
                 and
                 vnsetled
                 iudgment
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 her
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 enioyed
                 in
                 her
                 primitiue
                 times
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 incorrupt
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 fully
                 assure
                 vs
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 your selfe
                 
                   (
                   my
                   Lord
                
                 )
                 partly
                 by
                 handling
                 the
                 Subiect
                 in
                 grosse
                 ;
                 partly
                 by
                 distribution
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 supposed
                 change
                 is
                 dremed
                 ;
                 to
                 haue
                 happened
                 ;
                 partly
                 by
                 displaying
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 cōming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 wrought
                 this
                 change
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 other
                 forcible
                 arguments
                 ,
                 haue
                 demonstratiuely
                 ,
                 and
                 irrepliably
                 euicted
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 bene
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 made
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 imaginary
                 change
                 ,
                 instanced
                 by
                 the
                 Doctour
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 aduertised
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 laboured
                 in
                 the
                 search
                 of
                 this
                 subiect
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Protestant
                 )
                 were
                 so
                 defectiue
                 ,
                 a●d
                 maimed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 receiue
                 theire
                 full
                 answere
                 ,
                 and
                 encounter
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 your
                 former
                 discussed
                 heads
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 proouing
                 a
                 greater
                 confessed
                 antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Articles
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 instances
                 do
                 vrge
                 ;
                 and
                 lostly
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 Doctours
                 liberall
                 acknowledgment
                 ;
                 who
                 plainly
                 cōfesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 his
                 change
                 receiued
                 it
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 Since
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 points
                 are
                 made
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 and
                 vndeniable
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 they
                 haue
                 swaighed
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer-ballanced
                 my
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 indifferently
                 heretofore
                 to
                 either
                 side
                 enclining
                 ;
                 and
                 haue
                 enduced
                 me
                 indubiously
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fayth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 spotlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 inchangeable
                 But
                 now
                 seeing
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 perfect
                 Christian
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 actually
                 enioy
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 dore
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 Christians
                 teach
                 )
                 that
                 leadeth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 misteries
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
                 ;
                 therefore
                 
                   (
                   most
                   illustrious
                   Cardinall
                
                 )
                 I
                 renouncing
                 my
                 former
                 Iudaisme
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 rendring
                 my selfe
                 a
                 true
                 disciple
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 seruant
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Redemption
                   of
                   Israell
                
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 come
                 )
                 do
                 here
                 prostrate
                 my selfe
                 in
                 desire
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 euen
                 from
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 your
                 tongue
                 is
                 the
                 cheife
                 instrument
                 (
                 vnder
                 the
                 highest
                 )
                 for
                 my
                 beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 fayth
                 ,
                 so
                 your
                 hand
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 like
                 instrument
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conferring
                 vpon
                 me
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 that
                 sacred
                 Mistery
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 first
                 incorporated
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 matriculated
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Worthy
                   Micheas
                
                 .
                 I
                 much
                 ioy
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 discourse
                 hath
                 wrought
                 so
                 happy
                 a
                 resolution
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 Roman
                 fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 sole
                 thankes
                 to
                 him
                 therefore
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 highest
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 )
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 your
                 harte
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 remembeance
                 of
                 your
                 precedent
                 staine
                 in
                 Iudaisme
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 spurre
                 for
                 your
                 greater
                 perfection
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 So
                 shall
                 you
                 resemble
                 that
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 receiueth
                 it
                 greater
                 health
                 ,
                 from
                 it
                 former
                 sicknes
                 .
                 And
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 day
                 you
                 encrease
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 Christian
                 vertues
                 :
                 
                   nulla
                   dies
                   sine
                   linea
                
                 .
                 And
                 takeheed
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 grow
                 not
                 lukewarme
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 resolution
                 ,
                 or
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 stand
                 of
                 your
                 present
                 feruour
                 :
                 But
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 stationary
                 ,
                 are
                 therein
                 become
                 Retrograde
                 ,
                 since
                 here
                 
                   not
                   to
                   go
                   forward
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   go
                   backeward
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 precedent
                 subiect
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 rest
                 you
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 first
                 preached
                 in
                 Rome
                 was
                 neuer
                 yet
                 (
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 dogmaticall
                 point
                 )
                 altered
                 since
                 it
                 first
                 plantation
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 (
                 and
                 doubtlesly
                 is
                 )
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 which
                 Church
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 broaching
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 innouation
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 intertayning
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 Errour
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 truly
                 prophesied
                 of
                 it
                 x
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Moūtaine
                   prepared
                   in
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   Mountaines
                   ,
                   exalted
                   about
                   Hils
                   .
                
                 It
                 being
                 indeed
                 seated
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 hight
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 thundring
                 fragors
                 of
                 the
                 persecutours
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 windes
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 speaches
                 ,
                 and
                 endeauours
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 euer
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 introducing
                 nouelty
                 in
                 fayth
                 to
                 disioynt
                 the
                 setled
                 frame
                 thereof
                 :
                 so
                 true
                 is
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 father
                 (
                 whose
                 fire
                 of
                 zeale
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 )
                 y
                 
                   adulterari
                   non
                   potest
                   sponsa
                   Christi
                   incorrupta
                   est
                   ,
                   et
                   pudica
                   .
                
                 Now
                 touching
                 your
                 baptizing
                 Micheas
                 wee
                 will
                 take
                 such
                 present
                 course
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 giue
                 you
                 all
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 
              
               
                 I
                 humbly
                 thanke
                 your
                 Lordship
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 further
                 here
                 to
                 aduertise
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 heretofore
                 denyed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 might
                 after
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 dispenser
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 treasure
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 I
                 could
                 then
                 greatly
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 I
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 aduanced
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Order
                 of
                 Preisthood
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 now
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 scene
                 of
                 my
                 old
                 age
                 )
                 my
                 endeauours
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 (
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 attempted
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 )
                 might
                 partly
                 redeeme
                 my
                 former
                 mispent
                 labours
                 in
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Synagogue
                 :
                 My
                 single
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 vnmarryed
                 state
                 best
                 sorteth
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 owne
                 desire
                 is
                 most
                 vehement
                 ,
                 and
                 forcing
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 I
                 am
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 profitable
                 talents
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 ought
                 )
                 in
                 part
                 to
                 resemble
                 the
                 engendring
                 riches
                 of
                 an
                 vsurer
                 ,
                 who
                 breeds
                 vpon
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 z
                 Tocòs
                 ,
                 or
                 interest
                 money
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 begotten
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 begetteth
                 :
                 So
                 should
                 it
                 fare
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sufficiency
                 ,
                 deuoted
                 to
                 Christ
                 his
                 seruice
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 become
                 of
                 late
                 his
                 adopted
                 sonne
                 ,
                 should
                 himselfe
                 instantly
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 parent
                 (
                 vnder
                 Christ
                 )
                 of
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 sonnes
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 ineffable
                 a
                 comfort
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 truly
                 (
                 yet
                 modestly
                 )
                 say
                 through
                 his
                 spirituall
                 trauell
                 ,
                 fruitfully
                 employed
                 towardes
                 others
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Lordship
                 may
                 now
                 of
                 me
                 )
                 .
                 a
                 
                   In
                   Christo
                   ●esu
                   per
                   Euangelium
                   vos
                   genui
                   ?
                
                 And
                 how
                 truly
                 honourable
                 is
                 that
                 profession
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 negotiation
                 ,
                 and
                 trafiking
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 ?
                 b
                 
                   Et
                   ero
                   mercator
                   in
                   domo
                   Domini
                   Exercituum
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Commend
                 much
                 your
                 great
                 feruour
                 herein
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 more
                 secure
                 to
                 pause
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 your
                 resolution
                 touching
                 Priest
                 hood
                 (
                 being
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Primitiae
                 of
                 your
                 spirit
                 )
                 be
                 steddy
                 ,
                 and
                 permanent
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 hereafter
                 it
                 may
                 alter
                 ,
                 and
                 wauer
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ;
                 then
                 would
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 present
                 taking
                 of
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 attended
                 on
                 with
                 an
                 ouer
                 late
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 you
                 must
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 conuerted
                 soule
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 commonly
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 performe
                 their
                 speediest
                 flight
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Quis
                   dabit
                   mihi
                   pennas
                   ,
                   sicut
                   Columbae
                   ,
                   et
                   volabo
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 after
                 (
                 through
                 some
                 default
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 )
                 do
                 begin
                 to
                 lagg
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 certaine
                 plaines
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 these
                 first
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 neither
                 Naturall
                 ,
                 nor
                 Violent
                 (
                 since
                 they
                 descend
                 only
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 by
                 prayer
                 we
                 ascend
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 pertake
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 Motiō
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 violent
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 ordinarily
                 more
                 strong
                 ,
                 &
                 feruerous
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 &
                 more
                 remisse
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Precipitiòus
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer
                 hasty
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 is
                 sometimes
                 dāgerous
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 your
                 good
                 desire
                 do
                 hereafter
                 perseuere
                 ,
                 and
                 continew
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 (
                 within
                 conuenient
                 time
                 )
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 my
                 best
                 assistance
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 smale
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 my
                 resolution
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 ayde
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 did
                 inspire
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 soule
                 )
                 will
                 remayne
                 stable
                 ,
                 and
                 vnchangeable
                 .
                 Therefore
                 your
                 Lordship
                 may
                 further
                 hereby
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 intention
                 is
                 to
                 spend
                 his
                 short
                 remnant
                 of
                 my
                 yeares
                 ,
                 in
                 diligently
                 studying
                 the
                 Controuersies
                 betweene
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 to
                 attempt
                 (
                 as
                 afore
                 I
                 intimated
                 )
                 to
                 plant
                 that
                 relilgion
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 already
                 planted
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 further
                 am
                 resolued
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 (
                 if
                 my
                 aged
                 &
                 feeble
                 body
                 will
                 suffer
                 me
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 &
                 Protestant
                 Vniuersities
                 in
                 Christendome
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 I
                 haue
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 a
                 thirsting
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 two
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 celebrated
                 )
                 
                 Vniuersities
                 of
                 England
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 )
                 places
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Fame
                 her selfe
                 hath
                 sounded
                 her
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Note
                 .
                 Now
                 (
                 my
                 
                   good
                   Lord
                
                 )
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 my
                 determinations
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 late
                 embracing
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 Roligion
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 noyse
                 ,
                 and
                 bruite
                 whereof
                 will
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 spread
                 it selfe
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 probably
                 presage
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 meete
                 with
                 diuers
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 hearing
                 of
                 my
                 election
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 will
                 perhaps
                 earnestly
                 solicite
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 change
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 making
                 many
                 violent
                 incursions
                 ,
                 vpon
                 my
                 yet
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfortified
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 will
                 endeauour
                 to
                 demollish
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 leuell
                 with
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 your
                 Lordspip
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 former
                 learned
                 discourse
                 )
                 hath
                 already
                 built
                 in
                 my
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 sit
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 immooueable
                 in
                 this
                 my
                 choyce
                 of
                 faith
                 now
                 made
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 intreate
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 instruct
                 me
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 may
                 best
                 guide
                 occasion
                 in
                 discourse
                 with
                 such
                 Men
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 winne
                 ground
                 vpon
                 my
                 weakenesse
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 I
                 can
                 (
                 in
                 part
                 )
                 discerne
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ;
                 yet
                 reflecting
                 vpon
                 my
                 owne
                 imbecillity
                 ,
                 I
                 with
                 all
                 discouer
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 their
                 like
                 sufficiency
                 in
                 my selfe
                 :
                 I
                 herein
                 resembling
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   sence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 aswell
                 iudgeth
                 of
                 the
                 absence
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 it
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                   (
                   good
                   my
                   Lord
                
                 )
                 initiate
                 me
                 a
                 litle
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Mistery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Mieheas
                 ,
                 I
                 like
                 well
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 Promethian
                 ,
                 and
                 forecasting
                 wisedome
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 to
                 my
                 best
                 ability
                 &
                 powre
                 ,
                 satisfie
                 this
                 your
                 desire
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 determine
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Vniuersities
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 I
                 approoue
                 well
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 often
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Materials
                 of
                 an
                 Vniuersity
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 goodliest
                 in
                 all
                 Christēdome
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 for
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 and
                 statelines
                 of
                 their
                 Colledges
                 ;
                 for
                 op●lency
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 reuenewes
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 and
                 sweete
                 scituations
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 likelyhood
                 )
                 fall
                 in
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 one
                 
                   D.
                   Reynolds
                
                 ;
                 a
                 Man
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 enformed
                 )
                 
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 harsh
                 ,
                 and
                 fiery
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 is
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 temperate
                 comportment
                 ;
                 one
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 Vniuersity
                 doth
                 highly
                 preiudge
                 ;
                 and
                 indeede
                 not
                 vndeseruedly
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 (
                 his
                 Religion
                 excepted
                 )
                 endued
                 with
                 many
                 good
                 parts
                 of
                 literature
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 heretofore
                 bene
                 my
                 d
                 Antagonist
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
                 written
                 against
                 some
                 parcels
                 of
                 my
                 Controuersies
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 your
                 last
                 request
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 seeing
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 conuersant
                 in
                 Points
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 controuerted
                 betweene
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 My
                 maine
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 aduise
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 any
                 dispute
                 may
                 hereafter
                 occurre
                 betweene
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 Protestant
                 )
                 you
                 finally
                 do
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Christs
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cheife
                 heade
                 thereof
                 ;
                 assuring
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 
                   Simon
                   the
                   fisher
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 
                   Simon
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 successours
                 (
                 assisted
                 with
                 competency
                 of
                 meanes
                 )
                 haue
                 euer
                 an
                 impeachable
                 soueraignty
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 delegated
                 authority
                 from
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 absolute
                 discussing
                 ,
                 &
                 deciding
                 of
                 all
                 Articles
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Tues
                   Petrus
                   ,
                   et
                   super
                   hanc
                   Petram
                   aedificabo
                   Ecclesiam
                   meam
                   ,
                   et
                   portae
                   Inferi
                   non
                   praeualebunt
                   aduersus
                   eam
                   .
                
              
               
                 Expect
                 to
                 meete
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 witty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 talents
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 spread
                 their
                 Netts
                 to
                 catch
                 the
                 vnprouided
                 .
                 And
                 whose
                 streame
                 of
                 discourse
                 (
                 for
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 elocution
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 runneth
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 accustomed
                 chanels
                 of
                 pleasing
                 insinuations
                 ,
                 persuading
                 to
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 violent
                 ouercharge
                 of
                 gauleful
                 words
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 their
                 allegation
                 of
                 authorities
                 (
                 either
                 deuine
                 or
                 humane
                 )
                 credit
                 them
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 owne
                 eyes
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 leaue
                 ;
                 for
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 vse
                 strange
                 impostures
                 therein
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 warrant
                 such
                 their
                 proceedings
                 with
                 greate
                 cōfidency
                 of
                 earnest
                 asseuerations
                 :
                 f
                 
                   quod
                   si
                   etiam
                   viuit
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   dixerint
                   ,
                   et
                   hoc
                   falsò
                   iurabunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 Make
                 choice
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 it
                 lieth
                 in
                 your
                 power
                 )
                 rather
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 Protestant
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 
                 vnmarried
                 ,
                 then
                 married
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 secret
                 iudgments
                 of
                 these
                 later
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 ouercome
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 argument
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 persuade
                 the
                 wills
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 iudgments
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 theire
                 clog
                 of
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 preferments
                 )
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Herculean
                 labour
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 much
                 commiserate
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 being
                 otherwise
                 of
                 great
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 much
                 seruiceable
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 by
                 being
                 inchanted
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Redd
                 ,
                 and
                 White
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 well
                 proportioned
                 face
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 yonger
                 daies
                 tye
                 thēselues
                 (
                 by
                 marriage
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 attending
                 afflictions
                 thereof
                 :
                 ô
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 (
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 dimension
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 enthralled
                 to
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 hauing
                 a
                 
                   pleasing
                   dimension
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceede
              
               
                 You
                 shall
                 finde
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 great
                 reading
                 ;
                 yet
                 of
                 reading
                 sorting
                 rather
                 to
                 contradict
                 ,
                 and
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 instruct
                 :
                 but
                 diuers
                 of
                 their
                 coate
                 are
                 content
                 (
                 through
                 their
                 owne
                 want
                 )
                 to
                 retaile
                 ,
                 by
                 help
                 of
                 Indexes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 meanes
                 ,
                 their
                 owne
                 more
                 learned
                 Brethrens
                 writings
                 ,
                 &
                 labours
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 through
                 their
                 owne
                 ignorance
                 )
                 thinke
                 they
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 professe
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 ;
                 wheras
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 through
                 their
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 )
                 must
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 )
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 conscious
                 ,
                 &
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 falsehood
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Cause
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 presēt
                 ,
                 and
                 temporary
                 respects
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 preferments
                 are
                 so
                 potent
                 ,
                 and
                 forcible
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 c●nnot
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 )
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Dictamen
                 ,
                 and
                 resolution
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Iudgments
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 your
                 discourse
                 be
                 about
                 the
                 abstruse
                 Misteries
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 such
                 sublime
                 points
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 hardly
                 draw
                 them
                 to
                 relinquish
                 naturall
                 reason
                 (
                 so
                 deepely
                 are
                 they
                 immersed
                 therein
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 being
                 indeed
                 their
                 Pillar
                 of
                 
                   Non
                   plus
                   vltra
                
                 :
                 Thus
                 ,
                 where
                 other
                 Christians
                 enioy
                 two
                 eyes
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 These
                 Polyphemi
                 (
                 shutting
                 that
                 of
                 Faith
                 )
                 do
                 looke
                 vpon
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 only
                 with
                 this
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 Choose
                 rather
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 touching
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   fact
                
                 (
                 with
                 
                 in
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 included
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 falshood
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 )
                 then
                 touching
                 any
                 
                   dogmaticall
                   point
                
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 receiuing
                 it
                 proofe
                 from
                 the
                 scripture
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 makes
                 most
                 clearly
                 for
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 your
                 aduersary
                 in
                 dispute
                 will
                 euer
                 cauill
                 at
                 your
                 exposition
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 reducing
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 (
                 against
                 all
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 priuate
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   reuealing
                   spirit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 your
                 labour
                 would
                 prooue
                 ,
                 commonly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 thereby
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   fact
                
                 ,
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 authorities
                 ,
                 deduced
                 frō
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 humane
                 proofes
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 must
                 either
                 shape
                 a
                 pro
                 bable
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 )
                 answere
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 neuer
                 can
                 do
                 ;
                 they
                 wholy
                 making
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 learned
                 brethrens
                 Confessions
                 ;
                 or
                 els
                 he
                 must
                 rest
                 silent
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Protestants
                 are
                 so
                 loath
                 to
                 dispute
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 since
                 this
                 Question
                 comprehendeth
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 diuers
                 points
                 of
                 fact
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 it
                 continuall
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Succession
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 Mission
                 of
                 Pastours
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 Questiōs
                 receiue
                 their
                 proofes
                 from
                 particuler
                 Instances
                 ,
                 warranted
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 particular
                 times
                 ,
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   fact
                
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 other
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 choyse
                 of
                 your
                 subiect
                 of
                 dispute
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 few
                 Men
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 only
                 schollers
                 )
                 can
                 truly
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 scripture
                 ;
                 whereas
                 almost
                 euery
                 illiterate
                 man
                 (
                 enioying
                 but
                 a
                 reasonable
                 capacity
                 )
                 is
                 able
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 produced
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 or
                 disprooue
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   fact
                
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 would
                 wish
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 your
                 dispute
                 you
                 labour
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 some
                 Catholicks
                 present
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 Auditory
                 are
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 voice
                 it
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 disputatiō
                 may
                 otherwise
                 go
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 obseruatiōs
                 are
                 ouer
                 generall
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 here
                 some
                 more
                 particuler
                 ;
                 since
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 certain
                 particular
                 passages
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 occurre
                 betweene
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 disputant
                 Aduersary
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 (
                 discussed
                 of
                 )
                 be
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 often
                 willfully
                 mistaken
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 reduce
                 the
                 question
                 disputed
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 as
                 few
                 branches
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ;
                 since
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Points
                 is
                 more
                 subiect
                 to
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 forgetfulnes
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 greater
                 liberty
                 to
                 extrauagant
                 digressions
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 to
                 auoid
                 all
                 such
                 speaches
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 handled
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 needs
                 wander
                 in
                 his
                 discourses
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 reduce
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Enthimem
                 ,
                 or
                 syllogisme
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 disputed
                 of
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 both
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Auditory
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 roueingly
                 these
                 his
                 speaches
                 were
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 lowsely
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 question
                 then
                 handled
                 do
                 hang
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 vndertake
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Answerer
                 ,
                 suffer
                 not
                 him
                 to
                 oppose
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 labour
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 himselfe
                 from
                 answering
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 himselfe
                 plunged
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 vndergo
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Opponent
                 ,
                 tye
                 him
                 precisely
                 euer
                 to
                 oppose
                 ;
                 which
                 Scene
                 perhaps
                 (
                 he
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Non
                   plus
                
                 )
                 would
                 sleyly
                 transferre
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 be
                 sure
                 .
                 that
                 eich
                 of
                 you
                 keepe
                 your
                 chosen
                 station
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 your
                 disputant
                 will
                 vaunt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 prooue
                 all
                 by
                 scripture
                 onely
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 giue
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 )
                 then
                 force
                 him
                 to
                 draw
                 all
                 his
                 premisses
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 both
                 his
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 argument
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 scripture
                 alone
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 Methode
                 (
                 within
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 arguments
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 to
                 faile
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 Propositions
                 from
                 humane
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 Naturall
                 Reason
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 leaueth
                 his
                 vndertaken
                 Taske
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 prooue
                 from
                 Scripture
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 deny
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 argument
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 logicall
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 forme
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 your
                 proofs
                 drawne
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Translations
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 infinite
                 places
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 Cause
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 translated
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 This
                 course
                 farre
                 gauleth
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 you
                 insisted
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 trāslation
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 dispute
                 with
                 any
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 or
                 enterchange
                 of
                 letters
                 (
                 this
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 mute
                 Aduocate
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 )
                 write
                 nothing
                 but
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 compendiousnes
                 as
                 the
                 subiect
                 will
                 beare
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 verball
                 excursions
                 ,
                 or
                 digressions
                 ;
                 since
                 this
                 proceeding
                 will
                 force
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 to
                 reply
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 reply
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 leauing
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cheifly
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 shape
                 a
                 reply
                 to
                 other
                 lesse
                 necessary
                 stuffe
                 deliuered
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 his
                 Reply
                 must
                 passe
                 abroad
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 many
                 partiall
                 tongues
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 full
                 answere
                 to
                 your
                 whole
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 attempt
                 to
                 charge
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Authour
                 with
                 lyes
                 ,
                 or
                 Corruptions
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 (
                 with
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 bookes
                 are
                 euen
                 loaded
                 )
                 rather
                 insist
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 vnanswereable
                 )
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 ;
                 seeing
                 if
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 can
                 make
                 show
                 ,
                 to
                 salue
                 but
                 three
                 ,
                 or
                 foure
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 instanced
                 falsifications
                 is
                 greater
                 )
                 the
                 supposed
                 answereing
                 of
                 thē
                 (
                 chosen
                 ,
                 &
                 picked
                 out
                 by
                 him
                 )
                 must
                 seeme
                 to
                 disgrace
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 vrged
                 by
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 intend
                 to
                 bring
                 ,
                 and
                 obiect
                 any
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 vnwarrantable
                 sayings
                 ,
                 especially
                 out
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 either
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 his
                 acknowledged
                 lust
                 ,
                 &
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 note
                 the
                 Editions
                 of
                 the
                 Booke
                 ,
                 wherein
                 such
                 his
                 sayings
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 Editions
                 of
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 many
                 such
                 sentences
                 are
                 for
                 very
                 shame
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 vnprinted
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 there
                 are
                 diuers
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 vtterly
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 euer
                 any
                 such
                 words
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Be
                 skilfull
                 in
                 discouering
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 practising
                 )
                 Sophistry
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 vntie
                 e●●e
                 Protestants
                 knots
                 of
                 deceipte
                 ;
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 most
                 expert
                 in
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Paralogisme
                 .
                 And
                 particulerly
                 takeheede
                 of
                 
                 that
                 grosse
                 ,
                 and
                 vulger
                 sleight
                 (
                 vnworthy
                 a
                 schollar
                 )
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 particuler
                 to
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 ,
                 much
                 practised
                 by
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 hereto
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 finde
                 any
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 moderne
                 Catholicke
                 Authour
                 ,
                 to
                 mantaine
                 (
                 though
                 therein
                 contradicted
                 by
                 other
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 Points
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ;
                 they
                 blush
                 not
                 to
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 Catholicke
                 writer
                 ,
                 are
                 entire
                 Protestants
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 should
                 produce
                 some
                 supposed
                 disagreements
                 in
                 doctrine
                 among
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 differences
                 rest
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 produce
                 any
                 presumed
                 Catholicke
                 denying
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 it selfe
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 then
                 are
                 you
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ceaseth
                 by
                 this
                 his
                 deniall
                 (
                 vnlesse
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 inconsideration
                 excuse
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ;
                 &
                 therefore
                 ,
                 this
                 his
                 deniall
                 doth
                 not
                 preiudice
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Faith
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 proceeding
                 ;
                 who
                 wittingly
                 mantaining
                 contrary
                 conclusions
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 do
                 remaine
                 neuerthelesse
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 iudgments
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 good
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 Ghosple
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 contest
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 writinges
                 ,
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 Protestants
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 were
                 extinguished
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 succeeding
                 ages
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 show
                 ,
                 how
                 absurd
                 this
                 assertion
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 could
                 not
                 presage
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestancy
                 should
                 (
                 on
                 these
                 our
                 times
                 )
                 sway
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Heresies
                 condemned
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 times
                 ;
                 which
                 other
                 Heresies
                 remaine
                 yet
                 registred
                 euen
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 Protestancy
                 (
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 professed
                 in
                 those
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 )
                 should
                 also
                 haue
                 remained
                 recorded
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 euer
                 any
                 such
                 were
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 the
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 condemnation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 those
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Whereas
                 you
                 may
                 alleadge
                 diuers
                 acknowledged
                 
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 Catholicke
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bookes
                 concerning
                 diuers
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 beleeued
                 some
                 few
                 points
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 bookes
                 ;
                 (
                 here
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 
                   VValdo
                   ,
                   VVicliff
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 Now
                 if
                 here
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 disputant
                 doth
                 auouch
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 Protestants
                 do
                 )
                 that
                 these
                 Heresies
                 were
                 falsly
                 obtruded
                 vpon
                 the
                 then
                 said
                 Protestants
                 by
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 here
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 affirme
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 the
                 said
                 bookes
                 do
                 indifferently
                 make
                 mention
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Heresies
                 defended
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 ;
                 either
                 the
                 said
                 Bookes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 reiected
                 in
                 both
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 beleeued
                 those
                 acknowledged
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 instanced
                 for
                 perfect
                 Protestants
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 later
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 said
                 Bookes
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 sufficient
                 authority
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Protestants
                 in
                 those
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 disparity
                 betweene
                 Protestants
                 confessing
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 aduantage
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 faith
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 examples
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Fathers
                 were
                 Papists
                 in
                 all
                 cheife
                 Articles
                 of
                 Papistry
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Aduersary
                 vse
                 to
                 tearme
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 other
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 impugning
                 the
                 said
                 Confessions
                 .
                 Seeing
                 the
                 first
                 men
                 speake
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Cause
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 they
                 being
                 learned
                 )
                 would
                 neuer
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 conuinced
                 with
                 the
                 euidency
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 therein
                 ;
                 whereas
                 these
                 other
                 do
                 deny
                 the
                 Confessions
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 such
                 their
                 denialls
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 more
                 partiall
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 betweene
                 Protestants
                 speaking
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 Protestant
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 touching
                 some
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 whereof
                 their
                 said
                 Confessions
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 betweene
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 afore
                 were
                 Catholickes
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 do
                 defend
                 some
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 .
                 Since
                 these
                 later
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 speake
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 such
                 their
                 Protestant
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 then
                 newly
                 entertained
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 opinions
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 such
                 their
                 authorities
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 ballance
                 
                 equally
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Confessions
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 If
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 doth
                 produce
                 any
                 authorities
                 ;
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Popes
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 Generall
                 Councels
                 ;
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 some
                 Catholicke
                 Article
                 may
                 be
                 impugned
                 )
                 .
                 Be
                 carefull
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 particular
                 Councels
                 ,
                 or
                 Councels
                 Scismaticall
                 (
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 )
                 be
                 not
                 obtruded
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 true
                 Generall
                 Councells
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 point
                 vrged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 doth
                 concerne
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ;
                 touching
                 which
                 later
                 point
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 a
                 Councell
                 may
                 alter
                 it
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 vpon
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 later
                 informations
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 or
                 Decree
                 poduced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 do
                 immediately
                 concerne
                 the
                 doctrine
                 it selfe
                 of
                 some
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 (
                 then
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 the
                 said
                 doctrine
                 afore
                 beleeued
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 word
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Councell
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 only
                 touching
                 the
                 better
                 execution
                 of
                 some
                 Catholicke
                 point
                 ,
                 afore
                 partly
                 neglected
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 touching
                 Confession
                 ,
                 the
                 vnmarried
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Cleargy
                 ,
                 or
                 keeping
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 be
                 not
                 fraudulently
                 extended
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 he
                 so
                 suggesting
                 a
                 more
                 reformed
                 execution
                 ,
                 or
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 If
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 produce
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 first
                 aske
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 inappealeably
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 iudgments
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 then
                 vrge
                 the
                 Protestants
                 (
                 whose
                 bookes
                 are
                 most
                 plentifull
                 in
                 such
                 like
                 accusations
                 )
                 charging
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Papistry
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 authority
                 ;
                 then
                 demand
                 ;
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 he
                 doth
                 alleadg
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 further
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ioynt
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 (
                 without
                 contradiction
                 of
                 other
                 Orthodoxall
                 Fathers
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 admit
                 .
                 Where
                 some
                 Protestants
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 diuers
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Cathoclike
                 Religion
                 were
                 condemned
                 in
                 some
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Orthodoxall
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 truely
                 reply
                 hereto
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 or
                 conclusion
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Catholick
                 point
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 condemned
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 Circumstance
                 (
                 annexed
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 the
                 Article
                 )
                 was
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 charged
                 by
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 .
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 borrow
                 the
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 from
                 certaine
                 old
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 condemned
                 by
                 Epiphanius
                 for
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Whereas
                 those
                 Heretickes
                 praied
                 both
                 ,
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 &
                 bad
                 Angels
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 falsly
                 tearmed
                 Angels
                 ;
                 accoūpting
                 them
                 as
                 Patrons
                 of
                 their
                 wickednes
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 these
                 Circumstances
                 only
                 Epiphanius
                 registreth
                 thē
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 This
                 sleight
                 is
                 much
                 practised
                 by
                 diuers
                 Protestāts
                 in
                 certaine
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 .
                 Therefore
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 so
                 condemning
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 owne
                 bookes
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 discouer
                 wonderfull
                 forgery
                 ,
                 and
                 deprauation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Fathers
                 writings
                 ,
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 vrged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 deniall
                 of
                 Free-will
                 (
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 other
                 Articles
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 )
                 was
                 taught
                 by
                 Manichaeus
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 faith
                 is
                 as
                 ancient
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 primitiue
                 times
                 .
                 Reply
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 particuler
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 particuler
                 Sectary
                 did
                 teach
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Article
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 instantly
                 written
                 against
                 for
                 such
                 their
                 Innouation
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Men
                 being
                 Catholicke
                 in
                 other
                 points
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 may
                 truly
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vrging
                 of
                 such
                 Examples
                 are
                 wholy
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 produce
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 their
                 common
                 shift
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 opposition
                 betweene
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 mantaining
                 that
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Fathers
                 iudgment
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 reiect
                 ,
                 and
                 abandon
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 themselues
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 for
                 preferring
                 the
                 Scripture
                 before
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 you
                 may
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 admit
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerence
                 the
                 scripture
                 in
                 as
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 ;
                 The
                 maine
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 doubt
                 here
                 is
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   the
                   Protestants
                   do
                   more
                   truly
                   expound
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 When
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 doth
                 alleadge
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 seeke
                 to
                 lessen
                 their
                 authorities
                 seuerall
                 waies
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 obiecting
                 either
                 another
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 falsly
                 traducing
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mantainer
                 of
                 contrary
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 by
                 obiecting
                 some
                 confessed
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 ;
                 which
                 cheifly
                 houldeth
                 in
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 last
                 point
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 answere
                 ;
                 that
                 you
                 produce
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 such
                 Catholicke
                 Points
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 against
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 authority
                 therein
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 presumed
                 hereby
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Fathers
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 agreed
                 with
                 them
                 therein
                 ;
                 whereas
                 their
                 confessed
                 errours
                 were
                 impugned
                 by
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Do
                 not
                 admit
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 :
                 some
                 Fathers
                 do
                 interpret
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 text
                 of
                 scripture
                 figuratiuely
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 said
                 Fathers
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 literally
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 sophisme
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 diuers
                 texts
                 of
                 scripture
                 are
                 capable
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 literall
                 )
                 of
                 allegoricall
                 sences
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 learned
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestants
                 do
                 acknowledg
                 )
                 therfore
                 the
                 figuratiue
                 sence
                 doth
                 not
                 exclude
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 often
                 presupposeth
                 ,
                 and
                 admitteth
                 the
                 literall
                 .
                 According
                 hereto
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 passing
                 ouer
                 (
                 as
                 presumed
                 ,
                 and
                 granted
                 )
                 the
                 literall
                 sence
                 of
                 those
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   qui
                   bibit
                   meum
                   Sanguinem
                   &c.
                
                 allegorically
                 expoundeth
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 ;
                 h
                 
                   bibere
                   Sanguinem
                   Christi
                   ;
                   est
                   crederein
                   Christum
                   .
                
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 You
                 are
                 here
                 also
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 diuers
                 Protestants
                 do
                 call
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 defended
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Blasphemies
                
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 they
                 mildly
                 stile
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 
                   Errours
                   ,
                   Scarrs
                   ,
                   Blemishes
                
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 appellation
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 seeme
                 to
                 breake
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 seuerall
                 Church
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrines
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 aggrauating
                 tearmes
                 ;
                 to
                 imply
                 to
                 their
                 followers
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Catholicks
                 (
                 as
                 supposed
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 professe
                 
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Blasphemies
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 you
                 may
                 discerne
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 both
                 Malice
                 ,
                 and
                 Subtilty
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 be
                 wary
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Father
                 writeth
                 doctrinally
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sententially
                   (
                   ex
                   professo
                
                 )
                 of
                 any
                 subiect
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 writeth
                 Antagonisticè
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 heate
                 of
                 dispute
                 with
                 his
                 Aduersary
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 said
                 subiect
                 :
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 kind
                 his
                 positiue
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 iudgment
                 is
                 clearely
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 his
                 authority
                 (
                 thence
                 deduced
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 :
                 Whereas
                 in
                 this
                 later
                 kind
                 ,
                 he
                 often
                 disputeth
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   personam
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 some-times
                 (
                 either
                 through
                 vehemency
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 his
                 greater
                 present
                 aduantage
                 )
                 writeth
                 more
                 loosely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 reseruedly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 requireth
                 .
                 According
                 hereto
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 writing
                 against
                 Pelagius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sect
                 (
                 who
                 ascribed
                 ouer
                 much
                 to
                 Free-will
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 so
                 fully
                 dispute
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 donne
                 .
                 This
                 course
                 they
                 tooke
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Protestants
                 make
                 aduantage
                 )
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 conuince
                 their
                 Aduersaries
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 resting
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 some-times
                 perhaps
                 in
                 a
                 Rhetoricall
                 ,
                 and
                 amplifying
                 manner
                 ,
                 do
                 vse
                 certaine
                 transcendent
                 speaches
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 some
                 more
                 moderne
                 Catholicks
                 haue
                 donne
                 )
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lady
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 then
                 being
                 taken
                 literally
                 ,
                 can
                 well
                 be
                 iustified
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 bold
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 then
                 hauing
                 no
                 Aduersaries
                 to
                 their
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrines
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 )
                 might
                 rest
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 wordes
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 pious
                 sence
                 (
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 )
                 wherein
                 they
                 deliuered
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 foreknowne
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 haue
                 come
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 such
                 sectaries
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 so
                 rigidly
                 ,
                 and
                 literally
                 insist
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 their
                 sentences
                 ,
                 perusing
                 euery
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 sillable
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 racking
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 
                 construction
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 )
                 they
                 would
                 )
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 haue
                 writen
                 more
                 reseruedly
                 ,
                 and
                 cautelously
                 of
                 those
                 points
                 .
                 But
                 little
                 did
                 they
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 succeeding
                 Men
                 ,
                 (
                 professing
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 )
                 would
                 euer
                 so
                 vncharitably
                 )
                 haue
                 detorted
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 intended
                 sence
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 
                   Notes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   right
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 here
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Notes
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 two
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 subtilty
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 auoid
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Notes
                 of
                 
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Visibility
                   ,
                   Succession
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 notes
                 they
                 foresee
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 iustified
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 principall
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 proceeding
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 by
                 they
                 may
                 reduce
                 the
                 proouing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 
                   priuate
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgment
                 ;
                 because
                 themselues
                 will
                 be
                 Vmpiers
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudges
                 (
                 not
                 admitting
                 any
                 other
                 mens
                 censures
                 therein
                 )
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 VVord
                 is
                 truly
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 rightly
                 administred
                 :
                 So
                 subtle
                 (
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 is
                 Nouelisme
                 in
                 Faith
                 for
                 the
                 patronage
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 Striue
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 conuersant
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 your
                 oportunity
                 ,
                 and
                 occasions
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 in
                 all
                 )
                 in
                 such
                 Controuersies
                 ,
                 which
                 cons●●
                 in
                 practise
                 ;
                 as
                 about
                 
                   Praying
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   Worshiping
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   Adoration
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   Communion
                   vnder
                   one
                   kinde
                
                 &c.
                 then
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 rest
                 only
                 in
                 beleife
                 ,
                 and
                 speculation
                 .
                 Seeing
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Protestant
                 with
                 whom
                 you
                 are
                 (
                 in
                 likelihood
                 )
                 much
                 to
                 conuerse
                 ,
                 soonest
                 taketh
                 exception
                 against
                 those
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 expect
                 greater
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 being
                 subicct
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 daily
                 practise
                 )
                 come
                 nearest
                 within
                 their
                 Capacity
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 by
                 them
                 often
                 charged
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 calumny
                 of
                 their
                 cheife
                 Maisters
                 ,
                 abusing
                 their
                 credulity
                 )
                 with
                 many
                 supposed
                 abuses
                 .
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Touching
                 those
                 Articles
                 ,
                 or
                 Cōtrouersies
                 ,
                 which
                 chiefly
                 rest
                 in
                 speculation
                 ,
                 be
                 well
                 traueled
                 in
                 the
                 question
                 touching
                 the
                 
                   Infallibility
                   of
                   Gods
                   Chureh
                
                 ,
                 ●s
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 other
                 question
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 Churches
                 attestation
                 )
                 
                   cannot
                   prooue
                   it selfe
                   to
                   be
                   scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   points
                   of
                   beleife
                   do
                   not
                   receiue
                   their
                   proofe
                   from
                   scripture
                   alone
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 potētially
                 include
                 in
                 themselues
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Cōtrouersies
                 .
                 Also
                 be
                 most
                 ready
                 in
                 the
                 question
                 touching
                 the
                 continuall
                 
                   Visibility
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   Church
                
                 (
                 seeing
                 the
                 Protestants
                 must
                 grant
                 their
                 Church
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 euer
                 visible
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 auerre
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 &
                 ,
                 Micheas
                 ,
                 if
                 euer
                 you
                 dispute
                 with
                 any
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 choicely
                 on
                 your
                 part
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 you
                 afore-hand
                 well
                 furnish
                 ,
                 &
                 arme
                 your selfe
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 electiō
                 to
                 dispute
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 well
                 experienced
                 therein
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 mightely
                 confound
                 your
                 Aduersary
                 ;
                 he
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 (
                 euen
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 Brethrens
                 confessions
                 )
                 to
                 instance
                 (
                 for
                 many
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 and
                 ages
                 together
                 )
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 Protestant
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 farre
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 obseruations
                 breifly
                 and
                 plainly
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 without
                 applying
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 subiect
                 ;
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 conuenient
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 instructed
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 conflict
                 with
                 any
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 diuers
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 adioyned
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 tyre
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 wearisome
                 repetitiō
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 owne
                 experience
                 hereafter
                 will
                 best
                 direct
                 you
                 in
                 such
                 animaduersions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 
              
               
                 My
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinall
                
                 I
                 do
                 much
                 prise
                 these
                 your
                 instructions
                 ;
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 seruing
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 loopeholes
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 espy
                 the
                 subtle
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Counter-murs
                 to
                 withstand
                 his
                 secret
                 molitions
                 
                 and
                 attempts
                 :
                 (
                 i
                 )
                 
                   Dolus
                   an
                   virtus
                   ,
                   quis
                   in
                   hoste
                   requirat
                   ?
                
                 And
                 though
                 these
                 your
                 premonitions
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 premunitions
                 ,
                 since
                 by
                 them
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 fore-armed
                 against
                 the
                 assault
                 of
                 the
                 aduersary
                 )
                 be
                 now
                 but
                 generally
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 particular
                 application
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Lordship
                 saith
                 )
                 yet
                 hereafter
                 I
                 will
                 incorporate
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 points
                 ,
                 or
                 passages
                 of
                 dispute
                 ,
                 as
                 iust
                 oportunity
                 ,
                 and
                 occasion
                 may
                 present
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 here
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Lordships
                 desire
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 labour
                 in
                 those
                 Controuersies
                 ,
                 consisting
                 cheifly
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 specified
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 most
                 painefully
                 ,
                 and
                 elaborately
                 furnish
                 my selfe
                 with
                 reading
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 
                   visibility
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   Church
                
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 question
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 promise
                 your
                 Lordship
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 you
                 wished
                 me
                 )
                 shal
                 be
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 my
                 next
                 discourse
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 my
                 fortune
                 shal
                 be
                 to
                 contest
                 with
                 any
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 point
                 being
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 throughly
                 prosecuted
                 ,
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 most
                 choaking
                 ,
                 and
                 mortall
                 to
                 the
                 aduersary
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Lordship
                 aboue
                 did
                 affirme
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 farre
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 feare
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 detained
                 you
                 ouer
                 long
                 in
                 these
                 your
                 learned
                 discourses
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 Wash
                 away
                 in
                 me
                 all
                 spots
                 ,
                 and
                 filth
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Originall
                 ,
                 and
                 Actuall
                 sinne
                 ;
                 referring
                 my
                 taking
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 to
                 such
                 oportunity
                 ,
                 and
                 season
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 wisedome
                 shall
                 hold
                 conuenient
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CARD
                 .
                 BELLARM.
                 
              
               
                 Micheas
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 your
                 intended
                 implanting
                 in
                 Christs
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 your
                 desire
                 thereof
                 I
                 much
                 commend
                 ;
                 seeing
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 will
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 doing
                 well
                 .
                 For
                 your
                 actuall
                 Baptising
                 (
                 whereby
                 you
                 shall
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 descended
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 loines
                 of
                 your
                 first
                 Parent
                 )
                 know
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 in
                 that
                 Holy-weeke
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 crucified
                 ;
                 a
                 time
                 (
                 among
                 some
                 other
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 )
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 baptising
                 of
                 such
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 Grace
                 are
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 of
                 this
                 Citty
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 me
                 there
                 ,
                 prepared
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 you
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 request
                 )
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 it
                 Christian
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 in
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 and
                 fitting
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 conferre
                 vpon
                 you
                 the
                 holy
                 Order
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 
                   Lord
                   Cardinall
                
                 ,
                 till
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 leaue
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Lordships
                 in
                 all
                 obseruancy
                 ;
                 and
                 wil
                 be
                 ready
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 ,
                 to
                 expect
                 that
                 happy
                 houre
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
               GOD
               SAVE
               THE
               KING
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CONCLVSION
            
             
               HEre
               
                 (
                 Learned
                 Academians
              
               )
               endeth
               our
               first
               Dialogue
               ;
               where
               you
               are
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               their
               former
               intended
               meetinge
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               Micheas
               is
               Baptised
               by
               the
               Cardinall
               (
               who
               being
               thereby
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Christum
                 tinctus
                 ,
                 induit
                 Christum
              
               )
               and
               within
               some
               short
               time
               after
               ,
               he
               receiueth
               the
               holy
               function
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               by
               the
               imposition
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               .
               What
               is
               feigned
               to
               haue
               happened
               to
               Micheas
               after
               his
               departure
               from
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               the
               two
               subsequent
               Dialogues
               will
               discouer
            
             
               Touching
               the
               precedent
               subiect
               of
               this
               first
               Dialogue
               if
               it
               please
               you
               but
               to
               fanne
               ,
               and
               seuer
               away
               ,
               what
               is
               fictitious
               ,
               and
               imaginary
               therein
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               warranted
               with
               many
               proofs
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               ,
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               that
               the
               arguments
               produced
               ,
               are
               of
               sufficient
               weight
               ,
               to
               sway
               any
               mans
               iudgments
               ,
               (
               not
               drunken
               with
               preiudice
               of
               Opinion
               )
               to
               acknowledg
               that
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               there
               was
               neuer
               any
               change
               yet
               made
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               in
               one
               dogmaticall
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               point
               of
               importance
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               matter
               here
               in
               question
               )
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               Protestants
               inconsiderate
               malignity
               is
               hereby
               the
               more
               discouered
               ;
               who
               so
               frequētly
               traduce
               ,
               and
               conuiciate
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 whore
                 of
                 Babilon
              
               ;
               which
               we
               Catholicks
               do
               vndertake
               (
               euen
               with
               an
               expugnable
               
               confidence
               )
               to
               Prooue
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               the
               intemerate
               ,
               and
               chaste
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               :
               so
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Men
               b
               
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 peruert
                 the
                 straight
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               my
               Conclusion
               
                 (
                 Vvorthy
                 Men
              
               )
               shall
               chiefly
               rest
               in
               a
               true
               ,
               and
               reall
               retorting
               of
               that
               vpon
               our
               Aduersaries
               which
               
                 doctour
                 VVhitakers
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Protestants
               do
               falsly
               obtrude
               vpon
               our
               Church
               :
               so
               shall
               the
               accuser
               rest
               chargeable
               with
               the
               accusation
               ,
               and
               the
               accused
               become
               assoiled
               ,
               and
               freed
               .
               My
               meaning
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               briefly
               here
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Protestant
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               a
               manifest
               change
               ,
               and
               alteration
               from
               that
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               sucked
               from
               the
               breasts
               of
               her
               first
               instructours
               ;
               howsoeuer
               the
               Protestants
               labour
               (
               by
               all
               wit
               ,
               and
               other
               meanes
               )
               to
               cloath
               their
               Innouations
               in
               the
               faire
               attire
               of
               a
               reuerend
               and
               regardable
               Priority
               of
               being
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               insist
               in
               the
               chiefest
               articles
               mantained
               at
               this
               present
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               will
               set
               downe
               the
               maine
               circumstances
               ,
               necessarily
               attending
               (
               as
               aboue
               is
               made
               playne
               )
               euery
               change
               in
               Religion
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               newly
               broached
               ;
               the
               Person
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               first
               taught
               ;
               the
               
                 Imposition
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 name
              
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               vpon
               the
               beleeuers
               of
               that
               doctrine
               ,
               drawne
               from
               the
               first
               Authour
               ;
               in
               whō
               all
               his
               followers
               were
               originally
               contained
               ,
               as
               the
               branches
               of
               a
               tree
               are
               vertually
               in
               the
               roote
               :
               The
               time
               ,
               when
               euery
               such
               Protestant
               Article
               was
               first
               anciently
               introduced
               :
               The
               Persons
               by
               whō
               those
               Articles
               were
               at
               their
               first
               beginning
               impugned
               :
               And
               finally
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               visible
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               (
               as
               more
               ancient
               )
               those
               sectaries
               (
               by
               their
               first
               forging
               of
               their
               said
               points
               of
               Protestancy
               )
               did
               depart
               ,
               and
               go
               from
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               beginne
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Inuisibility
              
               was
               first
               taught
               by
               Donatus
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               his
               followers
               were
               called
               Donatists
               .
               This
               Heresie
               at
               it
               first
               rising
               ,
               was
               written
               against
               ,
               and
               impugned
               by
               S.
               c
               Augustine
               .
               In
               like
               sort
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               were
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               did
               ouerthrow
               Altars
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               holy
               Oile
               ;
               but
               contradicted
               herein
               by
               d
               
                 Optatus
                 and
              
               
               e
               Augustine
               .
               The
               
                 deniall
                 of
                 praier
                 for
                 the
                 dead
              
               (
               and
               consequently
               the
               deniall
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Purgatory
               )
               as
               also
               the
               abrogation
               of
               all
               
                 set
                 Fasts
              
               ,
               were
               first
               brought
               in
               by
               Aerius
               :
               his
               followers
               ,
               for
               such
               his
               doctrines
               stiled
               :
               Aëriani
               .
               These
               his
               false
               doctrines
               were
               recorded
               ,
               and
               contradicted
               ,
               by
               S.
               f
               Augustine
               .
               The
               deniall
               of
               Free-will
               was
               set
               on
               foote
               by
               Manicheus
               ;
               from
               him
               are
               descended
               the
               Manichees
               .
               His
               doctrine
               herein
               was
               writen
               against
               by
               g
               
                 S.
                 Hierome
              
               ,
               and
               h
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               .
            
             
               The
               deniall
               of
               single
               ,
               and
               
                 vnmarried
                 life
              
               was
               first
               taught
               by
               Vigilantius
               .
               He
               also
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               praiers
               of
               the
               dead
               are
               not
               heard
               for
               the
               liuing
               ;
               and
               consequently
               he
               taught
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               .
               His
               schollers
               tearmed
               Vigilantinians
               .
               His
               doctrines
               impugned
               by
               i
               Hierome
               .
            
             
               
                 Equallity
                 of
                 Works
              
               was
               first
               taught
               by
               Iouinian
               ;
               He
               also
               broached
               the
               Heresie
               ,
               that
               our
               Blessed
               Lady
               in
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               lost
               her
               Virginity
               .
               His
               followers
               ,
               Iouiniani
               .
               His
               Heresies
               exploded
               by
               k
               Hierome
               ,
               and
               l
               Augustine
               .
            
             
               The
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 Sinnes
                 are
                 mortall
              
               ,
               was
               first
               stamped
               by
               Pelagius
               .
               He
               further
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               children
               was
               not
               necessary
               .
               The
               firsts
               of
               these
               his
               doctrines
               was
               writen
               against
               by
               m
               
                 S.
                 Hierome
              
               ;
               the
               second
               by
               n
               Innocentius
               ,
               and
               o
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               his
               followers
               Pelagiani
               .
            
             
               The
               deniall
               of
               all
               worship
               
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               was
               first
               introduced
               by
               
                 Zena●as
                 Persa
              
               ;
               who
               is
               therefore
               recorded
               ,
               and
               contradicted
               by
               p
               Nic●phorus
               .
            
             
               The
               doctrine
               that
               God
               
                 is
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 Sinne
              
               (
               which
               necessarily
               followeth
               ,
               by
               taking
               away
               Free-will
               from
               Man
               )
               was
               first
               sowed
               by
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ;
               but
               impugned
               by
               q
               
                 Vincentius
                 ●yrinensis
              
               .
            
             
               The
               deniall
               of
               enioyned
               times
               
                 of
                 Pennance
              
               was
               first
               taught
               by
               the
               Hereticks
               called
               Audiani
               ,
               and
               contradicted
               by
               r
               Theodoret.
               The
               deniall
               of
               the
               
                 Possibility
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 Commendeme●s
              
               was
               first
               broached
               by
               certaine
               Hereticks
               in
               
                 S.
                 Hieroms
                 time
              
               and
               impugned
               by
               s
               Hierom
               and
               t
               Augusti●●
               .
            
             
             
               The
               deniall
               of
               all
               reuerent
               estimation
               particulerly
               to
               the
               
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 or
                 Crucifix
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               was
               first
               inuented
               by
               Probianus
               ;
               and
               he
               recorded
               ,
               and
               reprehended
               therefore
               ,
               in
               u
               
                 the
                 Tripartite
                 History
              
               .
            
             
               The
               deniall
               of
               the
               
                 Reall
                 Presence
              
               was
               first
               mantained
               ,
               by
               certaine
               Hereticks
               in
               
                 S.
                 Ignatius
              
               his
               time
               ,
               as
               x
               Theodoret
               relateth
               ,
               and
               condemneth
               them
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               deniall
               of
               Priests
               hauing
               power
               
                 to
                 remit
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               was
               first
               iustified
               by
               Nouatus
               ;
               his
               schollers
               were
               called
               Nouatiani
               ;
               his
               Heresie
               recorded
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               y
               Theodoret
               ,
               and
               z
               Eusebius
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               to
               omit
               diuers
               other
               Protestant
               doctrines
               ,
               for
               greater
               breuity
               ;
               the
               doctrine
               teaching
               ,
               that
               sinne
               could
               not
               hurt
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               so
               he
               had
               faith
               (
               a
               Paradox
               reuiued
               by
               a
               Luther
               )
               was
               first
               inuented
               by
               Eunomius
               ,
               but
               impugned
               by
               b
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               :
               his
               schollers
               stiled
               Eunomiani
               .
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               of
               Protestant
               doctrines
               broached
               by
               certaine
               impious
               Hereticks
               in
               those
               former
               times
               ;
               who
               though
               they
               be
               long
               since
               departed
               this
               world
               ;
               yet
               their
               misery
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               end
               cannot
               be
               reputed
               their
               end
               ,
               nor
               their
               death
               ;
               since
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               their
               change
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               innouations
               introduced
               by
               them
               into
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               they
               doubtlesly
               liue
               (
               if
               they
               had
               not
               a
               finall
               repentance
               )
               in
               a
               perpetuity
               of
               insufferable
               tormēts
               .
            
             
               Now
               concerning
               the
               times
               ,
               when
               all
               these
               former
               points
               of
               Protestancy
               did
               first
               take
               their
               being
               ;
               this
               Circumstance
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Fathers
               (
               who
               did
               impugne
               ,
               and
               write
               against
               the
               said
               doctrines
               )
               did
               liue
               ;
               seeing
               no
               sooner
               any
               of
               the
               said
               doctrines
               began
               to
               rise
               ,
               and
               get
               on
               wing
               ;
               but
               presently
               one
               Father
               ,
               or
               other
               was
               ready
               (
               by
               his
               penne
               )
               to
               suppresse
               ,
               and
               beat
               downe
               the
               same
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               finde
               that
               sentence
               most
               true
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               To
               c
               
                 reduce
                 an
                 Heresie
                 to
                 it
                 beginning
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Heresie
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               all
               these
               former
               prime
               Hereticks
               did
               depart
               ,
               and
               go
               out
               of
               a
               more
               ancient
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               then
               themselues
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               then
               visible
               ,
               and
               knowne
               society
               of
               vs
               Catholicks
               ,
               
               in
               those
               times
               )
               according
               to
               those
               words
               of
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 exierunt
              
               d
               
                 ex
                 nobis
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               those
               Hereticks
               (
               who
               by
               drawing
               to
               themselues
               ,
               the
               impurity
               of
               the
               former
               errours
               ,
               became
               the
               channels
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               cleansing
               ,
               and
               freeing
               her
               ,
               from
               all
               filth
               ,
               and
               ordure
               of
               I
               〈…〉
               ouation
               )
               who
               made
               the
               change
               ,
               and
               alteration
               ,
               is
               p●ooued
               seuerall
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               appeareth
               from
               the
               aboue
               alleadged
               Confessions
               of
               the
               learned
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               our
               Catholicke
               Faith
               was
               the
               only
               faith
               in
               those
               ages
               ,
               generally
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               (
               supposing
               that
               afore
               it
               had
               beene
               in
               Being
               )
               was
               as
               then
               by
               their
               like
               Confessions
               ,
               wholy
               extinct
               ,
               and
               inuisible
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               foresaid
               points
               of
               the
               former
               Hereticks
               departing
               from
               a
               more
               ancient
               community
               of
               Christians
               ;
               is
               further
               euicted
               ,
               from
               the
               Fathers
               particuler
               charging
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               Hereticke
               ,
               with
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               particuler
               Heresy
               only
               ,
               for
               if
               either
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               them
               had
               ioyntly
               taught
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               protestancy
               (
               at
               this
               present
               beleeued
               )
               then
               no
               doubt
               all
               the
               said
               Articles
               of
               protestancy
               ,
               as
               then
               mantained
               by
               one
               man
               ,
               had
               beene
               impugned
               ,
               and
               writen
               against
               by
               the
               said
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               the
               particuler
               Heresies
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               particuler
               Hereticke
               are
               by
               them
               contradicted
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               condemned
               the
               foresa●d
               Hereticks
               ,
               were
               euer
               reputed
               most
               Orthodoxall
               ,
               and
               pious
               Doctours
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               reprehended
               by
               any
               other
               Father
               ,
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               for
               such
               their
               proceeding
               against
               those
               Hereticks
               ,
               which
               consideration
               demonstrateth
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               did
               in
               those
               times
               agree
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               Religion
               with
               those
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               aboue
               condemned
               ,
               and
               nouelizing
               Hereticks
               :
               from
               whence
               we
               may
               further
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               which
               hath
               authority
               to
               discerne
               ,
               both
               true
               ,
               and
               false
               doctrine
               ;
               as
               a
               straight
               line
               me
               sureth
               both
               a
               right
               ,
               and
               crooked
               line
               )
               did
               by
               the
               former
               Fathers
               (
               as
               by
               her
               instruments
               )
               condemne
               those
               Men
               for
               broaching
               such
               their
               Heresies
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               (
               for
               accession
               of
               more
               reasons
               )
               the
               former
               point
               appeareth
               ,
               from
               
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               former
               Heresies
               ;
               which
               seeing
               they
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               cōsist
               in
               Negations
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               deniall
               of
               
                 Free-Will
                 ,
                 deniall
              
               of
               
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 deniall
              
               of
               the
               
                 Reall
                 Presence
              
               &c.
               )
               do
               therefore
               presuppose
               a
               preexistency
               of
               the
               Affirmatiue
               doctrines
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               meerely
               Negations
               :
               I
               meane
               they
               preadmit
               a
               former
               beleefe
               of
               the
               said
               doctrines
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Reall
                 Presence
              
               &c.
               
               For
               why
               should
               any
               Sectarie
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               rise
               vp
               to
               deny
               any
               of
               the
               said
               doctrines
               ,
               if
               those
               doctrines
               had
               not
               beene
               afore
               beleeued
               ?
               From
               which
               it
               euidently
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Professours
               of
               the
               affirmatiue
               doctrines
               were
               that
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               (
               as
               more
               ancient
               )
               the
               former
               Hereticks
               originally
               departed
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               .
               And
               with
               this
               
                 (
                 most
                 remarkeable
                 Men
              
               )
               I
               end
               ,
               remitting
               to
               your
               owne
               cleare
               eyed
               iudgmēts
               (
               now
               after
               the
               perusing
               of
               this
               smale
               Treatise
               )
               whether
               it
               was
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               this
               so
               much
               inculcated
               change
               ,
               and
               alteration
               from
               that
               Faith
               ,
               which
               first
               was
               preached
               ,
               and
               taught
               in
               the
               sayd
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Laus
               Deo
               et
               Beatae
               Virgini
               Mariae
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               OF
               THE
               CONVERTED
               IEVV
               OR
               THE
               SECOND
               DIALOGVE
               OF
               MICHAEAS
               THE
               IEW
            
             
               Betweene
               .
               
                 
                   Michaeas
                   the
                   former
                   Conuerted
                   Iew.
                   
                
                 
                   Ochinus
                   ,
                   who
                   first
                   planted
                   Protestancy
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   in
                   King
                   Edward
                   the
                   sixt
                   his
                   raygne
                   .
                
                 
                   Doctour
                   Reynolds
                   of
                   Oxford
                   .
                
                 
                   Neuserus
                   cheife
                   Pastour
                   of
                   Heidelberge
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Palatinate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               Contents
               hereof
               the
               Argument
               following
               will
               show
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               adioyned
               an
               Appendix
               ,
               wherin
               is
               taken
               a
               short
               Suruey
               (
               contayning
               a
               full
               Answere
               )
               of
               a
               Pamphlet
               intituled
               :
               
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 and
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
              
               Printed
               Anno.
               1624.
               
            
             
               
                 Si
                 dixerint
                 vobis
                 :
                 Ecce
                 in
                 deserto
                 est
                 nolite
                 exire
                 ;
                 Ecce
                 in
                 Penetralibus
                 ;
                 no●●●e
                 credere
                 .
              
               
                 Math.
                 24.
                 
              
            
             
             
               PERMISSV
               SVPERIORVM
               .
               Anno.
               M.
               DC
               .
               XXX
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               ARGVMENT
               .
            
             
               MICHAEAS
               ,
               after
               the
               Disputation
               had
               betweene
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               and
               
                 D.
                 Whitakers
              
               ,
               touching
               Romes
               chang
               in
               Religion
               ;
               (
               through
               which
               he
               was
               first
               made
               Catholicke
               and
               in
               short
               tyme
               after
               made
               Priest
               .
               )
               trauelleth
               into
               many
               Countries
               ,
               to
               see
               their
               Vniuersities
               ,
               and
               places
               of
               learning
               .
               At
               the
               length
               he
               arriueth
               in
               England
               ;
               where
               from
               visiting
               of
               Cambridg
               ,
               he
               cometh
               to
               Oxford
               .
               Then
               he
               findeth
               
                 D.
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 Ochinus
              
               ,
               and
               Neuserus
               .
               They
               mooue
               him
               to
               become
               Protestant
               .
               He
               answereth
               ,
               that
               the
               want
               of
               performace
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               touching
               the
               Visibility
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               induceth
               him
               besides
               other
               reasons
               to
               continue
               Catholicke
               .
               Hereupon
               they
               all
               begin
               a
               Disputation
               touching
               the
               
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               ,
               for
               former
               ages
               ;
               prefixing
               therto
               (
               by
               mutuall
               consent
               )
               a
               short
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               a
               continuall
               Visibility
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               Michaeas
               so
               fully
               displayeth
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               pretended
               Instances
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               Arguments
               vrged
               for
               proofe
               thereof
               ,
               That
               insteed
               ,
               of
               Michaeas
               being
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Protestant
               by
               this
               Disputation
               ;
               Ochinus
               ,
               and
               Neuserus
               ,
               as
               not
               acknowledging
               the
               present
               Roman
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               seing
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               do
               finally
               come
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               openly
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               not
               hauing
               the
               Prophecies
               accomplished
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               were
               foretould
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               touching
               it
               Visibilitie
               )
               is
               a
               false
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               was
               a
               Seducer
               .
               Hereupon
               they
               both
               protest
               ,
               that
               ,
               from
               that
               tyme
               forward
               they
               do
               renounce
               the
               Christiā
               fayth
               ,
               and
               do
               embrace
               the
               Iewish
               Religion
               ;
               and
               so
               teaching
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               reuiuing
               the
               Old
               law
               ,
               they
               do
               turne
               blasphemous
               
               Iewes
               or
               Turks
               .
               Michaeas
               and
               
                 D.
                 Reynolds
              
               do
               vse
               vehement
               perswasions
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               but
               their
               words
               preuayle
               not
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               disputatiō
               breaketh
               off
               .
               What
               courses
               Ochinus
               and
               Neuserus
               do
               after
               take
               for
               their
               spreading
               of
               Iudaisme
               ,
               is
               hereafter
               set
               downe
               :
               And
               all
               the
               passages
               of
               their
               Reuolt
               are
               manifested
               ,
               partly
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               wrytings
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               diuers
               learned
               Protestants
               :
               so
               as
               their
               Apostacy
               is
               not
               feigned
               ,
               but
               true
               and
               reall
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 THE
                 SECOND
                 PART
                 OF
                 THE
                 CONVERTED
                 IEW
              
               WHEREIN
               IS
               DEMONSTRATED
               ;
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               hath
               euer
               remayned
               Inuisible
               ;
               or
               rather
               hath
               not
               bene
               in
               Being
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostles
               daies
               ,
               till
               Luthers
               reuolt
               .
            
             
               
                 DOCTOVR
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 ,
                 God
                 saue
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 much
                 reioyce
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 congratulate
                 your
                 coming
                 to
                 this
                 our
                 Vniuersity
                 of
                 Oxford
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 often
                 heard
                 of
                 you
                 through
                 occasion
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 entercourse
                 of
                 disputes
                 with
                 my
                 Brother
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 neuer
                 my
                 fortune
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 before
                 this
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 greatly
                 thanke
                 you
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 your
                 kindnesse
                 touching
                 my
                 coming
                 hither
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 my
                 last
                 seeing
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 passed
                 through
                 diuers
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 moued
                 thereunto
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 my
                 greate
                 age
                 )
                 through
                 my
                 owne
                 innate
                 desire
                 of
                 seeing
                 places
                 and
                 Vniuersitis
                 of
                 erudition
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
                 .
                 Now
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 arriued
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 immediatly
                 comne
                 frō
                 visiting
                 
                 the
                 Vniuersity
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 :
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 my
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 much
                 exceeding
                 all
                 prayses
                 heretofore
                 deliuered
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 may
                 I
                 make
                 bolde
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 those
                 two
                 gentlemen
                 here
                 present
                 ,
                 are
                 ;
                 whose
                 externall
                 comportments
                 do
                 euen
                 depose
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 mindes
                 are
                 fayrely
                 enriched
                 with
                 many
                 Intellectuall
                 good
                 parts
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 outward
                 cariadge
                 is
                 commonly
                 the
                 true
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 cast
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 soule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DOCTOVR
                 REYNOLDS
                 
              
               
                 You
                 haue
                 coniectured
                 aright
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 great
                 eminēcy
                 for
                 learuing
                 .
                 The
                 elder
                 of
                 thē
                 is
                 called
                 Ochinus
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 accompained
                 with
                 the
                 learned
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixts
                 tyme
                 first
                 a
                 plant
                 in
                 England
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Religion
                
                 was
                 once
                 abolished
                 :
                 One
                 ,
                 whose
                 presence
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 made
                 Englād
                 happie
                 ,
                 whose
                 after
                 b
                 absence
                 made
                 it
                 Vnfortunate
                 ;
                 &
                 whom
                 all
                 c
                 Italy
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Italian
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 equall
                 .
                 This
                 other
                 is
                 Neuserus
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Pastour
                 d
                 of
                 Heidelberge
                 in
                 the
                 Palatinate
                 :
                 a
                 man
                 whō
                 Nature
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 owne
                 Industrie
                 haue
                 not
                 placed
                 in
                 any
                 lower
                 roome
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 transcendently
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 much
                 labored
                 in
                 dilating
                 the
                 Ghospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 reciding
                 here
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 late
                 emergent
                 occations
                 ,
                 and
                 businesse
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 I
                 greete
                 you
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 salutation
                 of
                 the
                 
                 chiefe
                 Apostle
                 :
                 e
                 
                   gratia
                   vobis
                   ,
                   &
                   pax
                   multiplicetur
                   .
                
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 comne
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 very
                 wals
                 ,
                 and
                 streets
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 such
                 mens
                 presence
                 )
                 do
                 euen
                 Eccho
                 forth
                 learning
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 literature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Worthy
                 Michaeas
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 heare
                 you
                 called
                 )
                 I
                 willingly
                 entertayne
                 your
                 acquaintance
                 ;
                 for
                 learning
                 I
                 prize
                 highly
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 holding
                 it
                 the
                 chiefest
                 riches
                 (
                 next
                 to
                 true
                 Religion
                 )
                 wherewith
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 is
                 endowed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 as
                 happily
                 do
                 congratulate
                 your
                 arriuall
                 here
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 where
                 themselues
                 (
                 though
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 )
                 are
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Auditory
                 to
                 themselues
                 ;
                 
                   Satis
                   magnum
                   alteri
                   alter
                   theatrum
                
                 :
                 they
                 interchangeably
                 giuing
                 ,
                 and
                 receiuing
                 all
                 content
                 by
                 their
                 leatned
                 discourses
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 DOCTOVR
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Haue
                 you
                 had
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 a
                 full
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 Vniuersity
                 ,
                 &
                 Colledges
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 accompany
                 you
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 chiefe
                 places
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 seene
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 your
                 late
                 erected
                 schooles
                 ,
                 (
                 wherin
                 are
                 dayly
                 ventilated
                 all
                 questions
                 ,
                 worthy
                 the
                 iudiceous
                 eares
                 of
                 Schollers
                 )
                 and
                 your
                 spatious
                 liberary
                 the
                 very
                 treasury
                 ,
                 or
                 storehouse
                 of
                 the
                 Muses
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 my
                 long
                 trauell
                 ,
                 and
                 perlustration
                 of
                 all
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 my
                 eyes
                 neuer
                 beheld
                 such
                 two
                 fayre
                 places
                 designed
                 for
                 Nurses
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 as
                 Oxford
                 &
                 Cambridge
                 are
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 your
                 Nation
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 are
                 thete
                 such
                 healthfull
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasant
                 seates
                 for
                 Vniuersityes
                 both
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 Triangle
                 from
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Citty
                 of
                 the
                 realme
                 ?
                 Such
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 and
                 stately
                 buildings
                 ,
                 and
                 Colledges
                 fitting
                 to
                 be
                 pallaces
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 Princes
                 ?
                 Such
                 opulency
                 of
                 reuenews
                 ,
                 and
                 rich
                 endowments
                 ,
                 appropriated
                 vnto
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 education
                 of
                 poore
                 schollers
                 ?
                 Finally
                 such
                 pious
                 statutes
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 left
                 by
                 their
                 Founders
                 for
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
                 ?
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 matched
                 (
                 I
                 assure
                 my selfe
                 )
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 defect
                 ,
                 and
                 griefe
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vniuersityes
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 liuings
                 ,
                 being
                 first
                 instituted
                 ,
                 &
                 giuen
                 by
                 
                   Catholicke
                   Founders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholicke
                   Religion
                
                 )
                 for
                 ;
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 two
                 mayne
                 sources
                 ,
                 and
                 welsprings
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 conduits
                 of
                 particuler
                 Mens
                 labors
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 land
                 (
                 touching
                 sayth
                 )
                 did
                 receiue
                 its
                 watering
                 )
                 are
                 now
                 most
                 repugnantly
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Erectors
                 intention
                 ,
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 depressing
                 ,
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 
                   Catholicke
                   Religion
                
                 :
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 in
                 Threnes
                 ,
                 or
                 Elegyes
                 ,
                 and
                 Accents
                 of
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 and
                 complaint
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Vniuersityes
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 students
                 ;
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 euen
                 by
                 my
                 owne
                 tryall
                 )
                 of
                 eleuated
                 wits
                 ;
                 of
                 transpearcing
                 iudgments
                 ;
                 most
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 learned
                 tongues
                 ;
                 fraught
                 with
                 all
                 choysnes
                 of
                 good
                 letters
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 of
                 a
                 candide
                 ingenuity
                 in
                 their
                 comportments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 reports
                 do
                 often
                 multiply
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 greater
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 agitation
                 ;
                 yet
                 your
                 prayses
                 of
                 our
                 Academies
                 I
                 take
                 for
                 no
                 amplification
                 of
                 speeches
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 if
                 credit
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 many
                 great
                 trauellers
                 )
                 for
                 positiue
                 ,
                 and
                 measured
                 truths
                 .
                 They
                 both
                 are
                 two
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 linked
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 so
                 inuiolable
                 a
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 association
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 tearmed
                 :
                 
                   Oxonium
                   Cantabrigiense
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Cantabrigia
                   Oxoniensis
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 elder
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 is
                 Oxford
                 ;
                 And
                 since
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Sonne
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 haue
                 wished
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 met
                 with
                 you
                 before
                 your
                 Conference
                 had
                 with
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Branch
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 great
                 talents
                 ,
                 and
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 should
                 haue
                 hoped
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Oxford
                 is
                 the
                 elder
                 Sister
                 ,
                 so
                 from
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 elder
                 Sister
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 haue
                 receyued
                 greater
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 ;
                 then
                 both
                 by
                 relation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 ouertures
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Oxford
                 is
                 the
                 elder
                 Sister
                 (
                 and
                 therein
                 hath
                 her
                 preeminence
                 of
                 her
                 primogeniture
                 )
                 we
                 easely
                 prooue
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 deduce
                 
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 of
                 our
                 Vniuersity
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 plantation
                 )
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 tyme
                 f
                 of
                 Brutus
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
                 was
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 diuers
                 learned
                 
                   Greeke
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 choise
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 neere
                 to
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 to
                 seate
                 themselues
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 place
                 most
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 fitting
                 for
                 speculation
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 tymes
                 ,
                 Alphredus
                 (
                 yongest
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Ethelwolpe
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 West-saxons
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 .
                 873.
                 (
                 himselfe
                 being
                 after
                 King
                 )
                 did
                 translate
                 those
                 scholes
                 of
                 the
                 greeke
                 Philosophers
                 (
                 which
                 afore
                 had
                 suffred
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 )
                 to
                 Oxford
                 ;
                 And
                 then
                 with
                 Immunityes
                 ,
                 liuings
                 ,
                 and
                 buildings
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 to
                 our
                 Vniuersity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Herauld
                 to
                 discusse
                 or
                 proclayme
                 Antiquityes
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Sisters
                 be
                 more
                 ancient
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 vngratefull
                 vnto
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 late
                 kinde
                 entertaynment
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 conceale
                 ,
                 what
                 my
                 Memory
                 can
                 truly
                 yeild
                 vnto
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 discoursed
                 off
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 Vniuersity
                 .
                 They
                 *
                 sayd
                 ,
                 that
                 Cantaber
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Sonne
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Spayne
                 ,
                 coming
                 into
                 England
                 before
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 394.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 marying
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 Gurguntius
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Britons
                 ,
                 gaue
                 first
                 plantation
                 ,
                 and
                 Name
                 to
                 their
                 Vniuersity
                 ;
                 and
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 frequented
                 with
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 .
                 Now
                 of
                 what
                 credit
                 both
                 your
                 Antiquities
                 are
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 the
                 prerogatiue
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 enioyeth
                 it
                 in
                 statelinesse
                 of
                 buyldings
                 .
                 But
                 howsoeuer
                 these
                 matters
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 most
                 celebrious
                 ,
                 and
                 renowned
                 Seminaryes
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 drouping
                 Academyes
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 are
                 in
                 other
                 Countreyes
                 .
                 Seing
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 pleasure
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 entertayne
                 discourse
                 touching
                 these
                 famous
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 my
                 first
                 seeing
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 haue
                 obserued
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 euery
                 Colledge
                 in
                 it
                 library
                 ,
                 but
                 diuers
                 Studens
                 in
                 ech
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 haue
                 in
                 their
                 studyes
                 many
                 Catholicke
                 
                 wryters
                 and
                 particulerly
                 the
                 so
                 much
                 much
                 celebrated
                 works
                 of
                 Bellarmyne
                 ,
                 fayrely
                 bound
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 stringed
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 feare
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 placed
                 rather
                 for
                 a
                 compleate
                 furnishing
                 of
                 their
                 Libraryes
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 great
                 vse
                 of
                 reading
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 benefit
                 by
                 them
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 if
                 a
                 patient
                 sending
                 for
                 pills
                 to
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 should
                 neuer
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 lye
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 window
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 bookes
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 read
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 And
                 Bellarmynes
                 arguments
                 are
                 refuted
                 in
                 our
                 weekly
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 is
                 incidently
                 ministred
                 from
                 the
                 Text.
                 And
                 my selfe
                 particulerly
                 haue
                 publikely
                 read
                 in
                 yonder
                 greate
                 Diuinity
                 Schoole
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 haue
                 writen
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 your selfe
                 are
                 learned
                 ,
                 &
                 withall
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 only
                 writen
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 read
                 in
                 confuting
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 neere
                 acquaintance
                 of
                 myne
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 earewitnesse
                 of
                 your
                 lectures
                 ,
                 hath
                 tould
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 (
                 euen
                 
                   obtorto
                   collo
                
                 )
                 will
                 needes
                 hale
                 Bellarmyne
                 in
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 halfe
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 policy
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 men
                 liuing
                 about
                 great
                 Townes
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 valour
                 ,
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 purposely
                 quarell
                 (
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 for
                 their
                 courage
                 )
                 with
                 some
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 chiefe
                 professed
                 Hacster
                 ,
                 or
                 Swashbukler
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   O
                   Michaeas
                
                 .
                 Your
                 censure
                 is
                 ouer
                 vncharitable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 hauing
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 tryed
                 ,
                 which
                 prouokes
                 our
                 Deuynes
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 to
                 trace
                 Bellarmyne
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 schollers
                 (
                 their
                 Auditours
                 )
                 may
                 more
                 easily
                 declyne
                 the
                 obliquity
                 of
                 his
                 pathes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 much
                 blame
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 best
                 glasse
                 vpon
                 your
                 Brethrens
                 actions
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Schollers
                 of
                 your
                 Vniuersiryes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 cleere
                 vnderstandings
                 ,
                 not
                 forestauled
                 by
                 badly
                 preiudging
                 of
                 
                   Catholicke
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 but
                 aboue
                 
                 all
                 ,
                 hauing
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 temporall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 to
                 support
                 their
                 states
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 expecting
                 to
                 rise
                 by
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 liuings
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 Bayte
                 of
                 these
                 tymes
                 )
                 must
                 in
                 all
                 morall
                 certainty
                 fauour
                 in
                 their
                 priuate
                 iudgment
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 partie
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 with
                 diligence
                 they
                 peruse
                 the
                 Cardinalls
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Catholicke
                 writers
                 But
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 ripe
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 learning
                 ,
                 is
                 brought
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 meanes
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 
                   O
                   how
                   must
                   I
                   liue
                
                 ?
                 The
                 
                   Roman
                   Religion
                
                 (
                 I
                 see
                 )
                 
                   threatneth
                   pouerty
                   ,
                   disgrace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perhapps
                 the
                 rope
                 too
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Protestant
                   promiseth
                   reputation
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   riches
                   .
                
                 Then
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Will
                 do
                 easily
                 partake
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 betraying
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 ,
                 by
                 entertaining
                 an
                 erroneous
                 Religion
                 ;
                 priuiledged
                 with
                 authority
                 ,
                 seconded
                 with
                 the
                 streame
                 of
                 the
                 tymes
                 ,
                 and
                 aduantaged
                 through
                 meanes
                 of
                 preferring
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 then
                 that
                 Sentence
                 houldeth
                 it
                 force
                 :
                 
                   As
                   gold
                   is
                   tryed
                   by
                   the
                   stone
                   ,
                   so
                   man
                   by
                   gold
                   .
                
                 But
                 let
                 me
                 stay
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 feare
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 ouerlowde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Schollers
                 ouerhearing
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Colledge
                 windows
                 (
                 being
                 so
                 neare
                 to
                 vs
                 )
                 may
                 much
                 blame
                 this
                 my
                 Censure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 I
                 note
                 (
                 but
                 pardon
                 me
                 (
                 most
                 florishing
                 Academies
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 protest
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 in
                 g
                 
                   charitate
                   non
                   ficta
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 vpbrayding
                 sense
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 feminine
                 Seruitours
                 ,
                 as
                 employed
                 for
                 seruyle
                 vses
                 ,
                 haue
                 an
                 ouer-free
                 accesse
                 into
                 the
                 Colledges
                 ;
                 a
                 sight
                 most
                 strange
                 in
                 
                   Catholicke
                   vniuersityes
                
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 Iam
                 enformed
                 )
                 much
                 disliked
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Protestants
                 .
                 O
                 where
                 vigour
                 of
                 youth
                 ,
                 Mansinnate
                 propension
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 inuiting
                 obiect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 priuatnes
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 conspire
                 together
                 ,
                 what
                 dangerous
                 effects
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 may
                 they
                 produce
                 ?
                 And
                 we
                 all
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 apt
                 the
                 fyer
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 hould
                 of
                 any
                 neare
                 combustible
                 mater
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 forgotten
                 my selfe
                 therefore
                 leauing
                 these
                 poynts
                 ,
                 as
                 meerly
                 Perereà
                 ,
                 or
                 impertinēcyes
                 ,
                 let
                 vsdescend
                 to
                 some
                 more
                 serious
                 discourse
                 .
                 Touching
                 my
                 present
                 fayth
                 ,
                 whereat
                 you
                 glance
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 byrth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 the
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 charitable
                 endeuour
                 
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 Illustrious
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 Cardinall
                 in
                 his
                 disputes
                 with
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 through
                 waight
                 of
                 argument
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 
                   Catholicke
                   Fayth
                
                 ;
                 My
                 Iudgement
                 being
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Plato
                 his
                 Basatabula
                 ,
                 propending
                 indifferently
                 to
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 wryting
                 ,
                 &
                 Impression
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 (
                 whichsoeuer
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 )
                 that
                 came
                 presented
                 to
                 myne
                 eyes
                 in
                 the
                 fayre
                 attyre
                 of
                 venerable
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 much
                 grieue
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 to
                 see
                 your
                 candour
                 ,
                 and
                 integrity
                 thus
                 distayned
                 with
                 the
                 aspersion
                 of
                 superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 glad
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 lend
                 a
                 hand
                 for
                 the
                 pulling
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 myre
                 of
                 your
                 present
                 errours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 Doubtlesly
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 your
                 choyce
                 of
                 Religion
                 hath
                 proceeded
                 from
                 an
                 indigested
                 ,
                 and
                 raw
                 censure
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 disputation
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 mentioned
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 gone
                 with
                 greater
                 leasure
                 therein
                 ,
                 your
                 successe
                 had
                 bene
                 the
                 more
                 fortunate
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 
                 
                   your
                   sicknes
                   is
                   not
                   vnto
                   death
                
                 ;
                 fot
                 there
                 is
                 tyme
                 for
                 your
                 cure
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Temptation
                 are
                 the
                 seedes
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ;
                 embrace
                 that
                 offered
                 vnto
                 you
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 you
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 and
                 ouercome
                 this
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 bayte
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 seruiseable
                 labour
                 shall
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 further
                 so
                 happy
                 a
                 change
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 I
                 commiserate
                 your
                 present
                 estate
                 ;
                 you
                 erring
                 out
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 Saluation
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 all
                 your
                 thoughts
                 are
                 bounded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 I
                 thanke
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 interpret
                 your
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 language
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 did
                 deliuer
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Dialect
                 of
                 your
                 Charity
                 ,
                 And
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 ready
                 your
                 zeale
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 fyer
                 vpon
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 of
                 discourse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 assure
                 your selues
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 my
                 fayth
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholicke
                
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 that
                 working
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   efficatious
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Ring
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 resolued
                 so
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 and
                 dye
                 .
                 My
                 resolution
                 is
                 so
                 inalterable
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 trust
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Cause
                 ,
                 is
                 euer
                 ready
                 to
                 fortify
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 strongest
                 assaults
                 in
                 dispute
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 thither
                 your
                 speeches
                 tend
                 )
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 beate
                 me
                 off
                 the
                 Station
                 of
                 my
                 present
                 Profession
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 confident
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 causes
                 are
                 heard
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 not
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 further
                 you
                 may
                 rest
                 certifyed
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 worthy
                 Cardinals
                 dispute
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 spent
                 my
                 whole
                 tyme
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Controuersies
                 betweene
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 and
                 haue
                 found
                 diuers
                 other
                 most
                 forcible
                 inducements
                 for
                 my
                 continuance
                 in
                 that
                 fayth
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 already
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 election
                 :
                 so
                 certayne
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Motion
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 newly
                 entertayned
                 by
                 the
                 iudgment
                 )
                 turneth
                 vpon
                 many
                 wheeles
                 ;
                 one
                 still
                 mouing
                 and
                 seconding
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 we
                 entreate
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 what
                 Reasons
                 are
                 most
                 preuayling
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 not
                 incorporating
                 your selfe
                 within
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                   I
                   will.
                
                 Besides
                 the
                 Argument
                 handled
                 betweene
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 and
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 supposed
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 fayth
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 which
                 to
                 me
                 still
                 remaynes
                 an
                 vnauoydable
                 Demonstration
                 )
                 many
                 other
                 Reasons
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 this
                 oue
                 :
                 I
                 find
                 by
                 my
                 perusall
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Historyes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 had
                 it
                 first
                 being
                 ,
                 &
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 it
                 Creation
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Luther
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 after
                 )
                 then
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 )
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Abysse
                 of
                 Nothing
                 Now
                 what
                 ,
                 warrant
                 can
                 I
                 haue
                 (
                 after
                 my
                 leauing
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 fayth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 fayth
                 for
                 seuerall
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 )
                 to
                 implant
                 my selfe
                 in
                 that
                 Society
                 of
                 
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whose
                 Church
                 (
                 my
                 owne
                 age
                 being
                 almost
                 70.
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 thirty
                 yeares
                 elder
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 ?
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 is
                 euicted
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 instance
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Protestants
                 in
                 any
                 former
                 Age.
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 inexpugnable
                 verity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 visible
                 in
                 her
                 members
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 some
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 well
                 discerning
                 the
                 want
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 necessary
                 a
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 haue
                 bene
                 forced
                 to
                 forge
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 a
                 certayne
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Inuisible
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 teaching
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 Visible
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 hath
                 bene
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 inconspicuous
                 ,
                 and
                 inglorious
                 ,
                 but
                 wholy
                 latent
                 ,
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 feare
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 an
                 vnpleasing
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer
                 deepe
                 incision
                 in
                 so
                 dangerous
                 a
                 wound
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 ambushment
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Passions
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 of
                 preiudice
                 and
                 dislike
                 )
                 betray
                 your
                 Iudgment
                 .
                 And
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 foulely
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 you
                 are
                 deceaued
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 one
                 errour
                 in
                 your
                 words
                 inuolues
                 in
                 it selfe
                 a
                 second
                 errour
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 ,
                 to
                 prooue
                 by
                 particuler
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 warrantable
                 Instances
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 haue
                 bene
                 men
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 professing
                 our
                 
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                
                 :
                 So
                 farre
                 off
                 we
                 are
                 from
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 riuers
                 of
                 our
                 fayth
                 first
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 Luthers
                 fountayne
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 mistaking
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 (
                 for
                 what
                 any
                 Anonymous
                 ,
                 and
                 illiterate
                 scribler
                 may
                 blot
                 his
                 paper
                 with
                 ,
                 by
                 defending
                 the
                 contrary
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 we
                 regard
                 not
                 )
                 as
                 acknowledging
                 such
                 a
                 defect
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 do
                 teach
                 an
                 inuisibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 especially
                 after
                 the
                 tymes
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 we
                 concurrently
                 maintayne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 fayth
                 must
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 interruption
                 ,
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 discernable
                 ;
                 And
                 we
                 further
                 iustify
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Visibility
                 destroyeth
                 ,
                 and
                 annihila●eth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 will
                 these
                 two
                 learned
                 Men
                 conspire
                 with
                 you
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 in
                 defending
                 this
                 euer
                 necessary
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 retyring
                 backe
                 herein
                 ,
                 or
                 lessening
                 ,
                 and
                 mincing
                 the
                 poynt
                 ,
                 once
                 afore
                 granted
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 speake
                 for
                 my selfe
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 confident
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 ,
                 to
                 maintayne
                 it
                 agaynst
                 any
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 prophecyes
                 of
                 Gods
                 sacred
                 writ
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 palme
                 ,
                 and
                 victorious
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 in
                 subiugating
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 Gentils
                 )
                 is
                 at
                 large
                 soretould
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 these
                 after
                 tymes
                 ,
                 euer
                 most
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 and
                 radiant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 as
                 confidently
                 do
                 auerre
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 sayd
                 former
                 deuine
                 Oracles
                 ;
                 and
                 am
                 prepared
                 (
                 if
                 neede
                 should
                 require
                 )
                 to
                 solue
                 all
                 such
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 an
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 mistaking
                 eye
                 ,
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 import
                 an
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 any
                 tyme.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 all
                 answere
                 me
                 to
                 my
                 full
                 content
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 my
                 expectation
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 eauen
                 ,
                 and
                 playne
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 ensuing
                 dispute
                 ,
                 by
                 resting
                 vpon
                 some
                 one
                 granted
                 ground
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 .
                 Which
                 ground
                 is
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 being
                 once
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 enjoy
                 this
                 Visibility
                 ;
                 it
                 then
                 most
                 consequently
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 obliged
                 ,
                 eyther
                 to
                 produce
                 examples
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Professours
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 age
                 since
                 Christ
                 ;
                 or
                 els
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 late
                 erected
                 Conuenticle
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 regard
                 hereof
                 ,
                 I
                 hould
                 it
                 fitting
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 should
                 ioyne
                 our
                 forces
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 this
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 head
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 :
                 you
                 then
                 Ochinus
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 you
                 )
                 may
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 former
                 proffer
                 ,
                 vndertake
                 the
                 probation
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Neuserus
                 will
                 (
                 he
                 sayth
                 )
                 recconcile
                 all
                 such
                 chiefe
                 seeming
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 make
                 show
                 to
                 euict
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 
                 entreate
                 of
                 you
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 to
                 fortify
                 the
                 sayd
                 Verity
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 learned
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 (
                 in
                 whose
                 wrytings
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 you
                 haue
                 bene
                 much
                 conuersant
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 force
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 My selfe
                 will
                 lastly
                 reuet
                 ,
                 and
                 warrant
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 often
                 ingeminated
                 acknowledgments
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 markable
                 ,
                 &
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
                 In
                 whose
                 bookes
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 I
                 haue
                 much
                 trauelled
                 ,
                 since
                 my
                 conuersion
                 from
                 Iudaisme
                 ;
                 And
                 whose
                 authorities
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 often
                 occasion
                 to
                 produce
                 throughout
                 this
                 conference
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 my
                 former
                 outward
                 comportment
                 of
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 fayth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 my
                 studyes
                 ,
                 my
                 Idiome
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 way
                 els
                 ,
                 wholy
                 Christian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 like
                 well
                 your
                 method
                 here
                 intended
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 call
                 :
                 
                   Ordo
                   Naturae
                
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 we
                 first
                 handle
                 the
                 Thesis
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   visible
                   ,
                   or
                   no.
                
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 next
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 ;
                 Which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Protestants
                   Church
                   hath
                   euer
                   enioyed
                   this
                   Visibility
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   .
                
                 Neyther
                 can
                 any
                 iudicious
                 man
                 hould
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 but
                 certayne
                 Prolegomena
                 ,
                 tending
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 vnfoulding
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Part
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 primary
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 and
                 radicall
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 in
                 all
                 necessity
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 auayleth
                 it
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 haue
                 bene
                 Professours
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 since
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 rest
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 exacteth
                 such
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 Professours
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 w●llingly
                 vndergoe
                 the
                 taske
                 desired
                 by
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 all
                 ioyne
                 hands
                 herein
                 ;
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 ech
                 of
                 vs
                 is
                 prepared
                 to
                 cary
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 this
                 fort
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 erected
                 ,
                 wil
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 shot
                 of
                 her
                 greatest
                 Enemyes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 ready
                 to
                 performe
                 my
                 former
                 assumed
                 Scene
                 :
                 
                 therefore
                 delay
                 no
                 tyme
                 ,
                 but
                 begin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 seing
                 the
                 proofes
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 worthily
                 euer
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 seing
                 I
                 haue
                 voluntarily
                 imposed
                 this
                 labour
                 vpon
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 begin
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 supreme
                 Verity
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 produce
                 our
                 first
                 proofes
                 from
                 those
                 Prophecyes
                 ,
                 which
                 foretell
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 after
                 the
                 cōming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 shal
                 be
                 miraculously
                 multiplyed
                 .
                 Which
                 extraordinary
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Professours
                 must
                 needs
                 imply
                 a
                 Visibility
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Iles
                
                 k
                 
                   shall
                   wayte
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                   Their
                   Kings
                   shall
                   miuister
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   thy
                   gates
                   shal
                   be
                   continually
                   open
                   ;
                   Neyther
                   day
                   nor
                   night
                   shall
                   they
                   be
                   shut
                   ;
                   that
                   men
                   may
                   bring
                   to
                   thee
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   gentills
                   .
                
                 And
                 agayne
                 :
                 Kings
                 l
                 
                   shal
                   be
                   thy
                   nursing
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Queenes
                   thy
                   mothers
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                
                 m
                 
                   giue
                   thee
                   the
                   Heathens
                   for
                   thy
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   thy
                   Possession
                   .
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 diuers
                 others
                 such
                 predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 encrease
                 ,
                 and
                 amplitude
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 :
                 enlarge
                 n
                 
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   thy
                   tents
                   ,
                   spread
                   out
                   the
                   curtaynes
                   of
                   thy
                   habitation
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   shalt
                   encrease
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   ;
                   thy
                   seede
                   shall
                   possesse
                   the
                   Gentills
                   ;
                   and
                   inhabit
                   the
                   desolate
                   Cityes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 Prophecyes
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 enlargement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 truly
                 applyed
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 consist
                 of
                 so
                 few
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 sometimes
                 absolutely
                 Inuisible
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 shall
                 it
                 gates
                 
                   be
                   continually
                   open
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   shut
                   neyther
                   day
                   nor
                   night
                
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 prophecyed
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 remayne
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 night
                 of
                 Latency
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 alledge
                 such
                 texts
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 wherin
                 we
                 fynd
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 Ecclesia
                 or
                 Church
                 ;
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 (
                 without
                 exception
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 signifyed
                 
                   a
                   visible
                   congregation
                   of
                   Men.
                
                 The
                 places
                 (
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 breuity
                 omitted
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Numbers
                   20.
                   
                   Why
                   haue
                   you
                   brought
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   into
                   solitude
                   ?
                
                 But
                 this
                 Church
                 was
                 the
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 visible
                 people
                 of
                 Israëll
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Kings
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   King
                   turned
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israell
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israell
                   did
                   stand
                   &c.
                   Math
                   18.
                   
                   Tell
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   &
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   as
                   an
                   Heathen
                   or
                   Publican
                
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 commanded
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 spirituall
                 necessities
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 repaire
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 followeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 must
                 be
                 
                   visible
                   .
                   Act.
                   20.
                   
                   Take
                   heede
                   to
                   your selues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   flock
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   placed
                   you
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   regere
                   Ecclesiam
                   Det
                   ,
                   to
                   gouerne
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 gouerne
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 it
                 not
                 ?
                 
                   Act.
                   15.
                   
                   They
                   being
                   brought
                   on
                   the
                   way
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   passed
                   through
                   Ph●enice
                   and
                   Samaria
                   .
                
                 And
                 agayne
                 there
                 :
                 
                   They
                   were
                   receaued
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Act.
                   18.
                   
                   Paule
                   went
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   saluted
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Now
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 texts
                 be
                 possibly
                 applyed
                 to
                 any
                 Inuisible
                 congregation
                 or
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 speaketh
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   
                   Galat.
                   1.
                   
                   Philipp
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 places
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 vsed
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 did
                 persecute
                 .
                 And
                 
                   in
                   1.
                   
                   Timoth.
                
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 sayd
                 how
                 to
                 conuerse
                 
                   indomo
                   Dei
                   ,
                   quae
                   est
                   Ecclesia
                   Dei
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 how
                 could
                 Timothee
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 conuerse
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 did
                 know
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 this
                 house
                 ?
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 former
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 annex
                 this
                 one
                 note
                 (
                 a
                 point
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 )
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 externall
                 cōpany
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 necessarily
                 vnderstood
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 Scriptures
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 certayne
                 descriptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 other
                 passages
                 thereof
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Esay
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Daniel
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Michaeas
                
                 4.
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 conspicuous
                 mountayne
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnseene
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 expositions
                 of
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 o
                 Austin
                 ,
                 p
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 q
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 in
                 Psalm
                 .
                 18.
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   He
                   placed
                   his
                   tabernacle
                   in
                   
                   the
                   Sunne
                   :
                
                 are
                 thus
                 paraphrazed
                 by
                 S.
                 r
                 
                   Austin
                   :
                   In
                   manifesto
                   posuit
                   Ecclesiam
                   suam
                   &c.
                   
                   He
                   placed
                   his
                   tabernacle
                   in
                   an
                   open
                   place
                   ;
                   his
                   tabernacle
                   is
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Austin
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 most
                 illustrious
                 &
                 conuincing
                 passag
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ephesians
                   c.
                
                 4.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   He
                   gaue
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   &
                   Doctours
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   meete
                   in
                   the
                   Vnity
                   of
                   Fayth
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   D.
                
                 s
                 Fulke
                 interpreteth
                 )
                 
                   for
                   euer
                
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 necessarily
                 import
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 ,
                 and
                 seasons
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 interruption
                 )
                 haue
                 Pastours
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Which
                 exposition
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 implyeth
                 necessarily
                 an
                 euer
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 those
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastours
                 preach
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 concealed
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 in
                 secret
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 become
                 vnknowne
                 or
                 Inuisible
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 text
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 is
                 generally
                 taught
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 learned
                 men
                 :
                 For
                 according
                 hereto
                 ,
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 t
                 
                   Si
                   adsunt
                   ,
                   Ecclesiam
                   constituunt
                   ;
                   &
                   tollunt
                   ,
                   si
                   aufer
                   antur
                   .
                
                 With
                 whom
                 conspireth
                 
                   D.
                   Willet
                
                 ,
                 thus
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 administratiō
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 &
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 These
                 u
                 
                   marks
                   cannot
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   longer
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   then
                   it
                   hath
                   these
                   Markes
                   .
                
                 And
                 hēce
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 further
                 sayth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacramēts
                 are
                 :
                 Ecclesiae
                 x
                 
                   proprietates
                   essentiales
                   ;
                   essentiall
                   propr●etyes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 thus
                 affirmeth
                 :
                 Christ
                 y
                 
                   will
                   suffer
                   no
                   particuler
                   Church
                   to
                   continue
                   without
                   a
                   seruāt
                   to
                   ouersee
                   it
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   &
                   Doctours
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   euen
                   frō
                   Christs
                   time
                   to
                
                 Luthers
                 age
                 ,
                 yea
                 our
                 sayd
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 further
                 
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 
                   (
                   b
                   )
                   Pastours
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Doctours
                 must
                 resist
                 all
                 
                 false
                 opinions
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   open
                   reprehension
                
                 .
                 Vnto
                 our
                 former
                 brethren
                 accord
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Deuines
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 The
                 c
                 
                   ministery
                   is
                   an
                   ossentiall
                   Marke
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 Caluin
                 comparteth
                 with
                 vs
                 all
                 herein
                 :
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   can
                   neuer
                   want
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctours
                   :
                
                 So
                 truly
                 do
                 we
                 Protestants
                 interpret
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Esay
                 :
                 
                   Vpon
                   thy
                
                 d
                 
                   walls
                   ô
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   set
                   watchmen
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   night
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   silent
                   .
                
                 Now
                 from
                 these
                 premisses
                 we
                 demonstraciuely
                 proue
                 the
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 vninterrupted
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 a
                 point
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 owne
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 do
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 doctrine
                 )
                 defyne
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 A
                 e
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   people
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ministred
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 definition
                 is
                 also
                 allowed
                 by
                 Doctour
                 f
                 Willet
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 euen
                 in
                 reason
                 it selfe
                 is
                 warrantable
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 enioying
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 must
                 (
                 euen
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 )
                 become
                 visible
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 aboue
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 this
                 prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 explication
                 whereof
                 I
                 haue
                 stayed
                 the
                 longer
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 irrefragably
                 conuinceth
                 the
                 poynt
                 now
                 handled
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 end
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 necessary
                 Visibility
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 prooued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 might
                 haue
                 added
                 
                   (
                   Ochinus
                
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Propheeyes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 foretould
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 Pastours
                 g
                 
                   shal
                   be
                   daily
                   multiplyed
                   ,
                   to
                   minister
                   vnto
                   God
                
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 (
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 interruption
                 herein
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 euen
                 h
                 
                   from
                   month
                   to
                   month
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Sabaoth
                   to
                   Sabaoth
                   .
                
                 That
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 Annotations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Bibles
                
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 Chapters
                 here
                 cited
                 ,
                 printed
                 1576.
                 
                 You
                 also
                 might
                 further
                 haue
                 insisted
                 in
                 that
                 other
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Kingdome
                
                 i
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   giuen
                   ouer
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   People
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   stand
                   for
                   euer
                
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 k
                 
                   shal
                   be
                   an
                   eternall
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   ioy
                   from
                   
                   generation
                   to
                   generation
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 passages
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 vntowardly
                 ,
                 and
                 vnapt●y
                 these
                 passages
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 by
                 you
                 alledged
                 )
                 sort
                 to
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Professours
                 ,
                 shut
                 vp
                 in
                 so
                 secret
                 a
                 manner
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 referre
                 to
                 any
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 not
                 wholy
                 blinded
                 with
                 partiality
                 ,
                 and
                 preiudice
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 feare
                 
                   (
                   Ochinus
                
                 )
                 I
                 haue
                 wronged
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 vndertaking
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 assumed
                 taske
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 descend
                 (
                 as
                 afore
                 I
                 promised
                 )
                 to
                 answere
                 such
                 chiefe
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 by
                 some
                 vrged
                 in
                 their
                 sily
                 wrytings
                 (
                 the
                 impostumous
                 swelling
                 of
                 their
                 froathy
                 penne
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 supporting
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 imaginary
                 Inuisibility
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 
                   (
                   Neuserus
                
                 )
                 proceed
                 therein
                 ;
                 since
                 obscure
                 passages
                 in
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 learning
                 not
                 explayned
                 ,
                 do
                 often
                 suggest
                 tacit
                 obiections
                 ,
                 perplexing
                 ,
                 and
                 intricating
                 the
                 iudgments
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will.
                 And
                 first
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 are
                 vsually
                 obiected
                 those
                 of
                 Elias
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 :
                 relictus
                 l
                 
                   sum
                   solus
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   left
                   alone
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 deficiet
                 m
                 
                   hostia
                   ,
                   &
                   sacrificium
                   ,
                   the
                   Oast
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   spall
                   cease
                   .
                
                 And
                 agayne
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 Nisi
                 n
                 
                   venerit
                   discessio
                   primum
                   &c.
                   
                   Except
                   there
                   come
                   first
                   a
                   departure
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 finally
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 :
                 The
                 o
                 
                   woman
                   must
                   flye
                   into
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   &c.
                   
                
                 All
                 which
                 places
                 are
                 strangely
                 de●orted
                 by
                 some
                 few
                 iniudicious
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Inuisibility
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 against
                 these
                 Inuisibilists
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 touching
                 those
                 former
                 words
                 of
                 Elias
                 ;
                 first
                 admitting
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Synagogue
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 then
                 inuisible
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 exāple
                 defectiuely
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 as
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 predictions
                 ,
                 and
                 promises
                 made
                 to
                 Christ
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   whose
                
                 p
                 
                   Testament
                   is
                   established
                   in
                   better
                   promises
                   )
                
                 are
                 farre
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 worthy
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Synagogue
                 .
                 Agayne
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 example
                 doth
                 not
                 extend
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 God
                 before
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 member
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 diuers
                 others
                 faythfull
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Melchisadech
                   ,
                   Cornelius
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 to
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 Caudace
                 &c.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 example
                 maketh
                 wholy
                 agaynst
                 the
                 alleadgers
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Elias
                 were
                 spoken
                 not
                 generally
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Iewish
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 God
                 answered
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 Elias
                 with
                 restraint
                 to
                 that
                 only
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 the
                 texts
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   left
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   Israel
                   seauen
                   thousands
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   not
                   bowed
                   vnto
                   Ba●l
                   .
                
                 Adde
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 very
                 tymes
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 greatly
                 florish
                 in
                 the
                 adioyning
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 Elias
                 then
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 Visible
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 raigne
                 of
                 Asa
                 ,
                 and
                 Iosaphat
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 is
                 this
                 obiection
                 answered
                 euen
                 by
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 q
                 and
                 
                   Enoch
                   Clapham
                
                 .
                 r
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 admitting
                 these
                 seauen
                 thousands
                 were
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 Elias
                 ;
                 yet
                 followeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 ;
                 Much
                 lesse
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 Example
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 Latent
                 ,
                 and
                 Inuisible
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 together
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 ignorant
                 brethren
                 do
                 teach
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 Elias
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 much
                 vrged
                 example
                 of
                 Elias
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 Those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Oast
                   ,
                   &
                   sacrifice
                   shall
                   cease
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Are
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 ouerthrow
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 s
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 t
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 u
                 Austin
                 ,
                 &
                 others
                 .
                 Neyther
                 can
                 the
                 words
                 be
                 properly
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 tymes
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 already
                 comne
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 sacrifices
                 do
                 still
                 remayne
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 departure
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 eyther
                 Antichrist
                 himselfe
                 by
                 the
                 figure
                 Metonymia
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 shal
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 many
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 vpon
                 this
                 place
                 do
                 expound
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Austin
                 :
                 x
                 Or
                 rather
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 a
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 defection
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empyre
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   
                   Sedulius
                   ,
                   Primasius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 diuers
                 Protestants
                 y
                 do
                 expound
                 this
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 fourth
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Woman
                 flying
                 into
                 Wildernes
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 meaneth
                 not
                 any
                 locall
                 or
                 corporall
                 flight
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 spirituall
                 retiring
                 in
                 hart
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 allurements
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 pennance
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplation
                 of
                 celestiall
                 matters
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 sense
                 Bullenger
                 interpreteth
                 the
                 Churches
                 
                   flight
                   from
                   Babilon
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 texts
                 I
                 may
                 adde
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 )
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 S
                 Iohn
                 .
                 z
                 
                   Venit
                   hora
                   &
                   nunc
                   est
                   &c.
                   The
                   hower
                   cometh
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   true
                   adorers
                   ,
                   shall
                   adore
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 here
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 chiefe
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 shal
                 be
                 exhibited
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 in
                 an
                 internall
                 worship
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 hence
                 therefore
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 Inuisible
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 all
                 externall
                 worship
                 is
                 prohibited
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 Lord
                 here
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 shal
                 be
                 worshiped
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 rite
                 of
                 worshiping
                 .
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Cyrill
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Euthimius
                 vpon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 do
                 oppose
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   in
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 corporall
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 words
                 :
                 
                   in
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sayd
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 figures
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 because
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 obiected
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 shal
                 be
                 Inuisible
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 reply
                 further
                 hereto
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 former
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 (
                 alledged
                 by
                 Ochinus
                 )
                 touching
                 an
                 incessant
                 ,
                 &
                 vndiscontinued
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 &
                 Doctours
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 remaine
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 omitting
                 other
                 texts
                 aboue
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Protestants
                 confessions
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 euer
                 Visibility
                 (
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 by
                 Michaeas
                 )
                 do
                 fully
                 answere
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfy
                 the
                 supposed
                 doubts
                 suggested
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 texts
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Churches
                 Inuisibility
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Secondly
                 I
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 diuers
                 learned
                 
                 brethren
                 of
                 ours
                 (
                 punctually
                 ,
                 and
                 purposely
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 remayne
                 then
                 Visible
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 giue
                 some
                 tast
                 hereof
                 ,
                 
                   D.
                   Pulke
                
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   not
                   driuen
                   into
                   any
                   corner
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   but
                   was
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   &
                   shal
                   be
                   dispersed
                   in
                   many
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 he
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 The
                 b
                 
                   true
                   Church
                   (
                   though
                   obscured
                   ,
                   and
                   driuen
                   into
                   wildernes
                   by
                   Antichrist
                   )
                   yet
                   shall
                   continue
                   dispersed
                   ouer
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 Bullenger
                 sayth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   shal
                   be
                   right
                
                 c
                 famous
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 then
                 
                   right
                   famous
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 then
                 Visible
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 Szegedine
                 (
                 a
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 )
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   The
                   ministers
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   shall
                   preach
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   Antichrist
                   shall
                   tread
                   vnderfoote
                   the
                   holy
                
                 
                 Citty
                 .
                 Thus
                 farre
                 in
                 solution
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 chiefe
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 vsually
                 obiected
                 against
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 (
                 M.
                 Doctour
                 )
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 turne
                 ,
                 to
                 warrāt
                 the
                 former
                 truth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 wrytings
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 arguments
                 of
                 Credibility
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 reason
                 it selfe
                 doth
                 minister
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DOCTOVR
                 REYNOLDS
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 prepared
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 presse
                 your
                 memoryes
                 with
                 a
                 needles
                 ouercharge
                 of
                 their
                 sentences
                 :
                 Some
                 few
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 pertinent
                 )
                 shall
                 serue
                 ;
                 though
                 otherwise
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 luxuriant
                 ,
                 and
                 plentifull
                 herein
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 thus
                 Origin
                 writeth
                 :
                 Ecclesia
                 e
                 
                   est
                   plaena
                   fulgore
                   ,
                   ab
                   oriente
                   vsque
                   ad
                   Occidentem
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   fulgour
                   ,
                   or
                   brightnes
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   West
                   .
                   Cyprian
                
                 discourseth
                 thus
                 :
                 Ecclesia
                 f
                 
                   Dom.
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   being
                   replenished
                   with
                   light
                   ,
                   casteth
                   forth
                   it
                   beames
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   .
                   Chrysostome
                
                 g
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   facilius
                   est
                   solem
                   extingui
                   ,
                   quam
                   Ecclesiam
                   obscurari
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   more
                   easy
                   for
                   the
                   Sunne
                   to
                   be
                   extinguished
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   obscured
                   ,
                   or
                   darkened
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 conpendiousnesse
                 )
                 S.
                 Austin
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 Marke
                 for
                 the
                 ignorant
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 false
                 Conuenticles
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 :
                 
                 
                   Propter
                   hoc
                   enim
                   motus
                   &c.
                
                 
                 h
                 
                   By
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   tēptations
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   weake
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   may
                   be
                   seduced
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   from
                   acknowledging
                   the
                   Churches
                   brightnesse
                   ;
                   our
                   Lord
                   euen
                   foreseeing
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Citye
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   built
                   vpon
                   a
                   hill
                   cannot
                   be
                   hidd
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 
                   S.
                   Augustin
                
                 thus
                 enlargeth
                 himselfe
                 :
                 Ecclesia
                 i
                 
                   vera
                   nemiem
                   latet
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   is
                   hidd
                   ,
                   or
                   concealed
                   from
                   no
                   man.
                
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 :
                 k
                 
                   numquid
                   digito
                   &c.
                   
                   Do
                   we
                   not
                   point
                   our
                   fingar
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   it
                   doth
                   she
                   not
                   lye
                   open
                   to
                   all
                   ?
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 he
                 exaggerateth
                 this
                 point
                 further
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 l
                 
                   Quid
                   amplius
                   diccturus
                   sum
                   &c.
                   
                   What
                   may
                   I
                   more
                   say
                   ,
                   then
                   account
                   them
                   blynd
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   see
                   so
                   greate
                   a
                   mountaine
                   who
                   do
                   shult
                   their
                   eyes
                   against
                   a
                   candel
                   ,
                   placed
                   in
                   a
                   candelstich
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 
                   S.
                   Austin
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 easely
                 coniecture
                 ,
                 how
                 muche
                 different
                 ware
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 ,
                 and
                 primatiue
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 conceipts
                 ,
                 who
                 labour
                 by
                 their
                 speeches
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 faire
                 streame
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Resplendency
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 shallow
                 current
                 of
                 her
                 supposed
                 Obscurity
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 descend
                 to
                 arguments
                 drawne
                 from
                 analogy
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 comparison
                 ,
                 made
                 betwene
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 Certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 euer
                 since
                 Ghrists
                 dayes
                 retained
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 a
                 knowne
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 vnder
                 some
                 restraint
                 )
                 and
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 haue
                 euer
                 since
                 bene
                 extarnally
                 visible
                 (
                 though
                 disperced
                 )
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Spayne
                   ,
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Germany
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   England
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 this
                 point
                 Peter
                 m
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 n
                 do
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 your selfe
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 can
                 well
                 iustify
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 should
                 want
                 a
                 continuall
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 inferiour
                 in
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 dignity
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Synagogue
                 ;
                 euen
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 prophesied
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 florishing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 greatest
                 
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 ruyne
                 :
                 a
                 reasonable
                 to
                 ouerbalance
                 all
                 reasons
                 ,
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 foresaid
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 is
                 also
                 proued
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 durnig
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 then
                 so
                 Visible
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Professours
                 thereof
                 did
                 beare
                 euen
                 in
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 markable
                 signe
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 badg
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 it
                 infancy
                 ,
                 and
                 beginning
                 in
                 Christs
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 Who
                 were
                 so
                 Visible
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 Visibly
                 descend
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Penticost
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 We
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts.
                   c
                
                 2.
                 3.
                 4.
                 that
                 on
                 one
                 day
                 three
                 thousands
                 ;
                 on
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 fyue
                 thousands
                 were
                 adioyned
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 confession
                 of
                 fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 after
                 they
                 (
                 and
                 only
                 they
                 )
                 were
                 reputed
                 ,
                 as
                 membrs
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 adioyne
                 themselue
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 externall
                 confession
                 of
                 fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 other
                 argument
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 greate
                 necessity
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 Christians
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 obliged
                 vnder
                 paine
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 to
                 range
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perseuer
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 as
                 appareth
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 p
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 q
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 and
                 Austin
                 :
                 r
                 but
                 euen
                 from
                 reason
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Since
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 raigne
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 Inuisible
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 can
                 God
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 by
                 threatning
                 to
                 vs
                 eternal
                 perdition
                 for
                 our
                 not
                 performing
                 such
                 conditions
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 (
                 supposing
                 the
                 Church
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Visible
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 accomplish
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Furthermore
                 the
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 impugneth
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 giuen
                 by
                 vs
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 there
                 matters
                 cannot
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 but
                 among
                 a
                 
                   Visible
                   Society
                
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Inuisibillity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 mainly
                 crosseth
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 instituted
                 .
                 Which
                 end
                 was
                 to
                 prosecute
                 God
                 with
                 that
                 entier
                 and
                 perfect
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 man
                 can
                 giue
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 worship
                 him
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 his
                 Soule
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 externally
                 with
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 deeds
                 (
                 seeing
                 Man
                 consisteth
                 of
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 )
                 But
                 an
                 Inuisible
                 Church
                 performeth
                 it
                 worship
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 minde
                 :
                 And
                 with
                 this
                 I
                 end
                 ,
                 referring
                 the
                 last
                 point
                 to
                 you
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 enter
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 stage
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 willingly
                 I
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 peruse
                 the
                 writings
                 (
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 bene
                 of
                 the
                 chiëfest
                 note
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 (
                 Church
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 world
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 riotous
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 and
                 abounding
                 they
                 haue
                 bene
                 in
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 borowed
                 sequels
                 ,
                 though
                 neuer
                 so
                 necessary
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 we
                 find
                 Caluin
                 (
                 the
                 halfe
                 Arche
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Nunc
                   de
                
                 Visibili
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Now
                 we
                 
                   determine
                   to
                   dispute
                   of
                   the
                
                 Visible
                 
                   Church
                   &c.
                   extracuius
                   gremium
                   ,
                   nulla
                   est
                   speranda
                   peccatorum
                   remissio
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   whose
                   bosome
                   we
                   cannot
                   expect
                   any
                   remission
                   of
                   sinns
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 Melancton
                 lesse
                 full
                 herein
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 acknowledgeth
                 :
                 t
                 
                   Necesse
                   est
                   fateri
                   esse
                
                 Visibilem
                 
                   Ecclesiam
                   &c.
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   confesse
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                
                 Visible
                 ;
                 
                   Whither
                   tendeth
                   then
                   haec
                   portentosa
                   oratio
                   ,
                   this
                   monstrous
                   opinion
                   ,
                   which
                   denyeth
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                
                 Visible
                 ?
                 Melancthon
                 Further
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 u
                 
                   Whensoeuer
                   we
                   thinke
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   behould
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   such
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                
                 Visible
                 
                   Church
                   :
                   Neither
                   let
                   vs
                   dreame
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   place
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   this
                
                 Visible
                 Society
                 
                   &c.
                   neither
                   let
                   vs
                   imagine
                   of
                   any
                   other
                
                 Inuisible
                 Church
                 .
                 Briefly
                 the
                 said
                 Melancthon
                 vrging
                 diuers
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 thus
                 cōcludeth
                 :
                 
                 
                   Hi
                   &
                
                 x
                 
                   similes
                   loci
                   &c.
                   
                   These
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   lyke
                   places
                   (
                   of
                   Scripture
                   )
                   non
                   de
                
                 Ideä
                 Platonica
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   de
                
                 Ecclesia
                 visibili
                 loquuntur
                 ;
                 
                   do
                   not
                   speake
                   of
                
                 Plato
                 his
                 Ideä
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   of
                   the
                
                 Visible
                 Church
                 ▪
                 this
                 Melancthon
                 .
                 The
                 Learned
                 Hunnius
                 giueth
                 his
                 sentence
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 God
                 y
                 
                   in
                   all
                   times
                   hath
                   placed
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   high
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   exalted
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   all
                   Prople
                   ,
                   and
                   Nations
                   .
                   Iacobus
                   Andreas
                
                 (
                 that
                 famous
                 Protestant
                 )
                 thus
                 ●umpeth
                 with
                 his
                 brethrē
                 herein
                 :
                 We
                 z
                 
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   must
                   be
                   a
                
                 Visible
                 company
                 
                   of
                   teachers
                   ,
                   and
                   hearers
                
                 .
                 The
                 eminet
                 Dan●us●oth
                 ●oth
                 thus
                 second
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 Who
                 a
                 
                   denyeth
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   and
                   that
                
                 Visible
                 )
                 
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   he
                   without
                   doubt
                   sheweth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   ignorant
                   in
                   holy
                   Schripture
                   .
                   M.
                   Hooker
                
                 (
                 your
                 Countriman
                 )
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 God
                 b
                 
                   hath
                   had
                   euer
                   shall
                   haue
                   some
                   Church
                
                 Visible
                 
                   vpon
                   earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 (
                 once
                 your
                 Companion
                 ,
                 Ochinus
                 )
                 confesseth
                 the
                 trueth
                 herein
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   We
                   do
                
                 c
                 
                   not
                   appoint
                   an
                
                 Innisible
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   do
                   define
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Congregation
                   vnto
                   which
                   the
                   faithfull
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   safely
                   adioyne
                   themselues
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   D.
                   Field
                
                 conspireth
                 with
                 al
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 thus
                 saying
                 :
                 d
                 
                   The
                   persons
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   Church
                   consisteth
                   are
                
                 Visible
                 ;
                 
                   their
                   profession
                   knowne
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   prophane
                   ,
                   and
                   wiched
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                   the
                   Church
                   cannot
                   be
                
                 Inuisible
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 Doctour
                 preuenteth
                 the
                 answere
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 Visible
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 
                   D.
                   Field
                
                 thus
                 reprehendeth
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Bellarmine
                
                 touching
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 e
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Bellarmine
                 
                   laboreth
                   in
                   vaine
                   in
                   proouing
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   alwayes
                   hath
                   bene
                   a
                
                 Visible
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   not
                   consisting
                   of
                   some
                   few
                   scattered
                   Christians
                   ,
                   without
                   Order
                   of
                   Ministry
                   or
                   vse
                   of
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   wee
                   do
                   most
                   willingly
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   ;
                   how
                   soeuer
                   perhaps
                   some
                   few
                   haue
                   bene
                   otherwise
                   of
                   Opinion
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 great
                 breuity
                 ,
                 and
                 ommitting
                 the
                 like
                 confessions
                 herein
                 of
                 other
                 remarkable
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 shall
                 
                 close
                 vp
                 this
                 scene
                 ,
                 who
                 enthereth
                 into
                 heate
                 ,
                 and
                 passion
                 with
                 his
                 Aduersaries
                 for
                 needelesly
                 prouing
                 the
                 Churches
                 euer
                 Visibility
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   Cur
                   ergo
                   anxiè
                   &
                   curiosè
                   probant
                   ,
                   quod
                   est
                   a
                   nobis
                   numquam
                   negatum
                   ?
                   Why
                   do
                   they
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 
                   so
                   painfully
                   and
                   curiously
                   proue
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   neuer
                   denyed
                   ?
                
                 And
                 then
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 Doctour
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   enim
                   clancularij
                   secessus
                   &
                   conuocationes
                   sunt
                   Christianae
                   ,
                   the
                   society
                   of
                   Christians
                   are
                   not
                   secret
                   meetings
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 there
                 againe
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 militant
                 :
                 
                   Oportet
                   Ecclesiam
                   esse
                   conspicuam
                   Conclusio
                   est
                   clarissima
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   manifest
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   conspicuous
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Visible
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 (
                 Gentlemen
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 confessing
                 with
                 vs
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 the
                 euer
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 in
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 (
                 as
                 
                   D.
                   Fyeld
                
                 aboue
                 speaketh
                 )
                 shall
                 take
                 full
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 which
                 cleare
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 those
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 Protestants
                 (
                 who
                 confesse
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 Visible
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 maner
                 )
                 are
                 preuented
                 of
                 their
                 poore
                 refuge
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                
                 Visible
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   tymes
                
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 enioyed
                 a
                 flux
                 ,
                 and
                 reflux
                 of
                 it
                 
                   Visibility
                   )
                   knowne
                   ,
                   but
                   knowne
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   and
                   faythfull
                   :
                
                 phantastically
                 spoken
                 without
                 al
                 colour
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 and
                 mainly
                 crossing
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 owne
                 more
                 learned
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 most
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 formery
                 mentioned
                 Propheces
                 of
                 Gods
                 sacred
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 passages
                 thereof
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 to
                 al
                 force
                 of
                 reason
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 see
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 you
                 are
                 very
                 conuersant
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 Writers
                 ;
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 first
                 point
                 is
                 perfected
                 ,
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 discourse
                 is
                 to
                 relye
                 ;
                 And
                 though
                 thē
                 be
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 crye
                 downe
                 an
                 errour
                 or
                 false
                 opinion
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 once
                 aduanced
                 ;
                 Neuerthelesse
                 I
                 trust
                 ,
                 no
                 learned
                 ,
                 iudicious
                 Man
                 ,
                 perusing
                 the
                 former
                 authorities
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 will
                 euer
                 dreame
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Inuisible
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 being
                 in
                 it selfe
                 a
                 meere
                 intentional
                 Notion
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 no
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 truly
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 next
                 place
                 properly
                 incumbent
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 graue
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 Protestants
                 for
                 all
                 ages
                 since
                 Christ
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 former
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 exacteth
                 such
                 a
                 Visibility
                 (
                 I
                 hould
                 it
                 conuenient
                 to
                 put
                 you
                 al
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 points
                 ;
                 the
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 which
                 may
                 much
                 induce
                 to
                 the
                 discouery
                 of
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 such
                 Instances
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 my
                 thoughts
                 presage
                 ,
                 wil
                 be
                 hereafter
                 insisteth
                 vpon
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 do
                 well
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 those
                 premonitions
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 shal
                 be
                 any
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 examples
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 displayed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 proceed
                 in
                 your
                 Method
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 then
                 of
                 these
                 any
                 maduersions
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 wounderful
                 reluctation
                 ,
                 and
                 backwardnesse
                 in
                 some
                 Protestants
                 (
                 a
                 manifest
                 signe
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 guilty
                 defectiuenesse
                 herein
                 )
                 when
                 this
                 Catholicks
                 presse
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 instances
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacrements
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 seing
                 they
                 wil
                 beare
                 men
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Church
                 hath
                 euer
                 continued
                 Visible
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 therefore
                 in
                 reasons
                 it selfe
                 bound
                 (
                 as
                 mantayning
                 the
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 )
                 to
                 vndertake
                 the
                 proose
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 answearably
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 
                   D
                   Wutton
                
                 g
                 (
                 speaking
                 to
                 his
                 Catholicke
                 Aduersary
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 write
                 :
                 
                   you
                   wilt
                   say
                   ,
                   shew
                   vs
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   fayth
                   ,
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   you
                   professe
                   ,
                   where
                   held
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   proue
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   held
                   no
                   where
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   what
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   beshewed
                   ?
                   yet
                   we
                   know
                   by
                   the
                   articles
                   of
                   our
                   Creede
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   hath
                   bene
                   alwayes
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   religion
                   ,
                   we
                   professe
                   ,
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   be
                   held
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   stands
                   vpon
                   you
                   to
                   disproue
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   you
                   do
                   by
                   particular
                   Records
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   haue
                   particular
                   answere
                   .
                
                 Then
                 which
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 spoken
                 ,
                 first
                 more
                 absurdly
                 ,
                 as
                 expecting
                 records
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 were
                 in
                 
                 being
                 ?
                 He
                 furthermore
                 transferring
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 prouing
                 vpon
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 which
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fellowes
                 only
                 stand
                 obliged
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 discouer
                 more
                 their
                 vnablenessein
                 guing
                 examples
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 during
                 the
                 former
                 ages
                 ?
                 The
                 like
                 dispairing
                 Answere
                 
                   D
                   Fulke
                
                 ,
                 *
                 vseth
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 his
                 Aduersary
                 :
                 
                   Proferre
                   me
                   iubes
                   teto
                   orbe
                   latitantes
                   ,
                   vah
                   quam
                   iniquum
                   postulas
                   ?
                   Thou
                   willest
                   me
                   to
                   produce
                   ,
                   and
                   name
                   those
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   lye
                   secret
                   through
                   out
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   how
                   iniust
                   a
                   thing
                   dost
                   thou
                   here
                   demand
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Obseruation
                 .
                 Seing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 al
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 seasons
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 discontinuance
                 thereof
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Visibile
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enioy
                 a
                 publike
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 we
                 al
                 haue
                 proued
                 )
                 That
                 therefore
                 such
                 Instances
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 by
                 you
                 hereafter
                 (
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 do
                 but
                 iustify
                 Visibility
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 (
                 &
                 no
                 longer
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Protestants
                 did
                 liue
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 except
                 you
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 examples
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 for
                 al
                 ages
                 since
                 Christ
                 (
                 &
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 fayle
                 herein
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 only
                 age
                 )
                 it
                 necessarily
                 followeth
                 ;
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 (
                 as
                 wanting
                 this
                 vninterrupted
                 Visibility
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 prophecyed
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 places
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 Obseruation
                 .
                 That
                 one
                 may
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 iustly
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 (
                 among
                 others
                 )
                 must
                 necessatily
                 concurre
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 do
                 mantayne
                 al
                 the
                 chiefest
                 points
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ;
                 Thus
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 hould
                 only
                 some
                 few
                 points
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 being
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 greater
                 importance
                 )
                 to
                 pertake
                 with
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 seeing
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 rather
                 (
                 as
                 beleiuing
                 more
                 Articles
                 of
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 denomination
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 him
                 rather
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 weightier
                 number
                 of
                 Articles
                 beleeued
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 ther
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 though
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 so
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 is
                 formally
                 neither
                 
                 Catholicke
                 not
                 Protestant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 hould
                 pertinaciously
                 any
                 mayne
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 or
                 Paradoxes
                 wholy
                 impugned
                 ,
                 gainsaid
                 ,
                 and
                 contradicted
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 Catholicke
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Man
                 in
                 this
                 respecte
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 styled
                 rather
                 an
                 open
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 last
                 obseruation
                 ;
                 Euen
                 as
                 when
                 beasts
                 of
                 seueral
                 Kyndes
                 (
                 or
                 species
                 )
                 do
                 coople
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ingendred
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 Kinde
                 ,
                 diuers
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 Religion
                 or
                 fayth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 propagated
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 contrary
                 Religions
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 them
                 al.
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 premised
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 or
                 either
                 of
                 you
                 two
                 ,
                 may
                 begin
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 Protestant
                 Professours
                 for
                 euery
                 age
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 reply
                 therto
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 wil
                 best
                 inable
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 like
                 well
                 of
                 these
                 your
                 animaduertions
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 in
                 a
                 cleare
                 iudgement
                 to
                 fanne
                 away
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 faulty
                 instances
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 begin
                 your
                 discours
                 of
                 Instancing
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 demand
                 of
                 you
                 al
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Bellarmyne
                
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 late
                 discours
                 with
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 )
                 whether
                 you
                 wil
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 learned
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 al
                 the
                 following
                 passages
                 betweene
                 vs
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 here
                 answere
                 for
                 vs
                 al
                 We
                 will
                 indisputably
                 stand
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 mens
                 learned
                 iudgmēts
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 conuince
                 either
                 our
                 future
                 examples
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 cause
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 Protestants
                 penns
                 we
                 yeald
                 you
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 hould
                 with
                 Osiander
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 that
                 h
                 
                   the
                   Confession
                   and
                   testimony
                   of
                   an
                   Aduersary
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   greatest
                   authority
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 truly
                 saith
                 :
                 surely
                 i
                 
                   among
                   other
                   testimonyes
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   greatest
                   weight
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                   Enemyes
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   D.
                   Bancrofs
                
                 
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 al
                 other
                 Protestants
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 )
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 :
                 Let
                 k
                 
                   vs
                   take
                   hould
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   granted
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   bould
                   to
                   build
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   constrained
                   to
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   .
                
                 Which
                 kinde
                 of
                 proofe
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Auncient
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 for
                 Ireneus
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   vnanswerable
                
                 l
                 
                   proofe
                   ,
                   which
                   bringeth
                   attestation
                   from
                   the
                   Aduersaries
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 And
                 Nazianzen
                 pronounceth
                 thus
                 hereof
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                
                 m
                 
                   greatest
                   cu●ning
                   and
                   wisdome
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   to
                   bynd
                   the
                   Aduersary
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   words
                   :
                
                 So
                 full
                 you
                 see
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 maine
                 matter
                 .
                 To
                 produce
                 instances
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 shal
                 be
                 my
                 peculiar
                 Scene
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 marshal
                 ,
                 and
                 incampe
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 my
                 examples
                 ,
                 thereby
                 the
                 more
                 forcibly
                 to
                 inuade
                 your
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 later
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ascend
                 vpwards
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 last
                 threescore
                 yeares
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 enioyed
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 )
                 to
                 forbeare
                 all
                 other
                 Countreyes
                 )
                 it
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 in
                 it
                 full
                 Orbe
                 ;
                 all
                 writers
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 acknowledging
                 no
                 lesse
                 .
                 Againe
                 in
                 
                   K.
                   Edward
                
                 the
                 sixt
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 worthy
                 Man
                 Ochinus
                 here
                 present
                 (
                 backed
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 endeauours
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 )
                 did
                 so
                 plant
                 our
                 Protestant
                 fayth
                 in
                 our
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 infinite
                 most
                 remarkable
                 Professours
                 thereof
                 did
                 instantly
                 growne
                 (
                 like
                 roses
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 cold
                 ,
                 or
                 tempest
                 ,
                 blooming
                 forth
                 through
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 )
                 with
                 refe●erence
                 of
                 which
                 Professours
                 ,
                 Ochinus
                 may
                 iustly
                 apply
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Aenias
                 :
                 n
                 
                   Quorum
                   pars
                   magna
                   fui
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 since
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 I
                 easily
                 grant
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 most
                 Visible
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 English
                 Chronicles
                 )
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 freely
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestancy
                 hath
                 continued
                 in
                 England
                 some
                 threescore
                 and
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestancy
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 comprehendeth
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 taught
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 for
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 necessarily
                 concurre
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 ,
                 &
                 complete
                 
                 Protestant
                 )
                 was
                 fully
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 beleiued
                 in
                 
                   K.
                   Edward
                
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 I
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Will
                 you
                 deny
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 so
                 manifest
                 a
                 verity
                 ,
                 whereas
                 myselfe
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 eyewitnesse
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 If
                 I
                 may
                 speake
                 in
                 modesty
                 )
                 a
                 greate
                 Cause
                 thereof
                 ?
                 What
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 deny
                 ,
                 such
                 illustrious
                 Trueths
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 hope
                 can
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 your
                 bettering
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 our
                 disputation
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 Ochinus
                 ,
                 beare
                 me
                 not
                 downe
                 with
                 astreame
                 of
                 vaunting
                 words
                 (
                 the
                 refuse
                 of
                 speech
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 with
                 force
                 of
                 argument
                 .
                 I
                 peremptorily
                 deny
                 the
                 former
                 point
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 iustifying
                 this
                 my
                 deniall
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 recurre
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Communion
                   Booke
                
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 in
                 
                   K.
                   Edwards
                
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 approbation
                 ,
                 and
                 allowance
                 (
                 as
                 
                   D.
                   Doue
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Protestant
                 affirmeth
                 )
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 your
                 Cooperatour
                 .
                 Which
                 Booke
                 we
                 must
                 presume
                 in
                 al
                 reason
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 fayth
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 established
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Communion
                   Booke
                
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 greater
                 authority
                 )
                 was
                 warranted
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 
                   Communion
                   Booke
                
                 ,
                 or
                 publicke
                 Lyturgy
                 of
                 the
                 fayth
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 being
                 printed
                 in
                 
                   folio
                   by
                   Edward
                   Whit-church
                   anno
                
                 1549.
                 pertaketh
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 maketh
                 speciall
                 defence
                 for
                 Ceremonyes
                 ;
                 c
                 and
                 prescribeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 shal
                 be
                 consecrated
                 with
                 the
                 
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                
                 .
                 It
                 commandeth
                 d
                 
                   consecration
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   .
                
                 It
                 alloweth
                 of
                 Chrisme
                 ;
                 e
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Childs
                 annoynting
                 f
                 
                   and
                   Exorcisme
                
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 booke
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 
                   of
                   prayer
                
                 h
                 
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ;
                 and
                 intercession
                 ,
                 and
                 i
                 
                   offering
                   vp
                   of
                   our
                   Prayers
                   by
                   Angells
                   .
                
                 It
                 deffendeth
                 
                   Baptisme
                   giuen
                   by
                   Laypersons
                
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   necessity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   the
                   grace
                
                 l
                 
                   of
                   that
                   Sacrament
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Confirmation
                 m
                 
                   of
                   children
                
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 giuen
                 them
                 thereby
                 It
                 mentioneth
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 vsed
                 in
                 tyme
                 at
                 Masse
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Priests
                   turning
                   sometimes
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ;
                 
                 n
                 
                   and
                   sometimes
                   to
                   the
                   People
                
                 .
                 o
                 It
                 ordayneth
                 that
                 answerably
                 yet
                 to
                 our
                 Catholike
                 custome
                 )
                 p
                 
                   Alleluya
                   should
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   from
                   Easter
                   to
                   Trinity
                   sunday
                   .
                
                 It
                 prescribeth
                 the
                 Priest
                 
                   blessing
                   of
                   the
                
                 q
                 
                   Bryde
                   ,
                   &
                   brydegroome
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   .
                
                 It
                 alloweth
                 the
                 
                   Priests
                   absolution
                   of
                   the
                   sicke
                   Penetent
                   ,
                
                 with
                 these
                 particular
                 words
                 :
                 By
                 r
                 
                   the
                   authority
                   committed
                   vnto
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   absolute
                   thee
                   of
                   all
                   thy
                   sinns
                   .
                
                 It
                 mentioneth
                 
                   a
                   speciall
                   Confession
                
                 s
                 
                   of
                   the
                   sicke
                   Penitent
                
                 ;
                 And
                 lastly
                 it
                 commandeth
                 the
                 t
                 
                   annoynting
                   of
                   the
                   sicke
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 Catholicks
                 call
                 
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Extreme
                   Vnction
                
                 .
                 So
                 little
                 reason
                 
                   [
                   Ocbinus
                
                 ]
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestancy
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 mantained
                 ,
                 and
                 publikely
                 established
                 by
                 
                   King
                   Edward
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 the
                 Communion
                 booke
                 was
                 then
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 instructed
                 those
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 conuersed
                 ,
                 to
                 reiect
                 those
                 superstitions
                 their
                 confirmed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 let
                 that
                 passe
                 .
                 It
                 auayleth
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 whether
                 Protestancy
                 was
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 at
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 most
                 fully
                 dilated
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Countryes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 afore
                 raysing
                 vp
                 of
                 Luther
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 miraculously
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 to
                 illuminate
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 the
                 Trueth
                 of
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discipate
                 the
                 clowds
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Romish
                 Errours
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 you
                 wil
                 acknowledg
                 Luther
                 for
                 a
                 perfect
                 Protestant
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 Luther
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 and
                 Visible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 Ghospellers
                 trauayle
                 with
                 you
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 on
                 this
                 child
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 did
                 erect
                 a
                 perfect
                 forme
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 Affection
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 blind
                 but
                 also
                 deafe
                 ;
                 so
                 loath
                 you
                 Protestants
                 are
                 either
                 to
                 see
                 or
                 heare
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 Luther
                 herein
                 .
                 
                 Neuerthelesse
                 I
                 here
                 auerre
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 iustify
                 Luther
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 Protestant
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 himselfe
                 thus
                 vaunteth
                 ¶
                 
                   Christum
                   a
                   nobis
                   primò
                   vulgatum
                   audemus
                   gloriari
                
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 accustomed
                 blemish
                 of
                 most
                 Innouatours
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 their
                 owne
                 Parasites
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 Strange
                 Luther
                 not
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ?
                 doth
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shine
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 fier
                 hot
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 Sea
                 ebb
                 ,
                 and
                 flow
                 ?
                 As
                 certaine
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 so
                 certaine
                 ,
                 Luther
                 was
                 a
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Protestant
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 dispel
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 the
                 mists
                 of
                 
                   Antichristian
                   darkenesse
                
                 .
                 From
                 his
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 writings
                 ,
                 a
                 ●ier
                 of
                 Christian
                 zeale
                 was
                 inkindled
                 in
                 thousands
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 embrasing
                 of
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 And
                 neuer
                 did
                 the
                 
                   torrent
                   ,
                   and
                   inundation
                
                 of
                 superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 suffer
                 a
                 greater
                 reflux
                 a
                 greater
                 
                   reflux
                   and
                   Ebb
                
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Rhetorically
                 amplifyed
                 ,
                 Neuserus
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 froath
                 of
                 empty
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 sway
                 the
                 iudicious
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 Luther
                 did
                 derogatize
                 more
                 articles
                 of
                 Innouation
                 ,
                 and
                 Nouelisme
                 ,
                 now
                 taught
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 one
                 Man
                 afore
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 plantation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 yet
                 that
                 Luther
                 was
                 a
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 articulate
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 (
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 now
                 taught
                 by
                 that
                 Church
                 )
                 may
                 iustly
                 ,
                 &
                 truely
                 acknowledg
                 for
                 a
                 member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 eternally
                 denye
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 iustify
                 my
                 deniall
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 bookes
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 ¶
                 Luther
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 was
                 no
                 Protestant
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 I
                 euict
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 premonitions
                 ,
                 and
                 cautions
                 )
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 Luther
                 did
                 euer
                 hould
                 (
                 euen
                 after
                 his
                 reuolt
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 diuers
                 Catholicke
                 opinions
                 ,
                 or
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 now
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Luther
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 did
                 mantayne
                 diuers
                 grosse
                 errours
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 blasphemies
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 condemned
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestants
                 :
                 So
                 euident
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 was
                 too
                 weake
                 a
                 bulke
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 nurrishment
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 different
                 plants
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 do
                 stile
                 themselues
                 Protestants
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 touching
                 seuerall
                 Catholicke
                 points
                 ,
                 euer
                 beleiued
                 ,
                 &
                 defended
                 by
                 Luther
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 his
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 these
                 following
                 may
                 serue
                 ,
                 as
                 Instances
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 First
                 he
                 euer
                 maintayned
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                   in
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 knoweth
                 )
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 followers
                 for
                 their
                 peculiar
                 defence
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 are
                 styled
                 Lutherans
                 by
                 
                   Swinglins
                   ,
                   Caluin
                
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 party
                 ;
                 impugning
                 the
                 foresaid
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Luther
                 also
                 defended
                 
                   Prayer
                   to
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 he
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 :
                 x
                 
                   De
                   intercessione
                   diuorum
                   ,
                   cum
                   tota
                   Ecclesia
                   Christiana
                   sentio
                   ,
                   &
                   iudico
                   sanctos
                   a
                   nobis
                   honorandos
                   esse
                   atque
                   inuocandos
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 also
                 taught
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Euangelicall
                   Counsells
                
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 do
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Booke
                 :
                 de
                 y
                 assertionibus
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Purgatory
                
                 ,
                 he
                 taught
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 see
                 tom
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 z
                 
                   Wittenberg
                   .
                   in
                   resolut
                   .
                   de
                   Indulgentijs
                   .
                
                 And
                 answerably
                 to
                 this
                 ground
                 he
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 
                   Vrbanus
                   Regius
                
                 a
                 [
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ]
                 to
                 defend
                 
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Luther
                 further
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 approued
                 the
                 
                   vse
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   Beza
                
                 b
                 witnesseth
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 
                   indifferency
                   of
                   communion
                   vnder
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   kindes
                
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 place
                 a
                 necessity
                 in
                 both
                 )
                 is
                 allowed
                 by
                 Luther
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 quamuis
                 c
                 
                   pulcrum
                   sit
                   &c.
                   
                   Although
                   it
                   were
                   very
                   seemely
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   both
                   the
                   species
                   ,
                   or
                   formes
                   in
                   the
                   blessed
                   Eucharist
                   ;
                   &
                   though
                   Christ
                   commanded
                   nothing
                   herein
                   ,
                   as
                   necessary
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   to
                   follow
                   peace
                   &c.
                   then
                   to
                   contende
                   about
                   the
                   formes
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                
                 ,
                 vpon
                 our
                 foreheads
                 ;
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Creuelius
                
                 (
                 a
                 Lutheran
                 )
                 thus
                 witnesseth
                 :
                 
                   Cum
                   imus
                   cubitum
                   ,
                   ●iue
                   surgimus
                   electo
                   ,
                   cruce
                   nos
                   iuxta
                
                 Lutheri
                 d
                 
                   &
                   aliorum
                   piorum●●
                   institutionem
                   ,
                   signamus
                   :
                   When
                   we
                   
                   go
                   to
                   bedd
                   ,
                   or
                   rise
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   signe
                   our selues
                   with
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   aduice
                   of
                
                 Luther
                 
                   and
                   other
                   pious
                   men
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Maulius
                
                 e
                 
                   (
                   Luthers
                
                 scholler
                 )
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 
                   Luther
                   :
                   respondet
                
                 Lutherus
                 ,
                 
                   signo
                   crucis
                   facto
                   ,
                   Deus
                   me
                   tuetitur
                   :
                
                 Luther
                 
                   answereth
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   God
                   defend
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 to
                 omit
                 diuers
                 other
                 points
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 Luther
                 neuer
                 dissented
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   )
                   Luther
                
                 euer
                 mantained
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   gouerment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   Monarchical
                
                 &
                 neither
                 Aristocratical
                 ,
                 nor
                 Popular
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 Luther
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 Cum
                 f
                 
                   Deus
                   voluerit
                   &c.
                   
                   Seing
                   God
                   would
                   haue
                   one
                   Catholicke
                   Church
                   ,
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   :
                   it
                   was
                   needful
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   people
                   ,
                   imo
                   vnum
                   aliquem
                   patrem
                   istius
                   vnius
                   populi
                   elegi
                   ,
                   yea
                   some
                   one
                   father
                   of
                   this
                   one
                   people
                   should
                   be
                   choosen
                   ,
                   ad
                   quem
                   ,
                   &
                   suos
                   posteros
                   spectant
                   totus
                   orbis
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   successours
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   should
                   belong
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 
                   [
                   Gentlemen
                
                 ]
                 touching
                 some
                 tast
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 ,
                 euen
                 after
                 his
                 forsaking
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 did
                 neuerthelesse
                 still
                 retaine
                 ,
                 and
                 belieue
                 ,
                 diuers
                 Catholicke
                 doctrines
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 was
                 no
                 no
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 Protestant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 confesse
                 indeede
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 (
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 writings
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 reueale
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 World
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 tearme
                 it
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 Euangelical
                 Trueth
                 :
                 the
                 fuller
                 discouery
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 being
                 reserued
                 for
                 our
                 later
                 dayes
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 his
                 owne
                 Religion
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 beliefe
                 of
                 some
                 Trueths
                 )
                 perfectly
                 good
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 pesitiuely
                 mantayning
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 errour
                 (
                 then
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 nuzled
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 euill
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 your
                 reply
                 is
                 impertinent
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 only
                 ,
                 whether
                 Luther
                 in
                 respest
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 absolute
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 Gospellers
                 repute
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 &
                 sound
                 Protestant
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 your
                 owne
                 errour
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 in
                 ouer
                 highly
                 preiudging
                 of
                 Luthers
                 Religion
                 .
                 I
                 wil
                 
                 here
                 particularize
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Protestants
                 relations
                 ,
                 certaine
                 Heresies
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 ;
                 neuer
                 by
                 him
                 after
                 recaled
                 ,
                 and
                 incompatible
                 with
                 saluation
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 modicum
                 *
                 
                   firmentum
                   totam
                   massam
                   corrumpit
                
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 egurgitate
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 impure
                 stomak
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 lesse
                 reason
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 vrged
                 for
                 a
                 Protestant
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 here
                 alleadg
                 his
                 impious
                 doctrine
                 (
                 wherin
                 he
                 labored
                 to
                 cut
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 it
                 maister-veine
                 )
                 touching
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 he
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 :
                 The
                 g
                 
                   Diuinity
                   is
                   threefould
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   three
                   Persons
                   be
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 the
                 reason
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 ,
                 why
                 Luther
                 h
                 expungeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Litany
                 ,
                 this
                 verse
                 :
                 
                   Holy
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   one
                   very
                   God
                   ,
                   haue
                   mercy
                   vpon
                   vs.
                
                 And
                 hereupon
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   humane
                   inuention
                   ,
                   and
                   soundeth
                   coldly
                   .
                
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 he
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   his
                   soule
                   hateth
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   Homousion
                   ,
                   or
                   Consubstantiale
                
                 ;
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 writeth
                 :
                 Anima
                 k
                 
                   me
                   a
                   odit
                   Homousion
                   ,
                   &
                   Optimè
                   exigerunt
                   Ariani
                   ,
                   ne
                   vocem
                   illam
                   prophanam
                   &
                   nouam
                   regulis
                   fidei
                   statu●
                   liceret
                   .
                   My
                   very
                   soule
                   ha●eth
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   Homousion
                   ,
                   or
                   Consubstantiale
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   Arians
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   lawfull
                   to
                   put
                   this
                   prophane
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   Word
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 ,
                 Homousios
                 or
                 
                   consubstantialis
                   )
                   among
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   fayth
                   .
                   Luthers
                
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 
                   B.
                   Trinity
                
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 odious
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 l
                 Zwinglius
                 did
                 purposely
                 write
                 against
                 Luther
                 touching
                 this
                 very
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 
                   euent
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   Luther
                
                 houldeth
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 faith
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 certaine
                 Stoical
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Fatal
                   necessity
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 defending
                 this
                 Heresy
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 Nullius
                 m
                 
                   est
                   in
                   manu
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   no
                   mans
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   euil
                   :
                   but
                   al
                   things
                   (
                   as
                   Wicleffs
                   article
                   ,
                   condemned
                   at
                   Constance
                   ,
                   did
                   rightly
                   teach
                   )
                   proceed
                   from
                   absolute
                   Necessity
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 n
                 
                   fateor
                   articulum
                   &c.
                   I
                   do
                   confesse
                   Wicleffs
                   article
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   comming
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   Necessi
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                   to
                   haue
                   〈◊〉
                   falsly
                   condemned
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   conuenticle
                   of
                   Constance
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   his
                   Passion
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 cloathed
                 with
                 Essentiall
                 Maiesty
                 and
                 as
                 intimating
                 the
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ;
                 he
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 not
                 only
                 suffered
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 suffered
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 writeth
                 Cùm
                 o
                 
                   credo
                   ,
                   quod
                   sola
                   humana
                   Natura
                   pro
                   me
                   passa
                   est
                   ,
                   Christus
                   vilis
                   ,
                   noc
                   magni
                   praetij
                   saluator
                   est
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   I
                   beleiue
                   ,
                   that
                   only
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   for
                   me
                   ;
                   then
                   is
                   Christ
                   a
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   base
                   ,
                   and
                   small
                   worth
                   ;
                   and
                   himselfe
                   nedeth
                   a
                   Sauiour
                   .
                
                 And
                 Luther
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 thus
                 reprehendeth
                 the
                 
                   Zwinglians
                   :
                   The
                
                 p
                 Zwinglians
                 
                   did
                   contend
                   against
                   me
                   most
                   pertinaciously
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Diuinity
                   of
                   Christ
                   could
                   not
                   suffer
                   :
                
                 A
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 refuted
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Zwinglians
                 in
                 Luthers
                 dayes
                 (
                 as
                 himselfe
                 confesseth
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 euen
                 by
                 Beza
                 q
                 such
                 chaynes
                 you
                 see
                 of
                 blasphemies
                 (
                 one
                 stil
                 following
                 an
                 other
                 )
                 are
                 wouen
                 in
                 Luthers
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                
                 ;
                 Luther
                 
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   al
                   men
                   (
                   and
                   women
                   also
                   )
                   haue
                   authority
                   ,
                   &
                   power
                   to
                   administer
                   them
                   :
                
                 These
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 :
                 
                   The
                   first
                
                 r
                 
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   is
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Word
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   al
                   :
                   Next
                   ,
                   to
                   baptize
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   also
                   al
                   may
                   do
                   ,
                   euen
                   women
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   office
                   is
                   to
                   consecrate
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   al
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   then
                   Priests
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   auouch
                   by
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   do
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 This
                 Christ
                 
                   speake
                   to
                   al
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   come
                   afterwards
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   greater
                   ,
                   then
                   al
                   ,
                   be
                   giuen
                   indifferently
                   to
                   al
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   Women
                   (
                   I
                   meane
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   Baptisme
                   )
                   then
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   lesse
                   (
                   I
                   meane
                   to
                   consecrate
                   the
                   supper
                   )
                   is
                   also
                   giuen
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Luther
                 .
                 Yea
                 Luther
                 proceeded
                 so
                 farre
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   D.
                   Couell
                
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 s
                 
                   were
                   effectual
                   though
                   ,
                   administred
                   by
                
                 Satan
                 himselfe
                 .
                 With
                 
                   D.
                   Couell
                
                 agreeth
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Hospintan
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 :
                 Lutherus
                 t
                 
                   ●o
                   vsque
                   progreditur
                   &c.
                   
                   Luther
                   proceedeth
                   so
                   farre
                   herein
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   maintained
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   ●●iamsi
                   a
                
                 Diabolo
                 
                 
                   conficeretur
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   consecrated
                   by
                   the
                   Deuil
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   For
                   absolute
                   deniall
                   of
                   tempor
                   all
                   Magistrats
                
                 (
                 an
                 Heresy
                 indifferently
                 condemned
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestants
                 )
                 we
                 finde
                 Luther
                 thus
                 to
                 write
                 :
                 Among
                 u
                 
                   Christians
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   ;
                   But
                   euery
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   other
                   equally
                   subiect
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 agayne
                 :
                 
                   As
                   Christ
                
                 x
                 
                   cannot
                   suffer
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   tyed
                   ,
                   &
                   bound
                   by
                   lawes
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   also
                   ought
                   not
                   the
                   Conscience
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   to
                   suffer
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Touching
                 Luthers
                 
                   deniall
                   of
                   certayne
                   parcels
                   of
                   Scripture
                   :
                
                 And
                 first
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 S.
                 Iames
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Contentious
                
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   swelling
                   ,
                   strawy
                   ,
                   and
                   vnworthy
                   an
                   Apostolicall
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 The
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 is
                 also
                 reiected
                 by
                 Luther
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 Bullenger
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 hereof
                 :
                 Doctour
                 
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 ,
                 
                   hah
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   sticked
                   this
                   booke
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   sharpe
                   preface
                   ,
                   set
                   before
                   his
                   first
                   Edition
                   in
                   Duch
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   his
                   iudgment
                   ,
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   Men
                   were
                   offended
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Hereunto
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 Luthers
                 contempt
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 Against
                 Moyses
                 he
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 a
                 
                   Habuit
                   Moyses
                   labia
                   in
                   faecunda
                   ,
                   irata
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 
                   Moyses
                   habuit
                   labia
                   diffusa
                   felle
                   &
                   ira
                   .
                
                 Touching
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 controuleth
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 S.
                 Peter
                 b
                 
                   did
                   liue
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   ,
                   extra
                   verbum
                   Dei
                   ;
                   besides
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 no
                 wynde
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 weigh
                 downe
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 Luthers
                 pryde
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Luther
                 also
                 taught
                 an
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Propagation
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 much
                 endangered
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawfall
                   to
                   wage
                   warre
                   against
                   the
                   Turke
                   :
                
                 an
                 errour
                 ;
                 which
                 enen
                 the
                 greatest
                 Idolatours
                 of
                 Luther
                 haue
                 mainly
                 condemned
                 .
                 Luthers
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Praeliari
                   contra
                   Turcas
                   ,
                   est
                   repugnare
                   Deo
                   visitanti
                   iniquitates
                   nostras
                   per
                   illos
                   .
                   To
                   wage
                   warre
                   against
                   the
                   Turke
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   resist
                   God
                   visiting
                   our
                   sinn●s
                   by
                   thē
                   :
                
                 A
                 point
                 so
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 the
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 Luthers
                 doctrine
                 :
                 Many
                 d
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Saxons
                   following
                   herein
                   ,
                   that
                   firct
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Luther
                   ,
                   denyed
                   to
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   and
                   King
                   Ferdinand
                   ayde
                   against
                   the
                   Turke
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   said
                   ;
                   they
                   had
                   rather
                   fight
                   for
                   a
                   Turke
                   not
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   a
                   Turke
                   
                   Baptized
                
                 ;
                 meaninge
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Erasmus
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Touching
                 
                   Fayth
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   Luther
                
                 taught
                 an
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 disallowed
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 Luther
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                
                 e
                 
                   impiety
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   fayth
                   without
                   Charity
                   ,
                   iustifyeth
                   not
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 Luther
                 proceedeth
                 further
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 :
                 
                   Fides
                   nisi
                   sit
                   sine
                   &c.
                   
                   Except
                
                 f
                 
                   fayth
                   be
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   iustify
                   ;
                   nay
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   fayth
                   .
                
                 And
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 debase
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 g
                 
                   Works
                   take
                   their
                   goodnes
                   of
                   the
                   Worker
                   ;
                   Aud
                
                 h
                 
                   no
                   worke
                   is
                   disallowed
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   authour
                   thereof
                   be
                   disallowed
                   before
                   .
                
                 Here
                 now
                 I
                 end
                 touching
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Where
                 you
                 may
                 perceaue
                 
                   [
                   Neuserus
                
                 ]
                 that
                 this
                 your
                 Sunne
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 afore
                 vaunted
                 )
                 prooues
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 fading
                 Comet
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   fyery
                   zeale
                
                 (
                 you
                 spoake
                 of
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 turbulent
                 combustion
                 se●
                 on
                 flame
                 by
                 Luther
                 in
                 subiects
                 minds
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 Christian
                 Magistracy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reflux
                 ,
                 which
                 Luther
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 pretend
                 )
                 caused
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 instantly
                 attended
                 on
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 flux
                 and
                 ouerflowing
                 of
                 many
                 dreadfull
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 then
                 broached
                 ,
                 and
                 defended
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 I
                 referre
                 two
                 points
                 to
                 the
                 mature
                 Consideration
                 of
                 you
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ]
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 here
                 present
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 whether
                 Luther
                 can
                 truely
                 be
                 challenged
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 for
                 a
                 perfect
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 truely
                 iustifyed
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 considering
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 seuerall
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 many
                 explorat
                 Heresyes
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemyes
                 ,
                 he
                 maintayned
                 euen
                 after
                 his
                 reuolt
                 from
                 the
                 Papacy
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 (
                 though
                 but
                 incidentall
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 )
                 whether
                 it
                 sorteth
                 to
                 the
                 sweete
                 proceeding
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 as
                 his
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reedifying
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 (
                 admitting
                 it
                 afore
                 ruined
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 practized
                 his
                 penne
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 after
                 his
                 supposed
                 calling
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 wronging
                 of
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 fortifying
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 Empyre
                 of
                 Christs
                 greatest
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 expunging
                 of
                 Gods
                 sacred
                 Writ
                 ,
                 and
                 conuitiating
                 of
                 his
                 greatest
                 Seruants
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 disauthorizing
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Ciuill
                 Magistrates
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 dishonoring
                 ,
                 and
                 debasing
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 disualewing
                 of
                 the
                 infinit
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 price
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 Passion
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 vphoulding
                 ,
                 and
                 maintayning
                 of
                 a
                 stoicall
                 ,
                 and
                 fatall
                 Necessity
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 to
                 the
                 absolute
                 deniall
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Trinity
                 .
                 Now
                 
                   (
                   Gentlemen
                   all
                
                 )
                 if
                 you
                 want
                 a
                 Protestāt
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 penury
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 Luther
                 for
                 a
                 Protestant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 amazed
                 to
                 here
                 of
                 these
                 Points
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 beleiue
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 Luthers
                 owne
                 wrytings
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 ,
                 &
                 ready
                 to
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 condemne
                 my selfe
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 of
                 my
                 former
                 rash
                 ,
                 and
                 vnexamined
                 assent
                 ,
                 giuen
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Luther
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 blame
                 my
                 owne
                 hasty
                 Credulity
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 I
                 may
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 attendant
                 of
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 is
                 slowe
                 beliefe
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 wish
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 ascend
                 to
                 higher
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will.
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 ascend
                 sofely
                 and
                 by
                 small
                 degrees
                 .
                 Only
                 afore
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 excuse
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 defence
                 )
                 of
                 Luthers
                 errours
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 minde
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 purest
                 gold
                 Oare
                 is
                 mixt
                 with
                 some
                 dresse
                 :
                 the
                 fayrest
                 rose
                 beset
                 with
                 sharpe
                 pricks
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 auncient
                 and
                 reuerend
                 Fathers
                 had
                 their
                 ouersights
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceede
                 higher
                 :
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 first
                 before
                 Luther
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 then
                 many
                 markably
                 ,
                 and
                 visibly
                 knowne
                 ,
                 who
                 professed
                 the
                 present
                 Protestant
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 euict
                 to
                 much
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 name
                 those
                 many
                 Professours
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 vrge
                 you
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seemeth
                 by
                 your
                 silence
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 prouoked
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 name
                 any
                 one
                 Protestant
                 then
                 liuing
                 :
                 so
                 rare
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 (
                 though
                 so
                 late
                 )
                 were
                 the
                 byrds
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Aëry
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Bucer
                   ,
                   Melancthon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pelican
                 ,
                 were
                 professed
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 euen
                 before
                 Luthers
                 breaking
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 
                   D.
                   Morton
                
                 i
                 in
                 extreme
                 penury
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 maine
                 releife
                 of
                 his
                 Cause
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 abashed
                 to
                 nam
                 the
                 said
                 three
                 men
                 for
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 before
                 Luthers
                 reuolt
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 Whereas
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 originally
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 &
                 only
                 vpon
                 Luthers
                 fale
                 ,
                 did
                 after
                 adioyn
                 themselues
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 here
                 further
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Common
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 next
                 afore
                 Luthers
                 Apostasy
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 can
                 tearme
                 it
                 no
                 better
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 memory
                 to
                 be
                 extant
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 Country
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Christendome
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 all
                 Occurrents
                 thereabouts
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 )
                 should
                 haue
                 bene
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 lesse
                 subiect
                 to
                 forgetfulnesse
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 you
                 pretend
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 exemplify
                 in
                 Protestants
                 for
                 all
                 former
                 auncient
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 faile
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 age
                 :
                 Belike
                 you
                 will
                 perswade
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 knowledg
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 some
                 bad
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 see
                 things
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 neerer
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 aske
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 examples
                 of
                 protestancy
                 had
                 bene
                 immediatly
                 before
                 Luthers
                 reuolt
                 ,
                 why
                 at
                 least
                 did
                 not
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Zwinglius
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 adioyned
                 themselues
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 some
                 such
                 Protestants
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 doubtlesly
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 solitude
                 :
                 And
                 herein
                 I
                 ioyne
                 in
                 iudgment
                 with
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 ,
                 thus
                 censuring
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 Ante
                 k
                 Lutheri
                 
                   tempora
                   ,
                   latebat
                   Ecclesia
                   in
                   solitudine
                   ,
                
                 Before
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 lay
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctour
                 answereth
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 he
                 (
                 being
                 much
                 prouoked
                 by
                 his
                 Aduersary
                 thereto
                 )
                 alleadg
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Protestant
                 before
                 Luthers
                 chang
                 ?
                 Againe
                 I
                 demande
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 those
                 supposed
                 Protestants
                 immediatly
                 before
                 Luthers
                 dayes
                 ,
                 lye
                 so
                 hid
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 at
                 Luthers
                 resing
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Persecution
                 (
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 pretext
                 you
                 can
                 alledge
                 )
                 I
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 feare
                 of
                 Persecution
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 let
                 after
                 Luthers
                 open
                 reuolt
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 were
                 )
                 might
                 securely
                 then
                 haue
                 stept
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 publikely
                 haue
                 ioyned
                 themselfs
                 with
                 Luther
                 ;
                 Considering
                 that
                 then
                 diuers
                 magistrats
                 and
                 common-wealths
                 had
                 openly
                 vndertaken
                 the
                 patronage
                 of
                 Luthers
                 doctrine
                 and
                 Religion
                 ;
                 And
                 who
                 obserueth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 floud
                 of
                 any
                 doctrine
                 in
                 faith
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 gouerned
                 with
                 the
                 ful
                 or
                 wayne
                 of
                 secular
                 Authority
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 vrge
                 a
                 more
                 irrefragable
                 proofe
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 Protestant
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 immediatly
                 before
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Luther
                 )
                 is
                 so
                 cleare
                 and
                 vndeniable
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 same
                 granted
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 whole
                 volley
                 of
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Protestants
                 owne
                 penns
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 (
                 for
                 example
                 )
                 D.
                 Iewel
                 acknowledgeth
                 :
                 The
                 l
                 
                   truth
                   was
                   vnknowne
                   at
                   that
                   tyme
                   ,
                   and
                   vnheard
                   of
                   ,
                   when
                
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 and
                 Hulderick
                 Zwinglius
                 ,
                 
                   first
                   came
                   vnto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 And
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Bucer
                 m
                 stileth
                 
                   Luther
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   Apostle
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 Conradus
                 Slussenberg
                 (
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 )
                 thus
                 vehemently
                 contesteth
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                
                 n
                 
                   impudency
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   learned
                   Men
                   in
                   Germany
                   before
                   Luther
                   ,
                   did
                   hould
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                
                 With
                 whom
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 conspireth
                 Benedictus
                 o
                 Morgenternensis
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   ridiculous
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   before
                   the
                   tyme
                   of
                   Luther
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 these
                 Protestants
                 :
                 from
                 whose
                 authorityes
                 being
                 thus
                 fully
                 recited
                 ,
                 I
                 gather
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 this
                 Resultancy
                 ;
                 That
                 Luthers
                 reuolt
                 was
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 from
                 prouing
                 the
                 contemning
                 of
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 proueth
                 a
                 manifest
                 interruption
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 nullity
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 so
                 fully
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 appearance
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Mis●reant
                   of
                   Saxony
                
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 poizned
                 the
                 Duchy
                 of
                 Saxony
                 with
                 his
                 doctrine
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 Protestant
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 ,
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 :
                 But
                 hereat
                 I
                 meruayle
                 not
                 ,
                 since
                 Philosophy
                 reacheth
                 vs
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 by
                 all
                 ●sion
                 )
                 
                   that
                   where
                   the
                   Obiect
                   is
                   wanting
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   sense
                   suspendeth
                   it
                   operation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DOCTOVR
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Admitting
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 before
                 Luther
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 eu●cent
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Hus
                
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 anno
                 .
                 1400.
                 and
                 not
                 very
                 many
                 yeares
                 before
                 those
                 20.
                 yeares
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 true
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 for
                 him
                 I
                 fynd
                 registred
                 for
                 
                   a
                   most
                   holy
                   Martyr
                
                 by
                 M.
                 Fox
                 ,
                 p
                 and
                 D.
                 q
                 Downeham
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
                 did
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 .
                 1400.
                 
                 Who
                 first
                 was
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 Priest
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 taught
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Communion
                 vnder
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seditious
                 doctrine
                 touching
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 dissection
                 of
                 this
                 Instance
                 ;
                 The
                 Articles
                 ,
                 wherein
                 his
                 followers
                 (
                 the
                 Bohemians
                 )
                 dissented
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 were
                 these
                 following
                 ,
                 which
                 M.
                 Fox
                 thus
                 relateth
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Bohemians
                
                 r
                 
                   being
                   demanded
                   in
                   what
                   poynts
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   the
                   only
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   propounded
                   ,
                   were
                   these
                   foure
                   Articles
                   first
                   ,
                   Communion
                   vnder
                   both
                   kinds
                   ;
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   that
                   al
                   Ciuil
                   dominiou
                   was
                   forbidden
                   to
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ;
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   free
                   for
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   al
                   places
                   ;
                   The
                   fourth
                   ,
                   that
                   open
                   crymes
                   are
                   in
                   no
                   wyse
                   to
                   be
                   suffered
                   ,
                   for
                   auoyding
                   of
                   greater
                   euill
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 M.
                 Fox
                 of
                 the
                 Hussite
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 as
                 comparting
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 points
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 ,
                 visible
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 say
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Hus
                
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 fayth
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   D
                
                 The
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 M.
                 Fox
                 shall
                 decide
                 this
                 point
                 betweene
                 vs.
                 And
                 first
                 M.
                 Fox
                 thus
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Quid
                 s
                 
                   vnquam
                   docuit
                   ,
                   aut
                   in
                   concilio
                   defendit
                   Hussius
                   &c.
                   
                   What
                   did
                   Hus
                   defend
                   at
                   any
                   tyme
                   ,
                   or
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   councel
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   seeme
                   euen
                   superstitiously
                   to
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Papists
                   ?
                   What
                   doth
                   the
                   Popish
                   fayth
                   teach
                   concerning
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   confirme
                   with
                   the
                   Papists
                   ?
                   Who
                   did
                   celebrate
                   Masses
                   more
                   religiously
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   ?
                   Or
                   who
                   ,
                   more
                   chastly
                   ,
                   did
                   keep
                   the
                   vowes
                   of
                   Priestly
                   single
                   life
                   ?
                   Add
                   hereto
                   ,
                   that
                   touching
                   free●●l
                   ,
                   fayth
                   ,
                   prede●●nation
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   iustification
                   ,
                   merit
                   of
                   Works
                   ,
                   what
                   other
                   thing
                   taught
                   he
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   taught
                   at
                   Rome
                   ?
                   What
                   Image
                   of
                   any
                   saint
                   did
                   he
                   cast
                   out
                   at
                   Bethleem
                   ?
                   therefore
                   what
                   can
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   deserued
                   ,
                   death
                   )
                   touching
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   with
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   freed
                   and
                   absolued
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 M.
                 Fox
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 agreeth
                 .
                 Luther
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 of
                 Hus
                 :
                 The
                 t
                 
                   papists
                   burned
                   Hus
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   he
                   departed
                   not
                   a
                   fingars
                   breadth
                   from
                   the
                   papacy
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   taught
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   papists
                   do
                   ;
                   only
                   he
                   did
                   find
                   fault
                   with
                   their
                   vices
                   and
                   wicked
                   life
                   ;
                   agaynst
                   the
                   Pope
                   he
                   did
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Luther
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 all
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 mantained
                 by
                 Hus
                 ,
                 he
                 taught
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 touched
                 )
                 the
                 Heresy
                 of
                 Wiclef
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishopps
                 ,
                 whyle
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 M.
                 Fox
                 u
                 recordeth
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 agreeth
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 
                   Nullus
                   est
                   Dominus
                   ciuilis
                   ,
                   nullus
                   est
                   Praelatus
                   ,
                   nullus
                   est
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   dum
                   est
                   in
                   mortali
                
                 
                 
                   peccato
                   :
                   Haec
                   propositio
                   approhart
                   non
                   potest
                   ;
                   sed
                   passus
                   est
                   Ioannes
                   Hus
                   hac
                   in
                   parte
                   aliquid
                   humani
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Ciuill
                   Prince
                   ,
                   no
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   or
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   whiles
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   mortall
                   sinne
                   :
                   This
                   proposition
                   cannot
                   be
                   approued
                   ;
                   but
                   Iohn
                   Hus
                   suffered
                   herein
                   the
                   infirmity
                   
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 Now
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 but
                 admire
                 the
                 incredible
                 boldnes
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 former
                 Heresy
                 mantayned
                 by
                 Hus
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 granting
                 (
                 as
                 shewed
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 )
                 that
                 Hus
                 did
                 hould
                 all
                 the
                 cheise
                 points
                 and
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 neuerthelesse
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 pronounce
                 
                   Iohn
                   Hus
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   most
                   holy
                   Martyr
                
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 expressed
                 )
                 meaning
                 a
                 martyr
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 gladly
                 you
                 Protestants
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 supporting
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 and
                 visibility
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 )
                 do
                 make
                 clayme
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 or
                 hereticke
                 whosoeuer
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 one
                 only
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 dissenting
                 in
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 compart
                 and
                 interleague
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 of
                 Hus
                 ,
                 whom
                 to
                 legitimate
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 here
                 agree
                 in
                 iudgment
                 with
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Instance
                 had
                 far
                 better
                 bene
                 forborne
                 ,
                 then
                 obtruded
                 ;
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 blemish
                 to
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 such
                 weake
                 and
                 insufficient
                 examples
                 .
                 But
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ]
                 Let
                 vs
                 entreate
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 rise
                 vp
                 to
                 Higher
                 tymes
                 in
                 your
                 discourse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 satisfy
                 your
                 desire
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 instance
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 our
                 owne
                 Contryman
                 Wicklef
                 :
                 Whom
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 will
                 euen
                 dispose
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 perfect
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 enioyed
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 the
                 practize
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 essentiall
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 .
                 This
                 my
                 opinion
                 touching
                 Wicklef
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 myne
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 warranted
                 with
                 the
                 authorityes
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 y
                 and
                 the
                 learned
                 z
                 Crispinus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 
                   [
                   M
                   D.
                   ]
                   M.
                   Fox
                
                 &
                 Crispinus
                 (
                 I
                 grant
                 )
                 do
                 so
                 teach
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 truly
                 ,
                 Obserue
                 ,
                 what
                 followeth
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 geue
                 vp
                 your
                 eauen
                 and
                 impartiall
                 iudgment
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 tuche
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 what
                 thy
                 two
                 former
                 Protestants
                 grant
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 by
                 you
                 cited
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 
                 Wickleffs
                 reuolt
                 (
                 supposing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Protestant
                 )
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 was
                 wholy
                 inuisible
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 
                   M.
                   Fox
                
                 a
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   tyme
                   of
                   horrible
                   darknes
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   seemed
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   one
                   so
                   little
                   sparke
                   of
                   pure
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   left
                   or
                   remayning
                   ;
                   Wicklef
                   by
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   rosevp
                   ,
                   through
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   first
                   awaken
                   &
                   raize
                   vp
                   againe
                   the
                   World.
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
                 This
                 Wicklef
                 being
                 an
                 Englishman
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Person
                 of
                 Lutterworth
                 in
                 Leicestershirs
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Stow
                 b
                 relateth
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   first
                   inueighed
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   bene
                   depriued
                   by
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   certaine
                   benefice
                   .
                
                 He
                 liued
                 ,
                 anno
                 .
                 1370.
                 
                 Now
                 that
                 Wicklef
                 cannot
                 be
                 truly
                 claymed
                 for
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 I
                 proue
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 (
                 besides
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 then
                 knowne
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 he
                 still
                 retayned
                 many
                 Catholicke
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 taught
                 diuers
                 notorious
                 Heresyes
                 ,
              
               
                 Touching
                 his
                 Catholicke
                 Opinions
                 still
                 beleiued
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 alledge
                 diuers
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Wrytings
                 ;
                 First
                 he
                 beleiued
                 seauen
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Quaedam
                 c
                 
                   sacramentaper
                   se
                   promulgauit
                   Christus
                   &c.
                   
                   Certaine
                   sacraments
                   Christ
                   did
                   promulgate
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrament
                   of
                   Orders
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Penance
                   ;
                   certaine
                   also
                   by
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   sacraments
                   of
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Extreme
                   Vnction
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 also
                 beleiued
                 the
                 rites
                 and
                 
                   Ceremonyes
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 
                   de
                   Apostasiac
                
                 .
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Touching
                 his
                 praying
                 to
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lady
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 in
                 feruour
                 writeth
                 :
                 d
                 
                   Hic
                   videtur
                   miht
                   ,
                   quod
                   impossibile
                   est
                   nospraemiari
                   sine
                   Mariae
                   suffragio
                   :
                   It
                   seemeth
                   impossible
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   rewarded
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   suffrage
                   (
                   or
                   prayers
                   )
                   of
                   Mary
                   ,
                
                 He
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Relicks
                 &
                 Images
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Ador
                   aneus
                   imagines
                   ,
                   vnde
                   &
                   signa
                   &c.
                   conceditur
                   it
                   aque
                   ,
                   quòd
                   reliquae
                   Imagines
                   &c.
                   sunt
                   cum
                   prudentia
                   ador
                   andae
                   :
                   We
                   worship
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   signes
                   &c.
                   
                   Therfore
                   it
                   is
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   relickes
                   ,
                   Images
                   &c.
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   with
                   prudence
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Touching
                 
                   Merit
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   works
                   of
                   Supererogation
                   ;
                   Wicklefe
                
                 was
                 so
                 forward
                 in
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ;
                 that
                 Stow
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 f
                 
                   Wicklefe
                   and
                   his
                   disciples
                   went
                   in
                   course
                   russet
                   garments
                   ,
                   downe
                   to
                   the
                   heele●
                   ,
                   seemed
                   to
                   contemne
                   all
                   temporall
                   goods
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   eternall
                   riches
                   ;
                   adiayned
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   begging
                   fryars
                   ;
                   approouing
                   their
                   pouerty
                   ,
                   and
                   extolling
                   their
                   perfection
                   .
                
                 He
                 thus
                 teaching
                 with
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntary
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 abundance
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 his
                 seuerall
                 Catholicks
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 He
                 defended
                 diuers
                 grosse
                 Herefyes
                 .
                 He
                 first
                 g
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 an
                 absolute
                 and
                 stoicall
                 Necessity
                 :
                 He
                 condemned
                 lawfull
                 Oathes
                 ,
                 sauoring
                 (
                 as
                 Osiander
                 saith
                 )
                 h
                 
                   of
                   Anabaptisms
                
                 .
                 Touching
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 ,
                 thus
                 writeth
                 i
                 Melancthon
                 of
                 Wicklefe
                 :
                 
                   Wicklefus
                   contendit
                   presbiteris
                   non
                   licere
                   ,
                   vt
                   possideant
                   quicquam
                   proprium
                   ;
                   Wicklefe
                   mantayneth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   Priests
                   ,
                   to
                   possesse
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   propriety
                   .
                
                 He
                 further
                 taught
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 M.
                 Fox
                 k
                 (
                 the
                 Canonizer
                 of
                 the
                 Pseudomartyrs
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 )
                 
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   Bishop
                   or
                   a
                   Priest
                   be
                   in
                   deadly
                   sinne
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   order
                   ,
                   consecrato
                   ,
                   or
                   baptize
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 point
                 is
                 also
                 verifyed
                 of
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 by
                 l
                 Osiander
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 Wicklefe
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 ascribe
                 (
                 with
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 merit
                 to
                 works
                 ,
                 done
                 in
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 passionatly
                 resolute
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 m
                 Waldensis
                 witnesseth
                 )
                 
                   he
                   taught
                   merit
                   of
                   works
                   ,
                   done
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 ,
                 
                 Wicklefe
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Ciuill
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 so
                 grosly
                 ,
                 that
                 Melancthon
                 thus
                 censureth
                 him
                 :
                 
                   De
                   Domino
                   ciuili
                   ,
                   sophisticè
                   planè
                   ,
                   &
                   seditiose
                   vixatur
                   ;
                   Wicklefe
                   disputeth
                   of
                   the
                   ciuill
                   magistrate
                   sophistically
                   and
                   seditiously
                   :
                
                 
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 doctrine
                 in
                 speculation
                 ,
                 his
                 followers
                 in
                 great
                 p
                 numbers
                 did
                 rise
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 such
                 their
                 treason
                 ,
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 contract
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Heresyes
                 of
                 Wicklefe
                 ;
                 This
                 matter
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 and
                 confessed
                 by
                 diuers
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Pantaleon
                 (
                 a
                 Protestant
                 )
                 placeth
                 Wicklefe
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 thus
                 writing
                 ;
                 Iohannes
                 q
                 
                   Wicklefus
                   cum
                   Lolhardis
                   ,
                   in
                   Anglia
                   suam
                   Haeresim
                   praedicat
                   ;
                   Iohn
                   Wicklefe
                   di●●lgeth
                   with
                   the
                   Lolhards
                   ,
                   his
                   Heresy
                   in
                   England
                   .
                
                 And
                 Melancthon
                 thus
                 writeth
                 in
                 generall
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 r
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   found
                   in
                   Wicklefe
                   many
                   errours
                   ,
                   wherby
                   a
                   Man
                   may
                   iudge
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 M.
                 Fox
                 s
                 (
                 though
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 gracing
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 Protestant
                 )
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   VVicklefe
                   vsed
                   often
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   persecution
                   and
                   danger
                   ,
                   to
                   dissemble
                   his
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 no
                 man
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 both
                 of
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 )
                 professing
                 any
                 conscience
                 ,
                 can
                 lawfully
                 do
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 touching
                 Wicklefe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 (
                 euen
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 my
                 conscience
                 )
                 that
                 hitherto
                 the
                 Vessell
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 you
                 haue
                 drawne
                 all
                 your
                 former
                 wine
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 examples
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 and
                 pure
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 your
                 other
                 more
                 conuincing
                 Instances
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 to
                 follow
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 cheife
                 steward
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 t
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   kept
                   the
                   good
                   wine
                   ,
                   vntill
                   now
                   .
                
                 But
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Truth
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 feeble
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 leaue
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 owne
                 supporting
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 cruches
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 mans
                 ability
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 Truly
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 protestancy
                 are
                 insufficient
                 (
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 reputed
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 only
                 maintayne
                 the
                 most
                 articles
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 do
                 pertinaciously
                 iustify
                 diuers
                 confessed
                 Heresyes
                 ?
                 )
                 Neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 Ochinus
                 and
                 my selfe
                 shal
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 was
                 enriched
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 faythfull
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 alwayes
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 gloriously
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 tymes
                 precedent
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 willing
                 ,
                 that
                 Michaeas
                 should
                 haue
                 good
                 satisfaction
                 giuen
                 him
                 herein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 florished
                 not
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 hundred
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 liued
                 VValdo
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 most
                 worthy
                 stemme
                 (
                 his
                 branches
                 )
                 the
                 VValdenses
                 are
                 descended
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 (
                 both
                 the
                 father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonns
                 (
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 M.
                 Fox
                 )
                 u
                 were
                 perfect
                 Protestants
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 tymes
                 also
                 were
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 confessed
                 for
                 good
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 Henricians
                 or
                 
                   Apostolici
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Bruts
                
                 .
                 learned
                 Almericus
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 liued
                 about
                 those
                 dayes
                 :
                 Indeede
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Protestants
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 partly
                 troubled
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 beginne
                 to
                 reckon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 may
                 here
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Poet
                 :
                 
                   Inopem
                   me
                   copia
                   fecit
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 are
                 but
                 ostentations
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 saying
                 verifyed
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 
                   Many
                   through
                   loue
                   ,
                   do
                   hurt
                   themselfs
                   .
                
                 For
                 you
                 through
                 your
                 ouer
                 much
                 affecting
                 ,
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 do
                 indeed
                 )
                 by
                 prostituting
                 diuers
                 Pseudoprotestants
                 )
                 indignify
                 your
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 now
                 haue
                 alledged
                 ,
                 are
                 merely
                 Excentrous
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 tearme
                 them
                 )
                 &
                 irregular
                 Sectaries
                 ;
                 their
                 doctrines
                 indifferētly
                 mouing
                 about
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 &
                 Sensuality
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 touching
                 Waldo
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Lay-man
                 of
                 Lyons
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 but
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 money
                 for
                 the
                 translating
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 vulgar
                 tōgue
                 .
                 Of
                 him
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 are
                 deriued
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 1218.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 neither
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 VValdenses
                 (
                 his
                 followers
                 )
                 were
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 much
                 vrged
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 Protestants
                 )
                 is
                 seuerall
                 wayes
                 prooued
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 still
                 hould
                 diuers
                 Catholicke
                 points
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reall
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 Caluin
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 x
                 
                   Formula
                   Confessionis
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   doth
                   inuolue
                   all
                   those
                   in
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   breade
                   is
                   become
                   truly
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 They
                 also
                 maintayned
                 
                   seauen
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Vowes
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   single
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   of
                   Purgatory
                
                 ;
                 with
                 all
                 which
                 doctrines
                 Benedictus
                 y
                 
                 Morgenstrensis
                 (
                 a
                 Lutheran
                 )
                 chargeth
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 and
                 reprehendeth
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 full
                 in
                 defending
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 D.
                 Humfrey
                 z
                 writeth
                 of
                 
                   VValdo
                   ;
                   He
                   did
                   forsake
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   poore
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   follow
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Euangelicall
                   Perfections
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 so
                 faule
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 schollers
                 and
                 disciples
                 were
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 begging
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 called
                 :
                 the
                 
                   Poore
                   Men
                   of
                   Lyons
                
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 professe
                 (
                 as
                 D.
                 Humfrey
                 a
                 affirmeth
                 )
                 
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Monasticall
                   life
                
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 labored
                 to
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 (
                 the
                 third
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 Order
                 confirmed
                 ;
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 preuayle
                 ,
                 as
                 Vspergensis
                 witnesseth
                 in
                 his
                 Chronicle
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Heresyes
                 mantayned
                 by
                 VValdo
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 you
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 defence
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 cannot
                 challenge
                 them
                 for
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   maryed
                   Persons
                   mortally
                   sinned
                   ,
                   in
                   hauing
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Matrimony
                   ,
                   without
                   hope
                   of
                   Procreation
                   ,
                
                 as
                 testifyeth
                 Illyricus
                 b
                 the
                 Protestant
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 did
                 
                   hould
                   all
                   embracements
                
                 (
                 marke
                 this
                 gotishe
                 doctrine
                 )
                 and
                 
                   things
                   donne
                   aboue
                
                 c
                 
                   the
                   girdle
                   as
                   touching
                   ,
                   kissing
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   compression
                   of
                   the
                   papps
                   &c.
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   charity
                   :
                
                 They
                 further
                 taught
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   neither
                   Priests
                
                 d
                 
                   nor
                   ciuill
                   Magistrats
                   being
                   guilty
                   of
                   mortall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   did
                   enioy
                   their
                   dignity
                   ,
                   or
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   :
                   That
                
                 e
                 
                   Laymen
                   and
                   VVomen
                   might
                   consecrate
                   and
                   preach
                   :
                
                 That
                 Clergy
                 f
                 
                   Men
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   no
                   possessions
                   :
                
                 That
                 men
                 g
                 
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   sweare
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   :
                   They
                
                 h
                 
                   went
                   to
                   the
                   Catholicke
                   Churches
                   dissemblingly
                   ,
                   &
                   confessed
                   &
                   communicated
                   dissemblingly
                   :
                
                 Finally
                 (
                 to
                 
                   omit
                   some
                   others
                   )
                   they
                   condemned
                   all
                   Princes
                
                 i
                 
                   and
                   Iudges
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 and
                 you
                 
                   two
                   learned
                   Men
                
                 )
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 VValdo
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 were
                 no
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 one
                 poynt
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 protestancy
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 mantaine
                 )
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 defectiue
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 dayes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ?
                 Were
                 not
                 all
                 they
                 Protestants
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 marshalled
                 among
                 Protestants
                 by
                 D.
                 1
                 Fulke
                 and
                 D.
                 2
                 Abbots
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 you
                 are
                 either
                 deceaued
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 thinke
                 not
                 )
                 intend
                 to
                 deceaue
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 are
                 brought
                 for
                 shew
                 only
                 of
                 greater
                 variety
                 of
                 dishes
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 furnish
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 :
                 Whereas
                 indeede
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Sect
                 with
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 same
                 Men
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 iudgments
                 of
                 D.
                 Abbots
                 and
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 .
                 For
                 D.
                 Abbots
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 k
                 
                   These
                   Leonists
                   ,
                   or
                   poore
                   Men
                   of
                   Lyons
                   ,
                   and
                   waldenses
                   ,
                   and
                   Albigenses
                   were
                   the
                   same
                   Men
                   ;
                   but
                   diuersly
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   diuers
                   occasions
                   tearmed
                   by
                   the
                   Romish
                   Sinagogue
                   :
                
                 And
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 sayth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 l
                 
                   They
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   VValdenses
                   by
                   the
                   vulgar
                   Papists
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   named
                   the
                   poore
                   Men
                   of
                   Lyons
                   ,
                   Leonists
                   ,
                   Albigenses
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   what
                   other
                   name
                   ,
                   it
                   pleased
                   the
                   Sycophants
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 Albigenses
                 (
                 be
                 who
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 eyther
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 mantayned
                 some
                 points
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ;
                 so
                 with
                 all
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Osiander
                 m
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 they
                 taught
                 diuers
                 execrable
                 Heresyes
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Osiander
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Albigensibus
                   dogmata
                   haec
                   attribuuntur
                   ;
                   Duo
                   esse
                   principia
                   ;
                   Deum
                   videlicet
                   bonum
                   ,
                   &
                   Deum
                   malum
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   Diabolum
                   &c.
                   
                   These
                   opinions
                   are
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Albigenses
                   :
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Principles
                   ;
                   to
                   wit
                   a
                   good
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   bad
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   created
                   all
                   bodyes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   God
                   did
                   all
                   soules
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                   do
                   reiect
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   profitable
                   :
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                   condemne
                   Mariage
                   ,
                   &
                   do
                   allow
                   (
                   as
                   holy
                   )
                   promiscuous
                   concubitus
                   ,
                   al
                   promiscuous
                   lying
                   togeather
                   ,
                   how
                   wicked
                   soeuer
                   &c.
                   
                   Thy
                   deny
                   the
                   resurrectiō
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   true
                   Man.
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Osander
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 sayth
                 :
                 
                   The
                   opinions
                   of
                   the
                   Albigenses
                   are
                   absurd
                   ,
                   wicked
                   ,
                   &
                   hereticall
                
                 ;
                 &
                 finally
                 ,
                 tearmeth
                 their
                 spirits
                 :
                 
                   an
                   Anabaptisticall
                   
                   furye
                
                 .
                 And
                 D.
                 Cowper
                 n
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 maketh
                 like
                 mention
                 of
                 their
                 absurd
                 Heresyes
                 .
                 A
                 point
                 so
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 D.
                 Iewell
                 wholy
                 disclaymeth
                 from
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 as
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 saying
                 thus
                 plainly
                 :
                 They
                 o
                 
                   be
                   none
                   of
                   ours
                
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Apostolici
                 ,
                 or
                 Henricians
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 beinge
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 Heretyks
                 by
                 D
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 p
                 D.
                 Iewel
                 ,
                 q
                 and
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 r
                 who
                 reports
                 their
                 Heresyes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 forward
                 to
                 other
                 of
                 your
                 Examples
                 .
                 Peter
                 Bruis
                 is
                 censured
                 for
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 by
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 s
                 and
                 Hospinian
                 ;
                 t
                 who
                 relates
                 his
                 Heresyes
                 .
              
               
                 Almaricus
                 his
                 Heresies
                 are
                 reported
                 by
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 &
                 himselfe
                 reiected
                 for
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 a
                 Protestant
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Osiander
                 ;
                 u
                 neyther
                 by
                 D.
                 Iewell
                 ,
                 x
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostolici
                 ,
                 and
                 Almaricus
                 ,
                 saith
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 
                   they
                   be
                   none
                   of
                   ours
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 Gentlemen
                 )
                 touching
                 the
                 VValdenses
                 ,
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostolici
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Henricians
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Bruis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Almaricus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 iustly
                 distrustfull
                 ,
                 in
                 giuing
                 ouer
                 much
                 credit
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 wryting
                 of
                 former
                 tymes
                 ,
                 which
                 charge
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Heresyes
                 by
                 you
                 recited
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 such
                 wrytings
                 were
                 eyther
                 false
                 in
                 himselfs
                 ,
                 o●
                 but
                 forged
                 only
                 ,
                 through
                 deceate
                 and
                 confederacy
                 of
                 their
                 Enemyes
                 ;
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 said
                 Men
                 well
                 be
                 reputed
                 for
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 Protestants
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 be
                 so
                 diffident
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 Osiander
                 Hospinian
                 and
                 other
                 Prtestants
                 )
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 beleiue
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 former
                 tymes
                 ,
                 charging
                 Waldo
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 or
                 discourse
                 mentioned
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Heresyes
                 afore
                 alleadged
                 ;
                 then
                 what
                 colour
                 can
                 you
                 pretend
                 ,
                 why
                 you
                 should
                 giue
                 Credit
                 to
                 those
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                 tyme
                 ,
                 which
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Men
                 beleiued
                 certaine
                 
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 followeth
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Writings
                 affirming
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 eyther
                 ioyntly
                 to
                 be
                 beleiued
                 and
                 credited
                 ,
                 or
                 ioyntly
                 to
                 be
                 reiected
                 ,
                 as
                 false
                 and
                 forged
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 seing
                 the
                 Reporters
                 of
                 those
                 tymes
                 ,
                 did
                 impartially
                 and
                 indifferently
                 recite
                 and
                 condemne
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 opinions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Hereticks
                 dissented
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 without
                 any
                 foreknowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 would
                 eyther
                 be
                 approued
                 or
                 reiected
                 ,
                 by
                 Men
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 So
                 weake
                 you
                 see
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 is
                 this
                 your
                 Replye
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 VValdenses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 can
                 〈…〉
                 truly
                 be
                 reputed
                 for
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledged
                 by
                 you
                 
                   [
                   Michaas
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 hould
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 last
                 reply
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 (
                 touching
                 the
                 vncertainty
                 of
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 those
                 wrytings
                 ,
                 charging
                 the
                 VValdenses
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 Heresyes
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 firmely
                 auoyded
                 by
                 Michaas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 iudgement
                 with
                 Ocbinus
                 herein
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 much
                 wrong
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 pretending
                 such
                 vnworthy
                 Men
                 ,
                 for
                 members
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 proceede
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 to
                 higher
                 tymes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 precedent
                 ages
                 to
                 these
                 former
                 (
                 if
                 credit
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 authenticall
                 Historyes
                 )
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 many
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 seuerall
                 Bookes
                 then
                 written
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Booke
                 ,
                 written
                 against
                 Images
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                   :
                   Bertram
                   ,
                   Vlrick
                   ,
                   Berengarius
                   &c.
                   
                
                 All
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 which
                 to
                 denye
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 infringe
                 all
                 authority
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 named
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 (
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 halfeblood
                 to
                 a
                 Protestant
                 :
                 so
                 little
                 affinity
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Mens
                 religion
                 .
                 
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Protestants
                 (
                 and
                 these
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 meane
                 esteeme
                 )
                 do
                 instance
                 (
                 through
                 their
                 security
                 of
                 better
                 examples
                 )
                 in
                 these
                 your
                 mentioned
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 coldy
                 and
                 weakly
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 discouer
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Booke
                 written
                 against
                 Images
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 booke
                 concerneth
                 only
                 but
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 can
                 giue
                 no
                 proofe
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 auer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 forged
                 by
                 some
                 Heretike
                 ,
                 that
                 denyed
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Images
                 (
                 perhapps
                 )
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ;
                 but
                 neuer
                 made
                 or
                 allowed
                 by
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 prooue
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                
                 was
                 wholy
                 addicted
                 and
                 deuoted
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 fayth
                 in
                 generall
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 lesse
                 probable
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 wr●t
                 ,
                 or
                 suffer
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 any
                 booke
                 ,
                 inpugning
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Hospinian
                 (
                 the
                 Protestant
                 )
                 touching
                 his
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 fayth
                 ;
                 Thus
                 be
                 sayth
                 :
                 y
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                   nonsolum
                   publicis
                   edictis
                   &c.
                   
                   Charles
                   the
                   Great
                   did
                   not
                   only
                   command
                   by
                   publike
                   Edicts
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Ceremonyes
                   ,
                   rites
                   ,
                   the
                   Latin
                   Masse
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   decresse
                   and
                   Instituts
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   obserued
                   ,
                   through
                   out
                   the
                   whole
                   Empyre
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   himselfe
                   did
                   force
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   to
                   these
                   obseruations
                   vnder
                   payne
                   of
                   impresonments
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   kinds
                   of
                   punishments
                
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 also
                 conspireth
                 in
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 Crispinus
                 z
                 M.
                 Cowper
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 Osiander
                 .
                 b
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 learned
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                
                 was
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 impugned
                 Images
                 .
                 For
                 Paulus
                 c
                 Aemilius
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 Carolus
                 did
                 send
                 twelue
                 Bishops
                 vnto
                 a
                 Councel
                 houlden
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 vnder
                 Pope
                 Steuen
                 in
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 against
                 Images
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 defended
                 by
                 Carolus
                 ,
                 is
                 further
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 d
                 D.
                 Cowper
                 ,
                 e
                 and
                 by
                 Ioannes
                 f
                 Aurelianensis
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 Carolus
                 Magnus
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 suspicious
                 of
                 the
                 forgery
                 of
                 that
                 Booke
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                
                 
                 (
                 which
                 booke
                 was
                 purposely
                 written
                 ,
                 against
                 that
                 booke
                 diuulged
                 in
                 Carolus
                 his
                 name
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 booke
                 was
                 then
                 written
                 by
                 some
                 secret
                 enemy
                 of
                 Images
                 :
                 a
                 point
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 Caluin
                 g
                 intimateth
                 the
                 vncertainty
                 of
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 that
                 Booke
                 ,
                 thus
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   E●tat
                   refutatorius
                   liber
                   sub
                   Caroli
                   Magni
                   nomine
                   &c.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   extant
                   a
                   booke
                   of
                   refutation
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   gather
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   about
                   that
                   tyme
                   :
                
                 so
                 doubtfully
                 and
                 irresolutly
                 Calum
                 writeth
                 of
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 that
                 Booke
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 supposed
                 booke
                 of
                 Beriram
                 ,
                 written
                 
                   de
                   Corpore
                   &
                   Sanguine
                   Domine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 to
                 
                   Charle
                   the
                   Bawld
                
                 ;
                 as
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 impugne
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 :
                 Which
                 booke
                 some
                 thinke
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 forged
                 by
                 Oeculampadius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Bertram
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 first
                 this
                 booke
                 writeth
                 so
                 doubtfully
                 and
                 intricatly
                 of
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 
                   figure
                   ,
                   spirituall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 strong
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 can
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 yea
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 this
                 booke
                 so
                 much
                 fauoreth
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Centurists
                 h
                 do
                 thus
                 censure
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Transubstantiationis
                   semina
                   habet
                   Bertramus
                   ,
                   The
                   booke
                   of
                   Bertram
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   seedes
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 wryters
                 of
                 those
                 tymes
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Hospinian
                 relateth
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 did
                 honour
                 i
                 Bertram
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 holy
                 Martyr
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 Bertram
                 should
                 wryte
                 a
                 booke
                 against
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 cheifest
                 Articles
                 ,
                 defended
                 &
                 beleiued
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 ?
                 Thus
                 far
                 of
                 Bertram
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 Vlricke
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Augusta
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 vrged
                 for
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 wryte
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 
                   Priests
                   Mariage
                
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 lately
                 at
                 Basill
                 .
                 We
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 Reason
                 ,
                 this
                 Epistle
                 is
                 but
                 forged
                 by
                 some
                 enemy
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 written
                 diuers
                 yeares
                 after
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 that
                 Vlrick
                 was
                 borne
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Onuphrius
                 k
                 writeth
                 ;
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 Vlrick
                 should
                 write
                 )
                 was
                 elected
                 Pope
                 ,
                 anno
                 858.
                 enioying
                 the
                 same
                 nyne
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 months
                 ,
                 &
                 dyed
                 anno
                 867.
                 
                 Whereas
                 Vlrick
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Augusta
                 ,
                 till
                 anno
                 924.
                 
                 Which
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 ;
                 And
                 he
                 contemning
                 Bishop
                 fifty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 dyed
                 anno
                 973.
                 
                 Of
                 which
                 point
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 reade
                 Vspergensis
                 ,
                 l
                 Cytraeus
                 ,
                 m
                 &
                 Pantaleon
                 .
                 n
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 touching
                 Burengarius
                 ;
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 impugned
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 Burengarius
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 anno
                 1051.
                 and
                 was
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Angiers
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 challenged
                 for
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 deniall
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 first
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 he
                 impugned
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 he
                 recanted
                 o
                 his
                 Heresy
                 therein
                 and
                 dyed
                 most
                 Catholicke
                 in
                 that
                 Article
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Heretick-Catholicke
                   Berengarius
                
                 ,
                 did
                 hould
                 diuers
                 errours
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 Oecolampadius
                 ,
                 p
                 the
                 Protestant
                 :
                 who
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 
                   Berengarius
                   non
                   nulla
                   affirmat
                   aduersus
                   Baptismum
                   parnulorum
                   ,
                   &
                   coniugium
                   ,
                   Berengarius
                   affirmeth
                   diuers
                   things
                   against
                   the
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   Marriage
                   :
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 Damnata
                 q
                 
                   est
                   Berengarij
                   Opinio
                   ,
                   Sacerdotio
                   Christiano
                   parum
                   minus
                   tribuens
                   :
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   Berengarius
                   is
                   condemned
                   ,
                   which
                   ascribed
                   ouer
                   little
                   to
                   Christian
                   Priesthood
                   .
                
                 Also
                 Papir
                 Masson
                 r
                 in
                 his
                 Annals
                 of
                 France
                 writeth
                 ,
                 that
                 Berengarius
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 denyed
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 denyed
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 committing
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 could
                 euer
                 obtaine
                 Pardon
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Berengarius
                 was
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 Mariage
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 Berengarius
                 his
                 owne
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 Heresyes
                 :
                 though
                 himselfe
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 certaine
                 Catholicke
                 Writers
                 )
                 recanted
                 his
                 Heresyes
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 and
                 you
                 Gentlemen
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 with
                 recurring
                 to
                 one
                 obseruation
                 aboue
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 suppose
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 former
                 bookes
                 were
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 but
                 truly
                 penned
                 by
                 the
                 Authours
                 ,
                 vnder
                 whose
                 name
                 they
                 go
                 :
                 suppose
                 also
                 that
                 Berengarius
                 had
                 neuer
                 recanted
                 his
                 heresy
                 in
                 denying
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ;
                 suppose
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 alledge
                 diuers
                 other
                 sectaryes
                 ,
                 houlding
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 point
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 :
                 yet
                 what
                 can
                 all
                 this
                 conuince
                 ?
                 It
                 can
                 neuer
                 proue
                 any
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 :
                 seeing
                 all
                 these
                 (
                 thus
                 admitted
                 )
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 priuate
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 originally
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 after
                 embraced
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 points
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 (
                 still
                 remayning
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 articles
                 ,
                 wholy
                 Catholicke
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 much
                 commend
                 the
                 Ingenuity
                 of
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 s
                 herein
                 ,
                 who
                 foreseing
                 the
                 impertinency
                 of
                 these
                 Examples
                 of
                 
                   Bertram
                   ,
                   Berergarius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 others
                 ,
                 reiecteth
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Although
                   thes
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   defenced
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   tru●h
                   which
                   we
                   ●ould
                   against
                   you
                   ;
                   yet
                   le●st
                   you
                   should
                   obiect
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   points
                   ,
                   ●passe
                   them
                   ouer
                   with
                   silence
                
                 Thus
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 who
                 euen
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 preterm●●teth
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 instanceth
                 in
                 Wicklefe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 find
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 some
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   Ioannes
                   de
                
                 t
                 
                   rupescissa
                   ,
                   Gui●ie●mus
                   de
                
                 S.
                 
                   Amore
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 u
                 Blois
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 for
                 good
                 and
                 found
                 Protestants
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 opinion
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 grant
                 they
                 are
                 claymed
                 for
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 obserue
                 how
                 iniustly
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 touching
                 
                   Ioannes
                   de
                   rupe
                   scissa
                
                 :
                 M.
                 Fox
                 x
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Iohannes
                   de
                   Rupe
                   scissa
                   ,
                   liued
                   anno
                   1340.
                   who
                   for
                   rebuking
                   the
                   spiritualty
                   for
                   their
                   great
                   enormityes
                   ,
                   and
                   neglecting
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   was
                   cast
                   in
                   prison
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 M.
                 Fox
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 he
                 otherwyse
                 was
                 Catholicke
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 .
                 
                   Willi●lmu●
                   de
                   S.
                   Amore
                
                 is
                 thus
                 charged
                 by
                 Pantaleon
                 y
                 the
                 Protestant
                 :
                 
                   Gulielmus
                   de
                   S.
                   Amore
                   Monach●s
                   ex
                   〈…〉
                   osyna
                   ,
                   in
                   otio
                   〈…〉
                   tes
                   ,
                   
                   non
                   salua●i
                   scribens
                   ,
                   a
                   Papa
                   Haereticus
                   censetur
                   :
                   Guilielmus
                   de
                   S.
                   Amore
                   ,
                   teaching
                   ,
                   that
                   Monkes
                   liuing
                   of
                   Almes
                   in
                   idlenes
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   is
                   therefore
                   censured
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   for
                   an
                   Hereticke
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   Blois
                   ,
                   who
                   liued
                   anno
                
                 1200.
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Protestant
                 by
                 Osiander
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 z
                 
                   Petrus
                   Blesensis
                   &c.
                   principum
                   ,
                   praelatorum
                   ,
                   religiosisorum
                   &
                   priuatorum
                   peccatā
                   grauiter
                   arguit
                   ;
                   non
                   tamen
                   Pontificios
                   errores
                   refutauit
                   .
                   Peter
                   Blois
                   did
                   much
                   aggrauate
                   the
                   sinns
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   Religious
                   ,
                   and
                   priuate
                   Men
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   no
                   way
                   intermedled
                   with
                   the
                   errours
                   of
                   Popish
                   religion
                   .
                
                 Now
                 
                   [
                   Ochinus
                
                 ]
                 I
                 refer
                 euen
                 to
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 how
                 vntruly
                 these
                 former
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 obtruded
                 vpon
                 vs
                 for
                 Protestants
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 proceeding
                 of
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 is
                 incredible
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 defence
                 herein
                 )
                 to
                 challenge
                 (
                 besydes
                 registred
                 and
                 confessed
                 Hereticks
                 )
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 impugned
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 but
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 eyther
                 of
                 manners
                 or
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 challenge
                 to
                 themselfs
                 for
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 articles
                 of
                 fayth
                 without
                 exception
                 :
                 Thus
                 are
                 
                   Willielmus
                   Occam
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gandanensis
                 by
                 M.
                 Fox
                 :
                 a
                 &
                 
                   Iohn
                   Scotus
                
                 b
                 by
                 Osiander
                 vrged
                 for
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 is
                 S.
                 Bede
                 claymed
                 by
                 D.
                 Humfrey
                 ,
                 c
                 of
                 whom
                 Osiander
                 d
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 :
                 
                   Bede
                   was
                   a
                   Papist
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   Articles
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Protestants
                   do
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   dissent
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 is
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 e
                 of
                 the
                 Doctours
                 and
                 
                   restorers
                   of
                   the
                   heauenly
                   doctrine
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 notwithstanding
                 M.
                 Fox
                 f
                 styleth
                 :
                 
                   An
                   archpillar
                   of
                   Papistry
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Gerson
                
                 &
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                
                 (
                 whom
                 all
                 Christendome
                 acknowledgeth
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 are
                 challenged
                 for
                 Protestants
                 by
                 Illyricus
                 .
                 g
                 Finally
                 ,
                 Thus
                 is
                 Erasmus
                 canonized
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 your selfe
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 h
                 &
                 yet
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 that
                 Erasmus
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 i
                 
                   Christum
                   agnosco
                   ,
                   Lutherum
                   non
                   agnosco
                   ,
                   Ecclesiam
                   Romanam
                   agnosco
                   .
                   Christ
                   〈◊〉
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   
                   Luther
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   .
                
                 But
                 D.
                 Field
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 vniuersity
                 )
                 ouergoeth
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 with
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 meretricious
                 and
                 frontles
                 bouldnes
                 ,
                 auerreth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Christendome
                 before
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 were
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 writeth
                 :
                 k
                 
                   We
                   firmely
                   beleiue
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   wherein
                   our
                   Fathers
                   liued
                   and
                   dyed
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   the
                   true
                   (
                   Protestant
                   )
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   which
                   taught
                   ,
                   imbraced
                   ,
                   and
                   beleiued
                   those
                   damnable
                   errours
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Romanists
                   defend
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   were
                   only
                   a
                   faction
                   :
                
                 An
                 assertion
                 ,
                 which
                 Impudency
                 it self●
                 would
                 blush
                 to
                 mantayne
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 controuled
                 by
                 all
                 historyes
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 free
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 all
                 Protestant
                 wryters
                 without
                 exception
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 bould
                 asseueration
                 of
                 D.
                 Field
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 displeaseth
                 me
                 infinitly
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 blemish
                 to
                 vs
                 (
                 who
                 professe
                 the
                 Gospell
                 )
                 and
                 who
                 should
                 bound
                 and
                 measure
                 our
                 speeches
                 with
                 truth
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 some
                 probability
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 write
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Masse
                 (
                 which
                 contayneth
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 diuers
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 publike
                 Leyturgy
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 at
                 Luthres
                 first
                 reuolt
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 And
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 giue
                 iust
                 suspition
                 to
                 many
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 vndue
                 clayme
                 to
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 aboue
                 instanced
                 (
                 being
                 further
                 of
                 in
                 tyme
                 remoted
                 from
                 vs
                 )
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 vs
                 blush
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 affirme
                 so
                 vntruly
                 of
                 the
                 dayes
                 next
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 himselfe
                 first
                 did
                 rise
                 vp
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Man.
                 But
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ]
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 proceede
                 to
                 higher
                 tymes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 difficult
                 point
                 ,
                 to
                 name
                 professours
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 age
                 :
                 Though
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 )
                 enioyed
                 many
                 Professours
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 examples
                 afore
                 produced
                 ,
                 may
                 giue
                 great
                 coniecture
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 there
                 
                 haue
                 bene
                 many
                 faithfull
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 answerable
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 &
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 your
                 former
                 produced
                 examples
                 ;
                 your
                 owne
                 secret
                 iudgment
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 assureth
                 you
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 met
                 with
                 one
                 pertinent
                 example
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 discourse
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 you
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 do
                 forbeare
                 to
                 instance
                 for
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 discussed
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 your
                 promised
                 attempt
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 )
                 I
                 would
                 entreate
                 Ochinus
                 ,
                 or
                 Neuserus
                 ,
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 perticular
                 Instances
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 such
                 age
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 speake
                 both
                 for
                 my selfe
                 and
                 N●userus
                 .
                 The
                 labour
                 of
                 instancing
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 assume
                 it
                 to
                 our selfs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 and
                 you
                 two
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 but
                 words
                 ,
                 seruing
                 fruitlesly
                 to
                 rauell
                 out
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 allotted
                 for
                 disputation
                 :
                 Therefore
                 once
                 more
                 I
                 vrge
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 instances
                 for
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 needs
                 this
                 earnest
                 solicitation
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ?
                 There
                 were
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 in
                 euery
                 of
                 those
                 Centuryes
                 many
                 Protestants
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 that
                 suffice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Neuserus
                 ?
                 Generalityes
                 without
                 particulars
                 ?
                 What
                 Logicke
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 Logicke
                 is
                 the
                 schollars
                 eye
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 discerneth
                 Sophisms
                 and
                 subtill
                 Euasions
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 plaine
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 learned
                 Man
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 able
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 but
                 to
                 suggest
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 any
                 one
                 Country
                 )
                 professing
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 precedent
                 ages
                 the
                 Protestant
                 fayth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 (
                 since
                 Necessity
                 is
                 euer
                 pardonable
                 )
                 I
                 pardon
                 you
                 all
                 for
                 your
                 flying
                 to
                 these
                 generall
                 answeres
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 they
                 openly
                 discouer
                 the
                 strayts
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 here
                 enuironed
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 
                   [
                   Learned
                   Men
                
                 ]
                 seing
                 we
                 haue
                 waded
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 reflect
                 a
                 little
                 vpon
                 the
                 former
                 examples
                 or
                 Instances
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 deale
                 liberally
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 yeelding
                 ●or
                 the
                 tyme
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Ma●●ematicians
                 do
                 forge
                 certaine
                 imaginary
                 and
                 vnreal
                 Circles
                 in
                 the
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 arriue
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 naturall
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 and
                 planets
                 :
                 So
                 I
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 here
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Waldo
                   ,
                   Wicklef
                   ,
                   Hus
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 you
                 exemplifyed
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 faith
                 was
                 not
                 contaminated
                 and
                 soyled
                 with
                 any
                 one
                 Errour
                 or
                 Heresy
                 :
                 yet
                 from
                 these
                 acry
                 supposals
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neuerthelesse
                 deduce
                 the
                 infallible
                 and
                 certaine
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 defection
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 will
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Examples
                 (
                 admitting
                 them
                 for
                 true
                 examples
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 for
                 seuerall
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 Etymology
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 acceptance
                 thereof
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a
                   calling
                   out
                   ,
                   or
                   Congregation
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   :
                
                 So
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 necessary
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 especially
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 plantation
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 not
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 diuers
                 and
                 many
                 faythfull
                 must
                 concurre
                 .
                 Which
                 point
                 is
                 made
                 more
                 euident
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 being
                 euer
                 a
                 most
                 necessary
                 Attendant
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 includeth
                 in
                 it selfe
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 spirituall
                 sheepe
                 or
                 children
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 the
                 former
                 prophecyes
                 touching
                 the
                 encrease
                 ,
                 amplitude
                 ,
                 &
                 continuall
                 splendour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 do
                 euict
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 examples
                 ,
                 we
                 fynd
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 ioyning
                 in
                 beleife
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 supposed
                 Protestants
                 of
                 that
                 tyme
                 :
                 There●ore
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 such
                 strange
                 Protestant
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 include
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 any
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 tyme
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Visibility
                 
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 supposed
                 Church
                 ,
                 during
                 but
                 that
                 very
                 tyme.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 do
                 irrefragably
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 one
                 only
                 tyme
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 tymes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 interruption
                 or
                 discontinuance
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 ,
                 without
                 interruption
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 togeather
                 )
                 be
                 most
                 visible
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 resembled
                 (
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 )
                 by
                 Gods
                 sacred
                 Writ
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Citty
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   placed
                   vpon
                   a
                   hill
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   hid
                   at
                   any
                   tyme
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   a
                   mountayne
                   ,
                
                 m
                 
                   prepared
                   in
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   mountaynes
                   ,
                   and
                   exalted
                   aboue
                   Hills
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 implyeth
                 a
                 continuall
                 and
                 incessant
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 Scriptures
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 n
                 and
                 o
                 D
                 Whitakers
                 subscrbe
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 shewed
                 )
                 Both
                 who
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 persecution
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 (
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 other
                 tymes
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 shal
                 be
                 most
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Bullenger
                 p
                 sayth
                 :
                 
                   right
                   famous
                
                 .
                 This
                 now
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 it
                 being
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 D.
                 ●ulke
                 q
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 speake
                 more
                 sparingly
                 and
                 warily
                 here
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 grant
                 a
                 longer
                 tyme
                 of
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Fayth
                 and
                 Religion
                 )
                 :
                 That
                 
                   anno
                   Domini
                
                 607.
                 the
                 papists
                 religion
                 preuayled
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 sayd
                 Doctour
                 speaketh
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Popes
                 from
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 were
                 Antichrists
                 ;
                 which
                 Boniface
                 did
                 liue
                 about
                 the
                 said
                 yeare
                 607.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 satisfying
                 my selfe
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Aduers
                 :
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 ;
                 I
                 demaund
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 and
                 you
                 
                   learned
                   Men
                
                 )
                 what
                 Protestants
                 can
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 liuing
                 betweene
                 Anno
                 607.
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 220.
                 at
                 which
                 tyme
                 liued
                 Waldo
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 about
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 tymes
                 ;
                 during
                 all
                 which
                 Period
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 euery
                 yeare
                 thereof
                 ,
                 you
                 stand
                 obliged
                 to
                 alledge
                 Protestants
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 els
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 your
                 Church
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 here
                 all
                 you
                 Protestants
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 name
                 any
                 one
                 Protestant
                 liuing
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 from
                 anno
                 607.
                 to
                 anno
                 1220
                 wherby
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 tyme
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 for
                 whole
                 tyme.
                 )
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ]
                 can
                 instance
                 for
                 those
                 tymes
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 prouoke
                 you
                 thereto
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 for
                 Bertram
                 ,
                 and
                 Berengarius
                 &c.
                 their
                 examples
                 are
                 ouer
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 be
                 insisted
                 vpon
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 showed
                 )
                 Besyds
                 ,
                 supposing
                 them
                 for
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 examples
                 serue
                 but
                 only
                 during
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Bertram
                 and
                 Berengarius
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 liued
                 some
                 foure
                 or
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 acknowledged
                 foresaid
                 607.
                 yeare
                 of
                 Boniface
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 foure
                 or
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 you
                 still
                 remayne
                 bound
                 to
                 instance
                 your
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 Waldo
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 liued
                 in
                 anno
                 1220.
                 
                 Wocklefe
                 liued
                 anno
                 1370.
                 
                 Hu●
                 in
                 anno
                 1405.
                 
                 Luther
                 liued
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Hus.
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 againe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 yeares
                 betweene
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 demand
                 agayne
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 name
                 some
                 Protestants
                 to
                 fill
                 vp
                 the
                 Bancks
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 or
                 empty
                 roomes
                 of
                 these
                 many
                 Sta●ions
                 :
                 During
                 all
                 which
                 tyme
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 instance
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 )
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 knowne
                 confessed
                 Protestant
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 seing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 &
                 seasons
                 euer
                 visible
                 and
                 discernable
                 ;
                 And
                 seing
                 your
                 former
                 Examples
                 of
                 
                   Waldo
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                   ,
                   Hus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 (
                 admitting
                 them
                 for
                 true
                 examples
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 )
                 are
                 found
                 defectiue
                 to
                 proue
                 your
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 your
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 visibility
                 ,
                 so
                 necessarily
                 required
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 warrant
                 ,
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 implant
                 my selfe
                 in
                 your
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 former
                 Men
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 
                   Berengarius
                   ,
                   Waldo
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Luther
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 were
                 originally
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 by
                 forging
                 of
                 new
                 doctrines
                 (
                 afore
                 vntaught
                 )
                 they
                 deuyded
                 themselues
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 thereby
                 they
                 iustifyed
                 in
                 themselfs
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iohn
                
                 :
                 (
                 r
                 )
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 vs
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 signature
                 or
                 Character
                 
                 
                 of
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 Protestants
                 .
                 s
                 Now
                 this
                 disparture
                 or
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 implyeth
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 a
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 an
                 interruption
                 ,
                 discontinuance
                 ,
                 and
                 defection
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 Visibility
                 of
                 their
                 sayd
                 Church
                 :
                 Since
                 it
                 infallibly
                 proueth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 doctrines
                 taught
                 by
                 these
                 men
                 after
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 afore
                 in
                 being
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 bene
                 taught
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 these
                 Men
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 then
                 knowne
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 defending
                 and
                 teaching
                 of
                 their
                 said
                 doctrines
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Fourthly
                 &
                 lastly
                 ,
                 you
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Wicklefe
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Luther
                   &c.
                
                 did
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 their
                 disciples
                 (
                 since
                 without
                 these
                 meanes
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 your
                 confession
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 .
                 )
                 Here
                 then
                 ,
                 seing
                 no
                 t
                 Man
                 taketh
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Aaron
                   was
                   .
                
                 And
                 seing
                 according
                 hereto
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 :
                 how
                 u
                 
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   so
                
                 x
                 
                   entreth
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   dore
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   sheepfould
                   ,
                   but
                   clymeth
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   theife
                   .
                
                 I
                 now
                 demand
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ]
                 who
                 did
                 call
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ?
                 Or
                 by
                 whom
                 were
                 they
                 sent
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 here
                 answere
                 ,
                 with
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 y
                 Beza
                 ,
                 z
                 and
                 
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 :
                 a
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 
                   extraordinary
                   calling
                
                 immediatly
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 reguard
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 tiranny
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ouerflowing
                 of
                 superstition
                 of
                 those
                 tymes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 extrauagantly
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 merely
                 forged
                 by
                 you
                 Protestants
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 as
                 hauing
                 no
                 other
                 colour
                 to
                 warrant
                 your
                 calling
                 .
                 But
                 b
                 to
                 refute
                 this
                 phantasy
                 :
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   calling
                
                 is
                 euer
                 accompanyed
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 with
                 working
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 thēselfe
                 :
                 Among
                 whom
                 c
                 Luther
                 thus
                 expostulateth
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Vnde
                   venis
                   ?
                   quis
                   te
                   〈…〉
                   is●●
                   ?
                   〈…〉
                   isunt
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   que
                   is
                   a
                   Deo
                   missum
                   esse
                   testantur
                   ?
                
                 (
                 See
                 how
                 
                 by
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 Luthers
                 penne
                 turneth
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   D.
                   Bils●n
                
                 ,
                 as
                 wholy
                 reiecting
                 all
                 extraordinary
                 Calling
                 (
                 not
                 warranted
                 with
                 Miracles
                 )
                 thus
                 confesseth
                 :
                 d
                 
                   They
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   Apostolicall
                   Commission
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   no
                   shew
                   of
                   Apostolicall
                   succession
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 then
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Hu●
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 exempted
                 from
                 all
                 extraordinary
                 Calling
                 ,
                 immediatly
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 :
                 since
                 their
                 Calling
                 was
                 neuer
                 confirmed
                 with
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 miracle
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 It
                 e
                 
                   is
                   knowne
                   ,
                   that
                   Caluin
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   whom
                   Papists
                   call
                   Archhereticks
                   ,
                   do
                   worke
                   no
                   Miracles
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 f
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 ,
                 D.
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 g
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 do
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Wicklefe
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Luther
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 receaued
                 their
                 calling
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 Which
                 calling
                 was
                 conferred
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 before
                 their
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 Which
                 opinion
                 of
                 theirs
                 (
                 admitting
                 it
                 for
                 true
                 )
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 supposed
                 difficulty
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 Argument
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Neuer
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 doth
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 fearefull
                 hayre
                 vse
                 before
                 the
                 hounds
                 ,
                 more
                 windings
                 and
                 turnings
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 her
                 life
                 ;
                 then
                 you
                 Protestants
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 salue
                 your
                 Vocation
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 being
                 here
                 stabled
                 ;
                 to
                 get
                 your selfe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 myre
                 ,
                 sometymes
                 affirme
                 your
                 calling
                 to
                 be
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 warranted
                 by
                 him
                 with
                 certaine
                 Euthusiasms
                 (
                 forsooth
                 )
                 and
                 illuminations
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 that
                 pretext
                 is
                 layd
                 open
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 your
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 But
                 see
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 an
                 absurdity
                 this
                 your
                 later
                 Answere
                 is
                 accompanyed
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 Walde
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Layman
                 ,
                 neuer
                 receaued
                 any
                 calling
                 from
                 thence
                 )
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 and
                 others
                 most
                 contumeliously
                 call
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 Antichristian
                 ?
                 seing
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 you
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 conferre
                 true
                 Calling
                 to
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Hus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 successours
                 or
                 descendents
                 ;
                 which
                 ability
                 and
                 power
                 
                 is
                 peculiar
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 Antichristian
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Brethren
                 in
                 their
                 pulpitts
                 ,
                 do
                 vociferate
                 )
                 then
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 pretend
                 ,
                 their
                 Calli●g
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 and
                 warrantable
                 ?
                 seing
                 your
                 owne
                 men
                 teach
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   that
                   in
                   Babylon
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 thereby
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   holy
                   Order
                   or
                   Ministery
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   mere
                   vsurpation
                   .
                
                 And
                 most
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 Men
                 ;
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 cannot
                 auaylably
                 confer
                 commission
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 admitting
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 do
                 want
                 true
                 calling
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 true
                 visible
                 Pastours
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 cannot
                 iustify
                 in
                 themselfs
                 their
                 Churches
                 visibility
                 :
                 So
                 plunged
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 you
                 Protestants
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 demanded
                 to
                 iustify
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 successours
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 now
                 
                   (
                   Learned
                   Men
                
                 )
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 supposing
                 
                   Waldo
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Luther
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 instanced
                 in
                 your
                 precedent
                 passages
                 ,
                 had
                 bene
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 otherwise
                 neyther
                 comparted
                 with
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 Catholicke
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 defended
                 any
                 grosse
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 Heresyes
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 euident
                 (
                 in
                 reguard
                 of
                 the
                 Reasons
                 and
                 arguments
                 here
                 alledged
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 defectiue
                 and
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 is
                 taught
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 peculiarly
                 by
                 our selfs
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 disputation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 good
                 leaue
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 showed
                 great
                 reeding
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 examples
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 conuincing
                 and
                 pregnant
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 hope
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 )
                 Neuserus
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 vndertake
                 ,
                 to
                 iustify
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 precedent
                 ages
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 are
                 heare
                 
                   (
                   Learned
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 supposing
                 no
                 instances
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 could
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 former
                 
                 tymes
                 by
                 you
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 yet
                 followeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Protestants
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Question
                 betweene
                 vs
                 )
                 for
                 many
                 Reasons
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 such
                 Professours
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 well
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 haue
                 borne
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 serpentine
                 malice
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ;
                 euer
                 endeuouring
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 extirpate
                 it
                 out
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 my
                 iudgment
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 rage
                 and
                 fury
                 was
                 so
                 precipitate
                 and
                 violent
                 agaynst
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 formes
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 labored
                 by
                 all
                 courses
                 ,
                 to
                 extinguish
                 all
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 burning
                 the
                 books
                 written
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 by
                 purposely
                 making
                 away
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Records
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 absolute
                 concealing
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 thus
                 hoping
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 interred
                 with
                 their
                 Bodyes
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 opinion
                 .
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 neuer
                 was
                 an
                 vtter
                 disparition
                 and
                 vanishing
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 in
                 auncient
                 tymes
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 Professours
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 were
                 most
                 diligently
                 concealed
                 from
                 all
                 after
                 tymes
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Popes
                 affected
                 malignity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 exhorbitant
                 proceeding
                 of
                 Protestants
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 sometimes
                 you
                 Protestants
                 do
                 diuulge
                 in
                 your
                 wrytings
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 named
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 liuing
                 in
                 euery
                 Century
                 since
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 in
                 the
                 frontispice
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 ven●itation
                 did
                 vndertake
                 to
                 performe
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 you
                 retyre
                 backe
                 
                   [
                   Ochi●●s
                
                 ]
                 from
                 
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   doubtlesly
                   there
                   were
                   Protestants
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ;
                   though
                   their
                   names
                   and
                   memoryes
                   by
                   some
                   indirect
                   course
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   were
                   concealed
                   from
                   Posterity
                   :
                
                 So
                 distracted
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 passed
                 vpon
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 at
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 .
                 Which
                 certainly
                 must
                 be
                 reputed
                 as
                 a
                 Moale
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 ;
                 since
                 now
                 zealously
                 to
                 affect
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 at
                 another
                 tyme
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 same
                 saulle
                 ,
                 by
                 entertayning
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 Ague
                 of
                 an
                 irresolute
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 inconstant
                 iudgement
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 First
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 euasion
                 of
                 Ochinus
                 mainly
                 ouerthwarteth
                 
                   M.
                   D●●tours
                
                 former
                 Instances
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 Protestants
                 were
                 buried
                 in
                 forgetfulnes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 Agens
                 (
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Berengarius
                   ,
                   Waldo
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 were
                 Protestants
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 not
                 Protestancy
                 and
                 the
                 Mantayners
                 of
                 it
                 wholy
                 extinguished
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Popes
                 sedulity
                 and
                 diligence
                 .
                 How
                 do
                 you
                 extricate
                 your selfe
                 
                   [
                   Ochinus
                
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Labyrinth
                 ?
                 Agayne
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 your
                 sentence
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 forge
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 brayne
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 haue
                 neyther
                 proofe
                 nor
                 colour
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Protestants
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 should
                 be
                 concealed
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 bookes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Records
                 touching
                 them
                 should
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 labored
                 confederacy
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 and
                 their
                 followers
                 )
                 be
                 suppressed
                 and
                 made
                 away
                 ;
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 here
                 your
                 bare
                 asseueration
                 be
                 credited
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 vrge
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 are
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 extinguishing
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 splendour
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 togeather
                 )
                 do
                 mainly
                 impugne
                 the
                 Prophecyes
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 :
                 Her
                 i
                 
                   Sunne
                   shal
                   not
                   be
                   set
                   ,
                   nor
                   her
                   Moone
                   hid
                   :
                
                 That
                 she
                 k
                 
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   another
                   People
                   ;
                   but
                   shall
                   stand
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                   That
                   she
                   shal
                   be
                
                 l
                 
                   an
                   eternall
                   glory
                   and
                   ioy
                   from
                   Generation
                   to
                   generation
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 Prophecyes
                 (
                 besydes
                 diuers
                 others
                 (
                 recited
                 by
                 your selfe
                 afore
                 )
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 exaltation
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 how
                 dissortingly
                 and
                 disproportionably
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 auer●ed
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 of
                 former
                 tymes
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 the
                 Annals
                 ,
                 Records
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Monuments
                 of
                 it
                 former
                 being
                 be
                 wholy
                 obliterated
                 and
                 extinguished
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 Euasion
                 contradicteth
                 the
                 more
                 ingenious
                 and
                 playne
                 acknowledgments
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 :
                 who
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Church
                 for
                 sundry
                 ages
                 hath
                 remayned
                 wholy
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 vtterly
                 extinct
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 produce
                 
                 the
                 authority
                 only
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   Parkins
                
                 ;
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   For
                   many
                
                 m
                 
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   past
                   ,
                   an
                   vniuersall
                   Apostasy
                   hath
                   ouerspred
                   the
                   whole
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   And
                   our
                   Church
                   hath
                   not
                   bene
                   visible
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 this
                 your
                 surmise
                 impugneth
                 all
                 experience
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 cheife
                 Occurrents
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ages
                 and
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 personall
                 defects
                 and
                 blemishes
                 of
                 certaine
                 Popes
                 are
                 registred
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 extant
                 ;
                 Neyther
                 could
                 the
                 Popes
                 preuent
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 And
                 from
                 such
                 relations
                 do
                 the
                 Protestants
                 (
                 and
                 particularly
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 n
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 writings
                 )
                 vpbraid
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 lesse
                 warrantable
                 life
                 of
                 some
                 Popes
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 these
                 things
                 standing
                 thus
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Popes
                 hinder
                 the
                 registring
                 of
                 any
                 Professours
                 of
                 fayth
                 ,
                 aduerse
                 &
                 contrary
                 to
                 themselfs
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 absurd
                 therefore
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 were
                 well
                 contented
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 owne
                 scarts
                 should
                 remayne
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 by
                 all
                 posterity
                 (
                 supposing
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 their
                 powers
                 ,
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 should
                 affectedly
                 labour
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 different
                 professours
                 in
                 fayth
                 from
                 them
                 (
                 but
                 especially
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Professours
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 buryed
                 in
                 eternall
                 silence
                 and
                 obliuion
                 :
                 Themselfs
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 forsee
                 ,
                 that
                 protestancy
                 should
                 sweigh
                 more
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 erroneous
                 fayth
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 Wrytings
                 of
                 
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Wicklefe
                
                 ,
                 the
                 pretended
                 booke
                 of
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 supposed
                 booke
                 of
                 Bertram
                 ,
                 the
                 connterfeyted
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Vlrick
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 yet
                 extant
                 ,
                 )
                 &
                 not
                 suppressed
                 )
                 fight
                 mainly
                 with
                 this
                 your
                 Opinion
                 :
                 For
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Wrytings
                 and
                 bookes
                 were
                 yet
                 remayning
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 these
                 tymes
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 knowne
                 ,
                 what
                 articles
                 of
                 protestancy
                 the
                 said
                 Heretickes
                 did
                 mantayne
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 subiect
                 of
                 the
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Canons
                 of
                 Catholicke
                 Councels
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 in
                 all
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 is
                 chiefly
                 the
                 condemning
                 and
                 anathematizing
                 of
                 particular
                 Heresyes
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 
                   [
                   verbatim
                
                 ]
                 set
                 downe
                 and
                 expressed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 rise
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ages
                 ;
                 with
                 commemoration
                 and
                 recitall
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticall
                 doctrine
                 inuented
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 inuenting
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 due
                 circumstances
                 .
                 Ad
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 confesse
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 here
                 endeauour
                 to
                 proue
                 .
                 Among
                 whom
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 shall
                 serue
                 for
                 all
                 at
                 this
                 tyme
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 glad
                 to
                 make
                 clayme
                 for
                 Protestants
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 resisted
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 thus
                 writeth
                 to
                 his
                 Catholicke
                 Aduersary
                 :
                 o
                 
                   Vestris
                   historijs
                   nostrae
                   Ecclesiae
                   memoria
                   viget
                   ;
                   Et
                   qui
                   Pontificij
                   regni
                   res
                   narrare
                   conati
                   sunt
                   ,
                   ij
                   nostrae
                   Ecclesiae
                   sunt
                   testis
                   .
                   The
                   memory
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   florisheth
                   euen
                   in
                   your
                   Historyes
                   ;
                   And
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   labored
                   to
                   relate
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   are
                   become
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 adioyne
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 experiences
                 ,
                 the
                 historyes
                 and
                 Cronicles
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 whose
                 subiect
                 ,
                 taske
                 ,
                 &
                 designed
                 labour
                 is
                 to
                 relate
                 and
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 such
                 strange
                 &
                 new
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 rise
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 ;
                 shewing
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 said
                 doctrines
                 were
                 not
                 proued
                 ouer
                 in
                 silence
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Popes
                 reigne
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 openly
                 gainsaid
                 ,
                 crossed
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Historiographers
                 do
                 borrow
                 from
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 auncient
                 Records
                 (
                 for
                 but
                 for
                 those
                 Catholicke
                 Records
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 to
                 write
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 .
                 )
                 This
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 is
                 performed
                 very
                 diligently
                 by
                 the
                 Century
                 writers
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 Centuryes
                 :
                 by
                 Pantaleon
                 in
                 his
                 Chronographia
                 ;
                 by
                 Osiander
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Epitome
                   Eccles
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 Illyricus
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 stiled
                 :
                 
                   Catalogus
                   testium
                   Veritatis
                   ,
                   qui
                   ante
                   nostram
                   aetatem
                   reclamarunt
                   Papae
                   .
                
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 (
                 as
                 making
                 more
                 in
                 our
                 behalfe
                 herein
                 )
                 diuers
                 of
                 these
                 opinions
                 and
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 thus
                 related
                 by
                 these
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 condemned
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 mantayned
                 for
                 true
                 doctryne
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 premisses
                 we
                 may
                 fully
                 gather
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 those
                 former
                 ages
                 or
                 the
                 Popes
                 then
                 liuing
                 ,
                 were
                 from
                 laboring
                 and
                 affecting
                 to
                 keepe
                 in
                 silence
                 or
                 suppresse
                 any
                 doctrine
                 
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 mantayning
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 at
                 those
                 tymes
                 .
                 But
                 gentlemen
                 I
                 feare
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 bene
                 ouer
                 longe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Learned
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 confesse
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 seldome
                 seene
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 more
                 fully
                 and
                 irreplicably
                 displayed
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 of
                 myne
                 is
                 by
                 you
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 direct
                 of
                 seuerall
                 reasons
                 ;
                 And
                 therfore
                 for
                 euer
                 after
                 I
                 am
                 resolued
                 wholy
                 to
                 disauthorize
                 ,
                 and
                 depose
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 aery
                 and
                 vasperous
                 Conceate
                 ,
                 instantly
                 dissipated
                 before
                 the
                 least
                 beame
                 of
                 a
                 cleare
                 Iudgment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 (
                 with
                 you
                 Ochinus
                 )
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 transparency
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 an
                 impartiall
                 eye
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 see
                 through
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 auer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 &
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 particular
                 professours
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 latent
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 raging
                 tyranny
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 did
                 afflict
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 externall
                 profession
                 of
                 fayth
                 did
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 aduerse
                 Aduersity
                 is
                 to
                 Mans
                 inclination
                 :
                 And
                 therfore
                 the
                 lesse
                 wounder
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 rayes
                 of
                 protestancy
                 were
                 in
                 former
                 tymes
                 ouerclowded
                 with
                 the
                 mysts
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Antonius
                   sadellius
                
                 (
                 a
                 protestant
                 of
                 no
                 vulgar
                 note
                 )
                 giueth
                 this
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 latency
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 it
                 seemes
                 you
                 
                   [
                   Newserus
                
                 ]
                 in
                 iudgment
                 do
                 ioyne
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 poyze
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 this
                 reason
                 .
                 Where
                 first
                 I
                 must
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 approoued
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 protestant
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 wholy
                 inuisible
                 in
                 former
                 tymes
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 mayne
                 Thesis
                 or
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 mantayned
                 by
                 you
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 this
                 disputation
                 ;
                 who
                 ioyntly
                 
                 did
                 auer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 visible
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 knowne
                 and
                 discernable
                 ;
                 But
                 to
                 let
                 that
                 passe
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
                 in
                 further
                 disproouall
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 poore
                 refuge
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 vnder
                 persecution
                 ,
                 eyther
                 communicateth
                 openly
                 with
                 the
                 false
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 participation
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 externall
                 profession
                 of
                 Fayth
                 ;
                 Or
                 els
                 she
                 doth
                 refraine
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 such
                 externall
                 communion
                 .
                 If
                 she
                 doth
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 by
                 such
                 her
                 refrayning
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 made
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 become
                 therevisible
                 :
                 If
                 she
                 doth
                 communicate
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 repute
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 then
                 is
                 she
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 cannot
                 brooke
                 any
                 such
                 dissimulation
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 enlarge
                 my selfe
                 vpon
                 the
                 seuerall
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 by
                 not
                 communicating
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 comming
                 thereby
                 )
                 made
                 visible
                 ,
                 is
                 cleere
                 euen
                 in
                 reason
                 it selfe
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 are
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 but
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 knowne
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 one
                 lying
                 secretly
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 be
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 persecuted
                 ?
                 A
                 point
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 M.
                 Curtwright
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 vnder
                 persecution
                 is
                 visible
                 and
                 sensible
                 ,
                 for
                 els
                 
                   (
                   sayth
                   he
                   )
                   how
                
                 q
                 
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   persecuted
                
                 ?
                 Yea
                 he
                 further
                 thus
                 contesteth
                 with
                 his
                 Aduersary
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   To
                   let
                   passe
                   ,
                   both
                   Scriptures
                   and
                   storyes
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   haue
                   you
                   forgotten
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   sayd
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ?
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   encreased
                   .
                
                 With
                 whom
                 agreeth
                 M.
                 Iewell
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 r
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   placed
                   vpon
                   a
                   mount
                   ,
                   her
                   persecutions
                   cannot
                   be
                   hid
                   .
                
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 ad
                 herto
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 violent
                 the
                 persecution
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 visible
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 made
                 thereby
                 ;
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 ship
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 tossed
                 with
                 waues
                 and
                 storms
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 vnto
                 an
                 Arch
                 in
                 building
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 greater
                 weight
                 and
                 burden
                 it
                 beares
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 firme
                 it
                 remaynes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 is
                 further
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 in
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 of
                 
                 all
                 pressures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 incomparably
                 the
                 greatest
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 particular
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 &
                 Martyrs
                 are
                 euen
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 made
                 knowne
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Heresyes
                 or
                 false
                 Religion
                 they
                 impugned
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 penns
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Catholicke
                 Historiographers
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 subiect
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 peruse
                 the
                 s
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 t
                 Pantaleon
                 ,
                 u
                 Functius
                 ,
                 x
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 and
                 M.
                 y
                 Fox
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 English
                 Catholicks
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 truly
                 informed
                 )
                 deseruedly
                 here
                 insist
                 in
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Nation
                 .
                 The
                 Catholicks
                 whereof
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 persecutions
                 in
                 
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                
                 her
                 reigne
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 latent
                 and
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 become
                 most
                 famous
                 &
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Christendome
                 .
                 
                   O
                   pietatem
                   de
                   crudelitate
                   lndentem
                
                 .
                 *
                 Are
                 not
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 memoryes
                 of
                 those
                 reuerend
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 nothing
                 of
                 many
                 worthy
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 suffering
                 great
                 losses
                 and
                 disgraces
                 )
                 who
                 lost
                 their
                 liues
                 in
                 her
                 dayes
                 only
                 for
                 Religion
                 (
                 whose
                 blessed
                 soules
                 I
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 ,
                 to
                 interceede
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 )
                 Are
                 not
                 their
                 names
                 and
                 memories
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 euen
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 fresh
                 and
                 liuing
                 ?
                 haue
                 their
                 deaths
                 obliterated
                 &
                 extinguished
                 their
                 memoryes
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 through
                 a
                 speaking
                 silence
                 ,
                 perpetuated
                 and
                 eternized
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 liues
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 extended
                 beyond
                 their
                 liues
                 ?
                 Who
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 then
                 calamities
                 and
                 pressures
                 (
                 too
                 well
                 knowne
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 )
                 became
                 balls
                 to
                 that
                 state
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 iustly
                 complayne
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 z
                 
                   Spectaculum
                   facti
                   sumus
                   mundo
                   &
                   Angelis
                   ,
                   &
                   Hominibus
                   .
                
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 stormy
                 flouds
                 ,
                 innundations
                 ,
                 and
                 ouerflowings
                 of
                 persecution
                 in
                 the
                 sayd
                 Queenes
                 tyme.
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 here
                 said
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 this
                 Country
                 (
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 Christendome
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 some
                 few
                 number
                 of
                 yeares
                 in
                 comparison
                 ,
                 escape
                 the
                 search
                 and
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 but
                 became
                 therby
                 most
                 visible
                 and
                 knowne
                 :
                 the
                 very
                 Ayre
                 ecchoing
                 forth
                 their
                 miseryes
                 ;
                 How
                 could
                 then
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 many
                 
                 Nations
                 )
                 lye
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 auoid
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 together
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 pretended
                 )
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 that
                 persecution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 our
                 Aduersaryes
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 far
                 more
                 greiuous
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 this
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 Argument
                 ;
                 And
                 first
                 tell
                 me
                 your
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 auoyding
                 of
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 sometymes
                 to
                 conceale
                 our
                 Religion
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 neuer
                 ought
                 to
                 conceale
                 our
                 profession
                 of
                 fayth
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 any
                 punishment
                 how
                 great
                 soeuer
                 :
                 
                   for
                   here
                   ,
                   nolle
                   confiteri
                
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   negare
                   est
                
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 importune
                 persecution
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 tempt
                 God
                 )
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 spirituall
                 pride
                 in
                 our
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Profession
                 of
                 fayth
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 temporall
                 Prince
                 do
                 impose
                 any
                 miseryes
                 vpon
                 vs
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 with
                 all
                 alacrity
                 &
                 Christian
                 magnanimity
                 ,
                 patiently
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 euer
                 continuing
                 in
                 our
                 former
                 Religion
                 ,
                 loyalty
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 powring
                 cut
                 our
                 daily
                 prayers
                 to
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 sayd
                 Princes
                 hart
                 ,
                 with
                 commiseration
                 of
                 our
                 despicable
                 and
                 betrampled
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grant
                 him
                 all
                 true
                 temporall
                 and
                 eternall
                 happines
                 our selfs
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 tyme
                 euer
                 remayning
                 confortable
                 :
                 
                   Quid
                   hic
                   mali
                   est
                
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   cuius
                   reus
                   gaudet
                   ,
                   cuius
                   accusatio
                   votum
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   paena
                   faelicitas
                   :
                
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 branch
                 ,
                 which
                 contayneth
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 Assertion
                 ;
                 Which
                 was
                 :
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 communicate
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Church
                 ,
                 she
                 ceaseth
                 
                   (
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 euident
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 sacred
                 Writ
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 vs.
                 a
                 
                   that
                   with
                   the
                   hart
                   a
                   man
                   beleiueth
                   vnto
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   mouth
                   confesseth
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   :
                
                 Which
                 text
                 is
                 truly
                 paraphrazed
                 by
                 D.
                 Field
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Seing
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                
                 b
                 
                   multitude
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   shal
                   be
                   saued
                   ;
                   And
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   make
                   Confession
                   ●nto
                   saluation
                   (
                   for
                   fayth
                   hid
                   and
                   concealed
                   in
                   the
                   hart
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   
                   suffice
                   .
                   )
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   must
                   by
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                   make
                   themselfs
                   knowne
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   profession
                   and
                   practise
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   discerned
                   from
                   other
                   men
                   :
                
                 A
                 point
                 further
                 receauing
                 it
                 most
                 warrantable
                 truth
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Truth
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 threatneth
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   shall
                   deny
                   me
                   before
                   Men
                   ,
                   him
                   I
                   will
                   deny
                   before
                   my
                   Father
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 thinke
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 in
                 conscience
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Seruice
                 or
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 participate
                 with
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 Which
                 kind
                 of
                 Recusancy
                 is
                 punctually
                 taught
                 by
                 d
                 D.
                 Willet
                 ,
                 e
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 f
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 g
                 Bucer
                 and
                 h
                 Caluin
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 draw
                 towards
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 pretext
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 refuted
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 delineated
                 in
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Word
                 :
                 and
                 accordingly
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 you
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 be
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 largly
                 proued
                 by
                 vs
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 )
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 eminent
                 in
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 manner
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 repayre
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 spirituall
                 Necessityes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 i
                 
                   Tell
                   the
                   Church
                   &c.
                
                 
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 must
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 euer
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 be
                 practized
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 these
                 meanes
                 become
                 most
                 visible
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 most
                 radiant
                 ?
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 which
                 reason
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 D.
                 Humfrey
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 k
                 
                   Dum
                   ministri
                   docent
                   ,
                   alij
                   discunt
                   ;
                   illi
                   sacramenta
                   administrant
                   ,
                   hi
                   communicant
                   ;
                   omnes
                   Deum
                   inuocant
                   ,
                   &
                   fidem
                   suam
                   profitentur
                   ;
                   Qui
                   ista
                   non
                   videt
                   ,
                   talpa
                   est
                   caec●or
                   ,
                   Whyles
                   the
                   Ministers
                   do
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   do
                   heare
                   ;
                   whyles
                   these
                   Men
                   do
                   administer
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   those
                   do
                   communicate
                   or
                   participate
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   whyles
                   all
                   do
                   call
                   vpon
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   professe
                   their
                   fayth
                   ;
                   He
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   see
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   blynd
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   moale
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 Haue
                 you
                 not
                 often
                 obserued
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 how
                 a
                 little
                 qu
                 〈…〉
                 tity
                 
                 of
                 copper
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 counterfeyte
                 Coyne
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 neyther
                 is
                 the
                 corne
                 or
                 gould
                 extinguished
                 or
                 annihilated
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 sayd
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Corne
                   and
                   chaffe
                   is
                   mingled
                   together
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   gould
                   and
                   Copper
                   moulted
                   together
                   ;
                   And
                   yet
                   neyther
                   is
                   the
                   Corne
                   ,
                   chaffe
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   gould
                   copper
                   :
                
                 Why
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 analogy
                 &
                 proportion
                 ,
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 here
                 auerred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   former
                   ages
                   in
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ;
                   the
                   Papcy
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 freeth
                 our
                 Church
                 from
                 an
                 absolute
                 Inuisibility
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 from
                 an
                 vtter
                 extinction
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 former
                 Popisn
                 tymes
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 my
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 read
                 certayne
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 expressing
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 differently
                 from
                 my
                 words
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 find
                 M.
                 Parkins
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 allude
                 to
                 this
                 saying
                 :
                 l
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 m
                 seemes
                 to
                 conspyre
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   ver
                   a
                   fuit
                   in
                   Papatu
                   ;
                   sed
                   Papatus
                   non
                   fuit
                   Ecclesia
                   vera
                   :
                
                 And
                 with
                 these
                 former
                 euen
                 n
                 Beza
                 (
                 besids
                 o
                 others
                 )
                 doth
                 agree
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   voluit
                   Deus
                   in
                   Papatu
                   seruare
                   Ecclesiam
                   ;
                   et
                   si
                   Papatus
                   non
                   est
                   Ecclesia
                   .
                
                 Which
                 answere
                 is
                 thought
                 so
                 sufficient
                 and
                 choaking
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 M.
                 Parkings
                 much
                 resteth
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 thus
                 euen
                 exulting
                 :
                 p
                 
                   This
                   answere
                   serues
                   to
                   stop
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   demaund
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   fourescore
                   yeres
                   before
                   Luther
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Church
                   hath
                   bene
                   since
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 how
                 ingenious
                 and
                 pregnant
                 
                   [
                   Niuserus
                
                 ]
                 is
                 Nouelisme
                 in
                 fayth
                 ;
                 spining
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 silke
                 worme
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 owne
                 wombe
                 ,
                 such
                 fine
                 threeds
                 of
                 wit
                 :
                 But
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 these
                 threeds
                 are
                 too
                 weake
                 to
                 detayne
                 and
                 hould
                 the
                 Aduersary
                 .
                 This
                 diuersion
                 of
                 yours
                 (
                 rather
                 then
                 answere
                 )
                 consisteth
                 of
                 a
                 froath
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 artificially
                 put
                 togeather
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 partly
                 resembleth
                 your
                 own
                 former
                 similitude
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 matter
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 euen
                 〈…〉
                 ase
                 mettall
                 ,
                 guilded
                 ouer
                 with
                 a
                 specious
                 show
                 of
                 mysticall
                 
                 phrazes
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 seing
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 instance
                 particularly
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 (
                 during
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 to
                 Luther
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 perfect
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 And
                 also
                 perceauing
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 soundeth
                 in
                 the
                 eare
                 couldly
                 (
                 and
                 indeede
                 ,
                 harshly
                 )
                 to
                 grant
                 in
                 plaine
                 and
                 direct
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 (
                 during
                 all
                 those
                 ages
                 )
                 was
                 wholy
                 extinct
                 and
                 vanished
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 remembring
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 &
                 huge
                 burdens
                 are
                 better
                 remooued
                 by
                 sleight
                 of
                 witty
                 Engins
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 strength
                 ;
                 haue
                 at
                 length
                 resolued
                 to
                 deliuer
                 this
                 your
                 doctrine
                 or
                 Position
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 affected
                 and
                 obscure
                 phraze
                 ,
                 thereby
                 (
                 as
                 vnder
                 aueyle
                 or
                 clowd
                 )
                 to
                 shadow
                 the
                 falshood
                 thereof
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 as
                 aboue
                 you
                 alledge
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   the
                   Papacy
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Papacy
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 do
                 you
                 here
                 imitate
                 physitians
                 ,
                 who
                 giue
                 physicke
                 to
                 delicate
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 grosse
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 eyther
                 in
                 infusion
                 ,
                 or
                 extraction
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 curious
                 frame
                 of
                 speech
                 maks
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 sayd
                 )
                 a
                 glorious
                 show
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 but
                 examine
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 presently
                 resolues
                 to
                 nothing
                 ;
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 lightning
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 eminent
                 Obiect
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 no
                 sooner
                 commeth
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 vanisheth
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 discouery
                 &
                 displaying
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 sleight
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 had
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 a
                 latent
                 and
                 hidden
                 being
                 in
                 Catholicke
                 Countreyes
                 ,
                 without
                 hauing
                 entercourse
                 or
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 then
                 knowne
                 and
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 it
                 like
                 aboadin
                 Turkish
                 Countreyes
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Turcisme
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 particular
                 manner
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 and
                 stupendious
                 mixture
                 together
                 for
                 externall
                 Society
                 (
                 like
                 chaffe
                 and
                 Corne
                 in
                 due
                 heape
                 ,
                 or
                 copper
                 and
                 gould
                 in
                 one
                 coyne
                 )
                 is
                 truly
                 expressed
                 by
                 Osiander
                 (
                 the
                 Protestant
                 )
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 q
                 
                   Quod
                   semper
                   sub
                   Papatu
                   aliqui
                   pij
                   homines
                   fuerint
                   ,
                   qui
                   errores
                   Pontificios
                   ,
                   &
                   idolatrica
                   sacra
                   improbarunt
                   :
                   temetsi
                   
                   id
                   non
                   semper
                   profiteri
                   and
                   ebant
                   ,
                   nemo
                   negat
                   ;
                   No
                   man
                   denyeth
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   euer
                   vnder
                   the
                   Papacy
                   some
                   holy
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   disliked
                   the
                   Errors
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Idolatrous
                   worshipps
                   :
                   although
                   they
                   durst
                   not
                   openly
                   professe
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   Nisi
                   ardere
                   aut
                   ad
                   minimum
                   exulare
                   velint
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   would
                   burne
                   for
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   suffer
                   banishment
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 said
                 Protestant
                 more
                 fully
                 :
                 
                   Animum
                   ad
                   ist
                   a
                   pōtificia
                   idolatrica
                   sacra
                   non
                   applicusrunt
                   ,
                   tameisi
                   extern●●ritus
                   non
                   pro●sus
                   negligerent
                   ,
                   vt
                   communi
                   consue●●dino
                   (
                   quasi
                   torrente
                   rapido
                   )
                   arriperentur
                   ,
                   vt
                   eadem
                   cum
                   alijs
                   facerent
                   ;
                   The
                   faythfull
                   of
                   those
                   tymes
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   apply
                   their
                   minds
                   to
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   popish
                   idolatrous
                   worships
                   ;
                   although
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   wholy
                   neglect
                   their
                   externall
                   rites
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   led
                   with
                   common
                   custome
                   (
                   as
                   men
                   caryed
                   with
                   a
                   violent
                   streame
                   )
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   with
                   the
                   Papists
                   ;
                   Quorum
                   infirmitatem
                   Deu●
                   tolerauit
                   &
                   ●ondonauit
                   ,
                   Whose
                   infirmityes
                   herein
                   ,
                   God
                   did
                   tolerate
                   &
                   pardon
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Osiander
                 doth
                 apologize
                 for
                 his
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 in
                 former
                 tymes
                 .
                 From
                 whose
                 testimony
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 last
                 sublimated
                 sense
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 sentence
                 resolues
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 former
                 tymes
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 .
                 or
                 vnder
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 did
                 through
                 feare
                 of
                 burning
                 ,
                 or
                 banishment
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 persecution
                 ,
                 dissemble
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 in
                 all
                 eternal
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonyes
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 true
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 foresayd
                 quaynt
                 sentence
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 (
                 and
                 perhapps
                 ,
                 also
                 your selfe
                 Newser●s
                 )
                 thought
                 it
                 good
                 policy
                 ,
                 to
                 deliuer
                 this
                 their
                 meaning
                 to
                 their
                 followers
                 ,
                 in
                 nyce
                 and
                 artificiall
                 words
                 (
                 as
                 Physitians
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 giue
                 their
                 most
                 bitter
                 pils
                 ,
                 rowled
                 in
                 sugar
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 seeing
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 grosse
                 and
                 palpable
                 dissimulation
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 discussed
                 in
                 our
                 last
                 passage
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 enlarge
                 my selfe
                 no
                 further
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 my
                 more
                 serious
                 and
                 intense
                 obseruation
                 of
                 what
                 you
                 haue
                 here
                 spoken
                 ,
                 touching
                 our
                 deliuery
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 Answere
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 spydars
                 web
                 artificially
                 wouen
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 small
                 purpose
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 examining
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 rightly
                 say
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 Answere
                 drawne
                 from
                 persecution
                 ,
                 though
                 fashioned
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 mould
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 acknowledg
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Neuserus
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 losse
                 of
                 tyme
                 ,
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 such
                 Extrauagancyes
                 and
                 phan●asyes
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 to
                 euict
                 the
                 visibility
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 euict
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 following
                 is
                 of
                 it selfe
                 sufficient
                 :
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   euer
                   to
                   be
                   visible
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 all
                 aboue
                 haue
                 taught
                 :
                 )
                 
                   Now
                   we
                   can
                   prooue
                   out
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   may
                   infallibly
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   hath
                   euer
                   bene
                   most
                   visible
                   .
                
                 That
                 our
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 proue
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 professeth
                 that
                 fayth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 agreable
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 demonstration
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 Asylum
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 recurre
                 to
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Historyes
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 examples
                 of
                 protestancy
                 for
                 euery
                 age
                 ;
                 since
                 this
                 reason
                 comprehendeth
                 within
                 it selfe
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 doth
                 the
                 lesser
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 this
                 Argument
                 is
                 the
                 Mayster-peece
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 shopps
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 well
                 tearme
                 it
                 )
                 your
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 prooue
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ,
                 their
                 Church
                 euer
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 visible
                 ?
                 Who
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 confidence
                 (
                 as
                 your selfs
                 do
                 )
                 will
                 maintayne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 iustify
                 their
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 See
                 how
                 you
                 Protestants
                 here
                 labour
                 with
                 the
                 generall
                 Infirmity
                 of
                 all
                 Sectaryes
                 ;
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 truly
                 that
                 Aphorism
                 of
                 the
                 Physitians
                 is
                 verifyed
                 in
                 you
                 and
                 them
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Symptome
                   is
                   incident
                   to
                   seuer
                   all
                   diseases
                   .
                
                 But
                 seing
                 
                   Doctour
                   Whitakers
                
                 (
                 for
                 his
                 vpshot
                 )
                 did
                 cast
                 his
                 last
                 argument
                 in
                 his
                 conference
                 with
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Bellarmyne
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 frame
                 &
                 mould
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 prooue
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 altered
                 it
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 it
                 fayth
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 as
                 loath
                 to
                 obtund
                 your
                 eares
                 with
                 a
                 fastidious
                 iteration
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 points
                 ,
                 I
                 referre
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 answere
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 *
                 giuen
                 therto
                 .
                 Only
                 before
                 I
                 here
                 cease
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 patterne
                 this
                 your
                 Euasion
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 some
                 slippery
                 fellow
                 should
                 truly
                 owe
                 your
                 
                   [
                   Ocbinus
                
                 ]
                 a
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 pay
                 it
                 by
                 ten
                 pounds
                 euery
                 yeare
                 ;
                 The
                 yearely
                 dayes
                 of
                 paymēts
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 you
                 require
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 siluer
                 .
                 He
                 confidently
                 auerreth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 payed
                 you
                 euery
                 yeare
                 ,
                 the
                 allotted
                 portion
                 of
                 ten
                 pounds
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 hundred
                 was
                 payd
                 .
                 You
                 deny
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 him
                 ,
                 eyther
                 to
                 show
                 some
                 quittance
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 payment
                 ,
                 or
                 produce
                 some
                 witnesses
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 relate
                 some
                 circumstance
                 eyther
                 of
                 tyme
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 yearely
                 paymēts
                 were
                 made
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 yeares
                 payment
                 )
                 flyeth
                 to
                 this
                 shift
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Euery
                   man
                   of
                   honesty
                   ,
                   integrity
                   ,
                   and
                   sufficiency
                   will
                   pay
                   his
                   debts
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   due
                   tymes
                   of
                   payment
                   ;
                   But
                   he
                   is
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   himselfe
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   thes●
                   men
                   professing
                   honesty
                   ,
                   integrity
                   ,
                   and
                   sufficiency
                   .
                   Therefore
                   certayne
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   payed
                   the
                   foresayd
                   hundred
                   pounds
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   prescribed
                   tymes
                   of
                   payment
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 this
                 Cheater
                 bringeth
                 his
                 owne
                 honesty
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 iustly
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 Question
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 Medium
                 ,
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 these
                 his
                 imaginary
                 payments
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 alledge
                 the
                 Conformity
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 supposed
                 visibility
                 of
                 your
                 Protestans
                 Church
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 .
                 Now
                 
                   [
                   Ochinus
                
                 ]
                 if
                 you
                 like
                 this
                 mans
                 answere
                 (
                 for
                 both
                 his
                 and
                 yours
                 are
                 wouen
                 in
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 loome
                 )
                 my
                 wish
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 tyme
                 you
                 lend
                 any
                 siluer
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 your
                 ignorance
                 herein
                 )
                 be
                 repayed
                 backe
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEWSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 but
                 ingeniously
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 flying
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 serues
                 only
                 but
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 instancing
                 of
                 Protestants
                 for
                 former
                 tymes
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 subtill
                 
                 and
                 flye
                 transition
                 from
                 the
                 expected
                 examples
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 vniformity
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Paralogisme
                 or
                 fallacy
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Petitio
                   principij
                
                 ;
                 consisting
                 in
                 assuming
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 proued
                 and
                 confested
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 in
                 Question
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 mayne
                 Question
                 betweene
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 vs
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   their
                   Religion
                   or
                   ours
                   is
                   more
                   agreable
                   to
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ?
                
                 And
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 I
                 confesse
                 you
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ;
                 that
                 euery
                 Hereticke
                 will
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 vrge
                 a
                 conformity
                 of
                 his
                 fayth
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 seeke
                 to
                 iustify
                 his
                 owne
                 Churches
                 visibility
                 by
                 this
                 his
                 Appeale
                 ;
                 Whose
                 
                   Priuate
                   spirit
                
                 (
                 forsooth
                 )
                 by
                 detorting
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 Proiect
                 any
                 text
                 thereof
                 (
                 as
                 Al●hymists
                 do
                 of
                 Mettalls
                 )
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 endure
                 the
                 touch
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gilding
                 ouer
                 of
                 his
                 Heresy
                 :
                 
                   An
                   Haeretici
                
                 *
                 (
                 sayth
                 old
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lyrinensis
                   )
                   Diuini
                   Scripturae
                   testimonijs
                   vtantur
                   ?
                   Viuntur
                   planè
                   &
                   vehement
                   er
                   quidem
                   ;
                   sed
                   tantò
                   magis
                   cauendi
                   sunt
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 now
                 vpon
                 a
                 second
                 reuiew
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 argument
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 force
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 cary
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 Hereticke
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 false
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 )
                 may
                 challenge
                 the
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 fortifying
                 of
                 his
                 Heresyes
                 ,
                 as
                 fully
                 as
                 we
                 Protestants
                 can
                 do
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 allow
                 that
                 former
                 sentence
                 of
                 Vincentius
                 ,
                 alledged
                 by
                 you
                 .
                 Neuserus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 found
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 learned
                 brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 (
                 though
                 aforehand
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 dissent
                 in
                 opinion
                 from
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ▪
                 from
                 which
                 position
                 they
                 inferre
                 :
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 predictions
                 of
                 the
                 continuall
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 vninterrupted
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 haue
                 bene
                 performed
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 Romanists
                 do
                 auer●e
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 consequently
                 (
                 ours
                 and
                 yours
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 )
                 
                 they
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 hereto
                 we
                 find
                 M.
                 Hooker
                 r
                 thus
                 to
                 teach
                 .
                 
                   We
                   gladly
                   acknowledg
                   them
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   family
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 agayne
                 ;
                 
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   of
                   Rome
                   &c.
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   limme
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   with
                   whome
                   conspireth
                
                 D.
                 Some
                 s
                 thus
                 graunting
                 :
                 
                   The
                   learneder
                   Wryters
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 this
                 Opinion
                 I
                 haue
                 to
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 ,
                 eyther
                 to
                 retayne
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 reiect
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 now
                 you
                 Protestants
                 are
                 retyred
                 to
                 your
                 last
                 refuge
                 and
                 hould
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 is
                 
                   Errour
                   glad
                   to
                   be
                   shrowded
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   Wings
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 most
                 dispassionate
                 ,
                 sober
                 ,
                 &
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 before
                 Luthers
                 reuolt
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 iustify
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 yet
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 sayd
                 ages
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 actually
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 therefore
                 forced
                 to
                 giue
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retyre
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 answeres
                 ;
                 And
                 at
                 length
                 are
                 driuen
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 supporting
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Church
                 )
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 &
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 identically
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 thereupon
                 they
                 inferre
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 seing
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 be
                 generall
                 acknowledgment
                 ,
                 hath
                 euer
                 continued
                 visible
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 ages
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 your
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 (
                 both
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 (
                 curteous
                 yeelding
                 )
                 hath
                 also
                 enioyed
                 the
                 same
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 So
                 ready
                 you
                 Protestants
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preseruing
                 only
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 imaginary
                 Church
                 in
                 former
                 tymes
                 ,
                 to
                 ioyne
                 hands
                 with
                 they
                 Catholicks
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 agree
                 therto
                 )
                 you
                 granting
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 owne
                 Succession
                 ,
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministery
                 is
                 and
                 hath
                 bene
                 ,
                 for
                 former
                 ages
                 continued
                 and
                 preserued
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Succession
                 ,
                 calling
                 ,
                 &
                 Ministery
                 of
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 our
                 meaning
                 ,
                 M.
                 Bunny
                 (
                 a
                 Protestant
                 of
                 good
                 esteeme
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 )
                 dealeth
                 plainly
                 &
                 ingeniously
                 herein
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 giueth
                 sincerely
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 of
                 such
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 to
                 wip
                 ,
                 that
                 otherwise
                 they
                 cannot
                 proue
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 during
                 so
                 many
                 former
                 ages
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 writeth
                 :
                 t
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   departing
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   question
                   amang
                   vs.
                   We
                
                 u
                 
                   are
                   no
                   seuerall
                   Church
                   front
                   them
                   (
                   meaning
                
                 from
                 vs
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 
                   nor
                   they
                   from
                   vs
                   ;
                   And
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   departing
                   at
                   all
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Nor
                   any
                   do
                   depar●
                   from
                   them
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   nor
                   from
                   vs
                   to
                   them
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 fully
                 :
                 It
                 x
                 
                   was
                   euill
                   done
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   vrged
                   first
                   such
                   a
                   separation
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                
                 y
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   great
                   probability
                   for
                   them
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 vs
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   make
                   our self●
                   answerable
                   ,
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   a
                   distinct
                   and
                   seuer
                   all
                   Church
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   continued
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   age
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   ;
                   Or
                   els
                   ,
                   that
                   needs
                   we
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Church
                   is
                   sprung
                   vp
                   but
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   or
                   since
                   theirs
                   :
                
                 And
                 finally
                 M.
                 Bunny
                 thus
                 concludeth
                 :
                 z
                 
                   Our
                   Aduersaryes
                   see
                   themselues
                   to
                   haue
                   aduantage
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   ioynt
                   vs
                   to
                   this
                   separation
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 M.
                 Bunny
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 my
                 particular
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 ,
                 I
                 vtterly
                 (
                 with
                 all
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 disclayme
                 from
                 mantayning
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 confidently
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 strange
                 Paradox
                 is
                 inuented
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 aboue
                 expressed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 Issue
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 grant
                 the
                 Papists
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ]
                 the
                 euent
                 of
                 our
                 disputation
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 imprecate
                 with
                 the
                 Poet
                 a
                 against
                 myselfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sed
                   mihi
                   vel
                   tellus
                   optem
                   priùs
                   ima
                   debiscat
                   ;
                
                 
                   Vel
                   Pater
                   Omnipotens
                   adigat
                   ●●ful●ine
                   ad
                   vmbra●
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pall●●ies
                   vmbras
                   Erebi
                   ,
                   ●octe●que
                   profundam
                   .
                
              
               
                 Before
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 free
                 leaue
                 
                   [
                   Ochin●s
                
                 ]
                 to
                 include
                 me
                 within
                 this
                 your
                 imprecation
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 will
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popish
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 shall
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 (
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 consents
                 )
                 be
                 aduanced
                 and
                 set
                 vp
                 (
                 side
                 by
                 side
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 throwne
                 of
                 Gods
                 Tabernacle
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 insufferable
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 thought
                 thereof
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 once
                 to
                 be
                 entertayned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ;
                 good
                 words
                 .
                 God
                 grant
                 your
                 owne
                 Prayers
                 agaynst
                 your selfs
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 heard
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 be
                 of
                 your
                 mynd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 before
                 your
                 deaths
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 doublesly
                 your
                 prayer
                 wil
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 when
                 your selfs
                 (
                 though
                 too
                 late
                 )
                 shall
                 with
                 vnutterable
                 (
                 but
                 improfitable
                 )
                 remo●se
                 ,
                 condemne
                 your selfs
                 ,
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 grosse
                 consideration
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 weighty
                 a
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 and
                 
                   you
                   two
                
                 .
                 Hitherto
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 our
                 discourse
                 hath
                 bene
                 cheifly
                 spent
                 in
                 your
                 obiecting
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 Churches
                 visibility
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 answering
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 do
                 expect
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Scenes
                 be
                 altered
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 insist
                 in
                 obiecting
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 red
                 confessed
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 touching
                 this
                 subiect
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 alternatiue
                 variations
                 of
                 parts
                 in
                 dispute
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 custome
                 of
                 all
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 most
                 warrantable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 giue
                 you
                 good
                 leaue
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 argueth
                 a
                 great
                 distrust
                 &
                 diffidence
                 in
                 a
                 Mans
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 tye
                 his
                 aduersary
                 only
                 to
                 answere
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 to
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 oppose
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 vnreasonable
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 Duelisme
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 party
                 should
                 be
                 indented
                 with
                 ,
                 only
                 toward
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 to
                 sryke
                 :
                 Therefore
                 proceed
                 
                   [
                   Mich●●s
                
                 ]
                 at
                 your
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
               
                 Truth
                 sayth
                 b
                 [
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 ]
                 
                   i●
                   m●re
                   foroible
                   to
                   wr●ng
                   〈◊〉
                   Confession
                   then
                   any
                   rack●
                   or
                   torm●nt
                   .
                
                 Which
                 sentence
                 we
                 fy●d
                 to
                 be
                 iustifyed
                 in
                 this
                 Question
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 Inuisibility
                 :
                 For
                 diuers
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 ingenuous
                 and
                 vpright
                 in
                 their
                 wrytings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 managing
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 party
                 ;
                 &
                 as
                 well
                 discerning
                 the
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 all
                 pretended
                 Instances
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 colorable
                 euasions
                 and
                 answeares
                 (
                 which
                 serue
                 only
                 to
                 bleare
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 the
                 impenetrating
                 and
                 weake
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 )
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 closure
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 certaine
                 necessary
                 inferences
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 playne
                 and
                 expresse
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 grant
                 the
                 point
                 here
                 controuerted
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 hath
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 togeather
                 ,
                 bene
                 wholy
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 liuing
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 such
                 said
                 ages
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 bene
                 vtterly
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 such
                 Church
                 in
                 being
                 .
                 The
                 proofe
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 shal
                 be
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 point
                 then
                 is
                 prooued
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 penns
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 acknowledged
                 want
                 of
                 succession
                 of
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 like
                 defect
                 of
                 sending
                 by
                 ordinary
                 Calling
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 manifest
                 &
                 open
                 complaints
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 inuisibility
                 for
                 former
                 ages
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 it
                 vtter
                 extinction
                 &
                 Nullity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 euident
                 euen
                 in
                 reason
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 wanteth
                 succession
                 of
                 Pastours
                 &
                 ordinary
                 Calling
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 Church
                 could
                 be
                 )
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 at
                 that
                 tyme
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 want
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 want
                 necessarily
                 presupposeth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 supposed
                 Church
                 ,
                 any
                 former
                 Predecessours
                 or
                 Pastours
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 conferre
                 authority
                 or
                 calling
                 to
                 the
                 succeding
                 Pastours
                 or
                 Preachers
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 no
                 Pastours
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 sheepe
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 how
                 c
                 
                   shall
                   they
                   heare
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ?
                   )
                
                 And
                 where
                 no
                 sheepe
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 where
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 visisibility
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 since
                 euen
                 Logicke
                 instructeth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   Eutis
                   
                   ●●n
                   est
                   Accidens
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 hath
                 wanted
                 all
                 personall
                 succession
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Calling
                 ,
                 is
                 ouereuident
                 ;
                 seeing
                 (
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 bene
                 sayd
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 already
                 )
                 we
                 find
                 diuers
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 to
                 confesse
                 no
                 lesse
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 doth
                 Sadellius
                 write
                 :
                 Diuers
                 d
                 
                   Protestants
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Ministers
                   with
                   them
                   are
                   destitute
                   of
                   lawfull
                   Calling
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   hauing
                   a
                   continuall
                   visible
                   succession
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   tymes
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   do
                   attribute
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Protestants
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 flye
                 
                 to
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Calling
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 immediatly
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 help
                 of
                 man.
                 Thus
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 Caluin
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Quia
                   Papae
                   tyrannide
                   &c.
                   
                   Because
                   through
                   the
                   tyrann●
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   true
                   succession
                   of
                   Ordination
                   was
                   broken
                   off
                   ;
                   therefore
                   we
                   stand
                   neede
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   course
                   herein
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   function
                   or
                   Calling
                   was
                   altogether
                   extraorinary
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Caluin
                 .
                 And
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 f
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 sayth
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   first
                   preached
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   ,
                   had
                   extraordinary
                   Calling
                
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 agreeth
                 D.
                 Parkins
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   The
                   calling
                   of
                   W●cklefe
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Oecolampadius
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                   &c.
                   was
                   extraordinary
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 confessing
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 
                 personall
                 succession
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 
                   Ordinary
                   Vocation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 flying
                 therefore
                 to
                 
                   Extraordinory
                   Vocation
                
                 ;
                 do
                 euen
                 by
                 such
                 their
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 withall
                 the
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 interruption
                 (
                 next
                 before
                 )
                 of
                 all
                 personall
                 succession
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 succession
                 of
                 Pastours
                 had
                 then
                 bene
                 really
                 &
                 truly
                 in
                 being
                 ;
                 then
                 had
                 those
                 men
                 bene
                 visible
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 calling
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 had
                 appertayned
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 had
                 bene
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Calling
                
                 :
                 Which
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Calling
                
                 is
                 euer
                 accompayned
                 with
                 Miracles
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 showed
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 iudgments
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 sober
                 Protestants
                 :
                 h
                 or
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 illusion
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 red
                 or
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 first
                 Protestants
                 (
                 who
                 vendicated
                 to
                 themselues
                 this
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Calling
                
                 )
                 haue
                 euer
                 wrought
                 ,
                 in
                 confirmation
                 eyther
                 of
                 their
                 Calling
                 or
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 Miracle
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 discussed
                 well
                 of
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 iudgment
                 very
                 forcingly
                 .
                 But
                 proceed
                 (
                 we
                 intreate
                 you
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 branch
                 of
                 your
                 Proofe
                 ;
                 since
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 belieue
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Protestants
                 will
                 expresly
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Question
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 receaued
                 it
                 vttermost
                 tryall
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 euent
                 will
                 seale
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 immediatly
                 before
                 Luthers
                 reuolt
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 was
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 Vibanus
                 i
                 Regius
                 (
                 a
                 markable
                 Protestant
                 )
                 confesseth
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 it
                 visibility
                 at
                 Luthers
                 appearance
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 already
                 fully
                 discoursed
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 will
                 ascend
                 to
                 higher
                 times
                 .
                 
                   M.
                   Parkins
                
                 then
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 ages
                 more
                 remote
                 :
                 
                   We
                   say
                
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Luther
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   ,
                   an
                   vniuersall
                   Apostasy
                   ouerspred
                   the
                   whole
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Church
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   visible
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Caelius
                 Secundus
                 l
                 Curio
                 (
                 an
                 eminent
                 Protestant
                 )
                 confesseth
                 no
                 lesse
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Factum
                   est
                   ,
                   vt
                   per
                   multos
                   i
                   am
                   annos
                   Ecclesia
                   latuerit
                   ,
                   ciuesque
                   hutus
                   regni
                   vix
                   ab
                   alijs
                   (
                   ac
                   ne
                   vix
                   quidem
                   )
                   agnosci
                   potuerint
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   many
                   yeares
                   hath
                   bene
                   latent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Cittizens
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   could
                   scarsely
                   (
                   and
                   indeed
                   not
                   as
                   all
                   )
                   be
                   knowne
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 confesseth
                 more
                 particularly
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 m
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   tyme
                   of
                   Bonifac●
                   the
                   third
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 anno
                 ,
                 607.
                 )
                 
                   was
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   and
                   fleed
                   into
                   wildernes
                   ,
                   there
                   to
                   remayne
                   a
                   long
                   season
                   .
                
                 M.
                 Napper
                 riseth
                 to
                 higher
                 tymes
                 ,
                 thus
                 wrytinge
                 :
                 n
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   withdrawne
                   his
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   from
                   open
                   assemblyes
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   harts
                   of
                   particular
                   godly
                   men
                   &c.
                   during
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   twelue
                   hundred
                   and
                   sixty
                   yeares
                   ;
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   abiding
                   latent
                   and
                   inuisible
                   :
                
                 With
                 whome
                 touching
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 this
                 Inuisibility
                 agreeth
                 M.
                 *
                 Brocard
                 ,
                 an
                 English
                 Protestant
                 .
                 But
                 M.
                 Napper
                 is
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 latency
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 tymes
                 only
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 inuolueth
                 more
                 ages
                 therein
                 ,
                 thus
                 auer●ing
                 :
                 During
                 o
                 
                   euen
                   the
                   second
                   and
                   third
                   Ages
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 after
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   was
                   obscured
                   by
                   the
                   Roman
                   Antichrist
                   hymselfe
                   .
                
                 But
                 Sebastianus
                 francus
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 remarkable
                 Protestant
                 )
                 ouerstripeth
                 hearein
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 to
                 comprehend
                 within
                 the
                 said
                 Inuisibility
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 ages
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 for
                 p
                 
                   certaine
                   the
                   externall
                   Church
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   fayth
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   vanished
                   away
                   presently
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   departure
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   for
                   these
                   thousand
                   and
                   foure
                   hundred
                   yeares
                
                 (
                 marke
                 the
                 lenght
                 of
                 the
                 tyme
                 
                   (
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   beene
                   no
                   w●eare
                   externall
                   and
                   visible
                   .
                
                 Which
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 so
                 longe
                 a
                 tyme
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 longer
                 )
                 is
                 likewise
                 made
                 by
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 q
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Church
                   decayed
                   immediatly
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   tyme.
                
                 But
                 D.
                 Downham
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 conclude
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 insimulate
                 the
                 very
                 tymes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 lyke
                 latency
                 ,
                 thus
                 wrytinge
                 :
                 The
                 r
                 
                   generall
                   defection
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   (
                   foretou●d
                   2.
                   
                   Thessal
                   .
                   2.
                   )
                   begunne
                   to
                   worke
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   tymes
                   .
                   Good
                   God.
                
                 Would
                 any
                 Man
                 hould
                 it
                 possible
                 (
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 owne
                 books
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 )
                 that
                 such
                 eminent
                 Protestants
                 should
                 confesse
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 necessary
                 Visibility
                 of
                 Gods
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 proued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 &
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 learned
                 Brethren
                 )
                 their
                 owne
                 Church
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 wholy
                 latent
                 and
                 inuisible
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 wholy
                 extinct
                 and
                 annihilated
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 together
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 must
                 as●rybe
                 
                   (
                   O
                   God
                
                 )
                 to
                 thy
                 holy
                 permission
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testamēt
                 ,
                 thyne
                 Enemyes
                 to
                 sheath
                 their
                 swords
                 in
                 their
                 brethrens
                 sydes
                 ;
                 so
                 heare
                 tho●
                 permiteest
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 honour
                 of
                 thy
                 Church
                 )
                 so
                 many
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 (
                 euen
                 with
                 wounderfull
                 admiration
                 ,
                 sweete
                 Iesus
                 )
                 deadly
                 to
                 wounde
                 their
                 owne
                 Church
                 ,
                 fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 penns
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Forbeare
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 these
                 woundering
                 Interiections
                 ,
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Dialect
                 of
                 an
                 vngouerned
                 Passion
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 these
                 
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 aboue
                 alledged
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ;
                 Notwithstanding
                 to
                 confront
                 their
                 authorityes
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 many
                 others
                 as
                 learned
                 and
                 iudicious
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 absolutly
                 mantayne
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 for
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 sentences
                 and
                 iudgemēts
                 of
                 these
                 other
                 should
                 preponderate
                 and
                 weighe
                 equally
                 with
                 )
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 alledged
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 must
                 pardon
                 me
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 )
                 if
                 I
                 wounder
                 at
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 strangly
                 and
                 vnexpectedly
                 fauling
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 your
                 solution
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 defectiue
                 for
                 seuerall
                 reasons
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 mainly
                 crosseth
                 the
                 method
                 agreed
                 vpon
                 ,
                 amonge
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 tyed
                 your selfe
                 irreph●ably
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 iudgments
                 and
                 confession
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 learned
                 Men.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 can
                 bringe
                 other
                 Protestants
                 of
                 as
                 greate
                 eminency
                 for
                 learninge
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 by
                 me
                 obiected
                 ;
                 yet
                 except
                 you
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Protestants
                 will
                 insist
                 in
                 true
                 and
                 confessed
                 Instances
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 seuerall
                 age
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 performe
                 .
                 )
                 your
                 and
                 their
                 asseuerations
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 but
                 naked
                 ,
                 verball
                 ,
                 and
                 inauayleable
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 your
                 Replye
                 is
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 Becaus
                 I
                 heare
                 alledge
                 Protestants
                 confessinge
                 the
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   mighty
                   preiudice
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Catholycks
                   greate
                   aduantage
                
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 racke
                 of
                 Truth
                 forced
                 them
                 (
                 being
                 otherwyse
                 ingenuous
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 iudicious
                 )
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 Confessions
                 ;
                 Whereas
                 such
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 gainsay
                 and
                 contradict
                 the
                 former
                 Confession
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 men
                 of
                 more
                 spatious
                 and
                 large
                 Consciences
                 )
                 do
                 spake
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 cause
                 and
                 behalf
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 being
                 ready
                 pressed
                 to
                 auere
                 any
                 thinge
                 (
                 how
                 false
                 soeuer
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 safery
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 deseruedly
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 in
                 their
                 wrytings
                 ,
                 more
                 partiall
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 may
                 iustly
                 take
                 place
                 .
                 s
                 
                   Magis
                   fides
                   
                   prou●
                   est
                   ,
                   in
                   aduersus
                   somet●psos
                   confitent●●
                   ,
                   quam
                   pro
                   〈◊〉
                   ●egantes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 lyke
                 well
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 your
                 disparity
                 ,
                 geuen
                 touching
                 some
                 Protestants
                 confessing
                 against
                 themselfs
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 affirming
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 aduantage
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 you
                 is
                 most
                 foreible
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 doubte
                 the
                 open
                 Confession
                 of
                 one
                 learned
                 Aduersary
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 ouerballance
                 twenty
                 denying
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 that
                 peculiar
                 reason
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 Suppose
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 proue
                 our
                 Churches
                 perpetuali
                 Visibility
                 :
                 yet
                 seinge
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 pressed
                 thereto
                 )
                 to
                 iustify
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 ages
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 looke
                 into
                 what
                 danger
                 ,
                 through
                 our
                 confessed
                 Inuisibility
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 presumed
                 to
                 tune
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 includ
                 you
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 owne
                 argument
                 rebucts
                 vpon
                 your selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Heare
                 I
                 see
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 that
                 for
                 meare
                 want
                 of
                 positiue
                 arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 support
                 your
                 owne
                 Church
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 lastly
                 fled
                 to
                 picke
                 quarrells
                 at
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 iustification
                 of
                 yourselfs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 Catholycks
                 did
                 labour
                 with
                 your
                 infirmities
                 ;
                 lyke
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 reioyce
                 to
                 haue
                 compartuers
                 in
                 misery
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 your
                 point
                 vrged
                 .
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 impertinent
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 drift
                 of
                 our
                 dispute
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Visibility
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 alone
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 me
                 vndertaken
                 ;
                 the
                 visibilitye
                 of
                 the
                 Catholycke
                 Church
                 comminge
                 in
                 incidently
                 ;
                 lyke
                 as
                 a
                 discours
                 of
                 vice
                 doth
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 End
                 ;
                 biget
                 some
                 specches
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 our
                 Contrary
                 being
                 thus
                 brought
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Contrary
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 you
                 shall
                 discouer
                 no
                 tergiuersation
                 in
                 vs
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 here
                 to
                 entreate
                 of
                 the
                 continuall
                 
                 Visibility
                 of
                 our
                 Catholycke
                 Church
                 ,
                 violateth
                 our
                 former
                 imposed
                 method
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 pawne
                 my
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shal
                 be
                 left
                 with
                 you
                 certaine
                 t
                 prouffs
                 ,
                 con●ayninge
                 the
                 expresse
                 and
                 confessed
                 Visibility
                 of
                 our
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 these
                 dayes
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 sundry
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 though
                 heare
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 confessed
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 during
                 so
                 many
                 former
                 Ages
                 ,
                 doth
                 potentially
                 and
                 vertually
                 include
                 the
                 proufe
                 of
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 our
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 said
                 ages
                 :
                 Seing
                 the
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 longe
                 a
                 tyme
                 )
                 is
                 ascribed
                 by
                 you
                 Protestants
                 (
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 testimonyes
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Antichtist
                 ;
                 (
                 you
                 meaninge
                 thereby
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 therefore
                 it
                 ineuitably
                 followeth
                 ,
                 from
                 your
                 owne
                 Primisses
                 ,
                 that
                 Popes
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 haue
                 euer
                 beene
                 visible
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 former
                 Ages
                 and
                 Centuryes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Newserus
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 priuate
                 ;
                 therefore
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 walke
                 a
                 little
                 a
                 part
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 willingthereto
                 :
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 roome
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 follow
                 you
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 
                   [
                   Neuserus
                
                 ]
                 how
                 this
                 Question
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 visibility
                 hath
                 bene
                 discussed
                 and
                 argued
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 consesse
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 hath
                 euen
                 in
                 replicably
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 hath
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 )
                 bene
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 extinct
                 :
                 you
                 see
                 also
                 ,
                 how
                 royatous
                 and
                 abounding
                 the
                 old
                 Testament●s
                 in
                 prophecyes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 daye
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 cy●res
                 ,
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 and
                 visible
                 .
                 Therefore
                 what
                 resteth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 eyther
                 we
                 must
                 reiect
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 neuer
                 will
                 do
                 )
                 for
                 falsly
                 prophetying
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Or
                 els
                 we
                 must
                 denye
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 tymes
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 
                 Testament
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 tymes
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 erected
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
                 wanting
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 foresayd
                 predictions
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ?
                 which
                 later
                 poynt
                 ,
                 I
                 hould
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 probable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 haue
                 preuented
                 me
                 
                   [
                   Ochinus
                
                 ]
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 iudgment
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 confesse
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 obserued
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 the
                 Instances
                 alledged
                 (
                 though
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 Scholarlike
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 )
                 my
                 houering
                 thoughts
                 transported
                 my
                 iudgment
                 to
                 this
                 your
                 Center
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 enuironed
                 with
                 difficultyes
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 hould
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 safe
                 way
                 with
                 you
                 (
                 since
                 the
                 one
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 reiected
                 as
                 false
                 and
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 they
                 so
                 diametrically
                 crossing
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 to
                 retayne
                 our
                 former
                 reuerence
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutly
                 to
                 abandon
                 and
                 disclayme
                 from
                 the
                 New.
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 returne
                 backe
                 to
                 Michaeas
                 and
                 the
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 our
                 finall
                 resolution
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 My selfe
                 and
                 Neuserus
                 haue
                 in
                 the
                 secretts
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 passed
                 our
                 impartiall
                 censures
                 vpon
                 this
                 our
                 Conference
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 both
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 full
                 weight
                 of
                 Michaeas
                 his
                 resons
                 ,
                 in
                 disprouall
                 of
                 your
                 instances
                 &
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 former
                 euading
                 answeres
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 Conclusion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 both
                 assure
                 our selfs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestāt
                 Church
                 had
                 neuer
                 any
                 visible
                 existence
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 many
                 last
                 seuerall
                 ages
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 deed
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 
                   when
                   I
                   do
                
                 u
                 
                   consider
                   ,
                   how
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   had
                   established
                   and
                   founded
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   washed
                   it
                   with
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   enriched
                   it
                   with
                   his
                   spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   discerning
                   how
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   (
                   funditus
                   auersa
                   )
                   vtterly
                   ouerthrowne
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   wonder
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   I
                   find
                   ,
                   there
                   haue
                   bene
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   preuayled
                   in
                   vtter
                   extirpation
                   and
                   ouerthrow
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 haue
                 my
                 ceusure
                 ,
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 do
                 fully
                 conspyre
                 in
                 iudgment
                 with
                 Ochinus
                 ,
                 mooued
                 thereto
                 through
                 the
                 strenght
                 and
                 validity
                 of
                 Michaeas
                 his
                 Arguments
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 blemish
                 eyther
                 to
                 you
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 who
                 haue
                 most
                 learnedly
                 handled
                 this
                 poynt
                 )
                 nor
                 to
                 our selfs
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 our
                 cause
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 vntruths
                 so
                 palpable
                 and
                 iniustifiable
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 rang
                 the
                 supposed
                 visibility
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 Church
                 (
                 that
                 neyther
                 learning
                 ,
                 Art
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 bestfiled
                 words
                 (
                 which
                 commonly
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 credulity
                 )
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 good
                 gayne
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 snort
                 ,
                 in
                 beleiung
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 for
                 many
                 centuryes
                 hath
                 bene
                 wholy
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 Ochinus
                 and
                 my selfe
                 are
                 wholy
                 yours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 much
                 reioyce
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 both
                 your
                 former
                 acerbity
                 of
                 speeches
                 )
                 that
                 now
                 vpon
                 your
                 second
                 and
                 more
                 serious
                 renew
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 Truth
                 wil
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 disposition
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 further
                 encertaynment
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 fayth
                 :
                 since
                 a
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 implyeth
                 in
                 itselfe
                 ,
                 a
                 fauorable
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 Church
                 hath
                 euer
                 bene
                 houored
                 with
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 visibility
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Stay
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 Not
                 so
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 ouer
                 hasty
                 ;
                 your
                 praē
                 is
                 as
                 yet
                 not
                 gotten
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 credulous
                 expectation
                 ouerrunne
                 your
                 iudgment
                 Know
                 you
                 therefore
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 touching
                 your
                 Church
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 stear●e
                 whereof
                 that
                 
                   Romish
                   Antichrist
                
                 doth
                 sit
                 )
                 we
                 hould
                 it
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 we
                 protested
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 mat●reth
                 nothing
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 whether
                 your
                 sayd
                 Antichristian
                 Church
                 haue
                 euer
                 since
                 it
                 first
                 being
                 ,
                 bene
                 visible
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 must
                 euer
                 be
                 visible
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 teach
                 not
                 conuertibly
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Church
                 hath
                 euer
                 bene
                 visible
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 Furthermore
                 Michaeas
                 and
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 take
                 both
                 you
                 notize
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 confessed
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 continuall
                 visibility
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 ministreth
                 to
                 vs
                 a
                 
                 great
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 whether
                 Christ
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 been
                 ,
                 doubtlesly
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 quickly
                 haue
                 repudiated
                 his
                 intemerate
                 and
                 chast
                 spouse
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 )
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 from
                 hence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Ochinus●ath
                 ●ath
                 deliuered
                 (
                 though
                 perhapps
                 with
                 amazement
                 to
                 you
                 both
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 iustify
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Prophecyes
                 haue
                 not
                 been
                 actually
                 performed
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 rest
                 doubtfull
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Predictions
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ
                 be
                 that
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 ;
                 And
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 true
                 authority
                 to
                 erect
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 himselfe
                 Head
                 ●or
                 certainly
                 the
                 auncient
                 Predictions
                 deliuered
                 in
                 a
                 propheticall
                 spirit
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Messias
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 infallibly
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Messias
                 &
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 now
                 my
                 Maysters
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 my
                 refelling
                 your
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 ?
                 Tends
                 your
                 approbation
                 of
                 my
                 former
                 discours
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 Whether
                 ayme
                 these
                 strange
                 and
                 fearefull
                 speeches
                 of
                 yours
                 ?
                 Will
                 you
                 disclayme
                 from
                 Christ
                 as
                 your
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Prophecyes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 touching
                 the
                 expansion
                 ,
                 latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 confesse
                 the
                 sayd
                 predictions
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 by
                 that
                 way
                 and
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 your selfs
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 ?
                 Take
                 heed
                 ;
                 do
                 not
                 obliterate
                 and
                 deface
                 those
                 fayre
                 impressions
                 ,
                 charactered
                 in
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
                 at
                 your
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 neyther
                 now
                 di●auo●●
                 your
                 (
                 then
                 taken
                 )
                 first
                 now
                 .
                 O
                 mercifull
                 God
                 ;
                 how
                 ignorant
                 are
                 you
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 more
                 miserably
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 it
                 that
                 partly
                 through
                 learning
                 you
                 are
                 become
                 ignorant
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 thinke
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 d●shonoring
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 euen
                 that
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 the
                 Father
                 tooke
                 such
                 ineffable
                 contentment
                 ?
                 x
                 
                   Hic
                   est
                   filius
                   meus
                   dilectus
                   ,
                   in
                   quo
                   mihi
                   complacui
                   .
                
                 Certayne
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 perseuer
                 in
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 words
                 import
                 ,
                 you
                 deny
                 him
                 for
                 your
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 
                   a
                   Father
                   without
                   a
                   Mother
                   ;
                   a
                   Mother
                   without
                   a
                   Father
                   :
                
                 The
                 first
                 argued
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 his
                 immaculate
                 and
                 pure
                 Natiuity
                 .
                 *
                 
                   Quod
                   de
                   Deo
                   profectum
                   est
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   eus
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   Dei
                   Filius
                   &
                   Vnus
                   Ambo.
                
                 You
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 was
                 framed
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 admirable
                 and
                 delicate
                 constitution
                 and
                 temperature
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 did
                 then
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 accustomed
                 manner
                 )
                 euen
                 power
                 it
                 influence
                 vpon
                 Heauens
                 ;
                 To
                 be
                 shor●
                 ,
                 you
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   gaue
                
                 y
                 
                   himselfe
                   〈◊〉
                   Redemption
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   who
                   tasted
                
                 z
                 
                   death
                   for
                   all
                   ;
                   who
                
                 a
                 
                   tooke
                   away
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   who
                   was
                   Sauiour
                
                 b
                 
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   reconciliation
                
                 c
                 
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 whose
                 Passion
                 ,
                 death
                 did
                 euen
                 ●eui●e
                 ,
                 and
                 Eclips
                 did
                 enlighten
                 :
                 Lux
                 d
                 
                   in
                   tenebris
                   lucet
                   ,
                   &
                   tenebrae
                   eum
                   non
                   comprehenderunt
                   .
                
                 But
                 why
                 labour
                 I
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 his
                 byrth
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 exequies
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 dye
                 ;
                 e
                 
                   Mors
                   illi
                   vltrà
                   non
                   dominabitur
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 you
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 contemne
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 contemne
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 where
                 you
                 call
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 that
                 Romish
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 see
                 how
                 malice
                 seeleth
                 vp
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 your
                 iudgement
                 you
                 mantayne
                 (
                 is
                 seems
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 and
                 Messias
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ;
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 Pope
                 then
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 doctrine
                 )
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 since
                 Antichrist
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 (
                 not
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Againe
                 for
                 prouffe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 you
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 will
                 make
                 show
                 to
                 rest
                 vpon
                 the
                 wrested
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 *
                 Testament
                 :
                 And
                 shall
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 said
                 New
                 Testament
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 authority
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Tush
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 your
                 Oratorye
                 .
                 Wee
                 say
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 set
                 downe
                 
                 so
                 great
                 store
                 )
                 are
                 infallibly
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 We
                 find
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 Christ
                 Church
                 :
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 we
                 beleiue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 true
                 Messias
                 and
                 Redemer
                 ,
                 or
                 rep●te
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 where
                 you
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 replye
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Prophecyes
                 are
                 accomplished
                 in
                 your
                 Popish
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 forceth
                 nothing
                 :
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 your
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 superstitious
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 Couenant
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 briefly
                 touching
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 openly
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   do
                   expect
                   an
                   other
                
                 f
                 
                   Messias
                   ,
                   an
                   other
                   Redemer
                
                 :
                 And
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   acknowledg
                   your
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   second
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   :
                
                 And
                 
                   therefore
                   I
                   do
                   hould
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Old
                   Law
                   being
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   to
                   beretayned
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 NEWSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 the
                 streame
                 of
                 the
                 tymes
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 beare
                 downe
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 seing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetts
                 (
                 aboue
                 by
                 Ochinus
                 and
                 my self
                 fully
                 alledged
                 )
                 touching
                 the
                 enlargment
                 ,
                 the
                 vninterupted
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 incessant
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 performed
                 :
                 I
                 here
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 that
                 g
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Messias
                   ,
                   but
                   aseducer
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 more
                 particulary
                 for
                 my self
                 (
                 as
                 continuing
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 this
                 my
                 sentence
                 )
                 
                   I
                   am
                   resolued
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   Constantinople
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   (
                   as
                   now
                   beleuing
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Moyses
                   )
                   I
                   wil
                   be
                   circumcized
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 
                   (
                   Micheas
                
                 )
                 content
                 yourself
                 ,
                 and
                 forbeare
                 all
                 further
                 vehemency
                 of
                 speach
                 against
                 
                 vs
                 :
                 in●o
                 which
                 afore
                 you
                 did
                 begin
                 to
                 enter
                 ;
                 but
                 show
                 in
                 you●
                 words
                 greater
                 temperanee
                 and
                 Patience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Patience
                 Peace
                 
                   Pr●digious
                   men
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 heare
                 a
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 to
                 transgresse
                 all
                 bonds
                 of
                 Patience
                 ;
                 and
                 but
                 stupiditie
                 ▪
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 angry
                 .
                 You
                 Miscreants
                 ,
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 breath
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 deny
                 hym
                 ,
                 through
                 whom
                 you
                 breath
                 ;
                 and
                 vnwothy
                 to
                 enioye
                 a
                 being
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 reiect
                 hym
                 ,
                 who
                 gaue
                 you
                 your
                 Being
                 presumptious
                 Clay
                 ,
                 that
                 d●●est
                 thus
                 contest
                 with
                 thy
                 maker
                 .
                 Thinke
                 you
                 my
                 Words
                 shal
                 be
                 slowe
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 hym
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 h
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Verbum
                   care
                   factum
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   habita●t
                   in
                   nobis
                   ?
                
                 No.
                 I
                 must
                 speake
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 speake
                 .
                 Neuer
                 
                   (
                   neuer
                
                 )
                 shall
                 my
                 eares
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 my
                 Redemers
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 my
                 Tonge
                 to
                 it
                 vttermost
                 power
                 shall
                 replye
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 feruour
                 keepe
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   sweete
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 last
                 gaspe
                 )
                 And
                 I
                 wil
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 trumpet
                 ●orth
                 t●e
                 disgrace
                 and
                 ignominye
                 of
                 you
                 both
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Christendum
                 Call
                 you
                 your
                 former
                 Religion
                 :
                 
                   The
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 ,
                 which
                 finally
                 tendeth
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 Light
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 
                   erat
                   lux
                
                 i
                 
                   vera
                   ,
                   quae
                   illuminat
                   ●mnem
                   hominem
                   .
                
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 coales
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ●ltar
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 seare
                 your
                 blafphemous
                 tongues
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 k
                 Seraphin
                 by
                 taking
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 coales
                 thereof
                 ,
                 did
                 purify
                 the
                 lipps
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 ▪
                 ô
                 impiety
                 of
                 tymes
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 such
                 Munsters
                 are
                 bred
                 ;
                 worthy
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 infecting
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 eliminated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 relegated
                 vnto
                 some
                 desart
                 or
                 Wildernes
                 ;
                 there
                 to
                 conuerse
                 with
                 Beasts
                 since
                 in
                 sauadgnes
                 of
                 Nature
                 you
                 excede
                 beasts
                 ▪
                 you
                 
                   Batteyd
                   Infidells
                
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   orietur
                   Sol
                   Iustitiae
                
                 :
                 vnder
                 what
                 name
                 do
                 you
                 expect
                 Saluation
                 ;
                 Since
                 l
                 
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   other
                   name
                   vnder
                   heauen
                   ,
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   Men
                   (
                   then
                   tha●
                   of
                   Iesus
                   )
                   wherein
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   saued
                   ?
                
                 Cannot
                 the
                 Prophecyes
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 (
                 vpon
                 which
                 in
                 other
                 poynts
                 ,
                 you
                 seeme
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 relye
                 )
                 touching
                 so
                 many
                 particularities
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 
                   Birth
                   ,
                   Lyfe
                   ,
                   Passion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 (
                 the
                 due
                 consideration
                 m
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 first
                 made
                 me
                 a
                 Christian
                 ▪
                 )
                 
                 preuayle
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 confesse
                 him
                 for
                 your
                 Red●mer
                 ?
                 Since
                 all
                 those
                 particulars
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 
                   Messias
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 haue
                 beene
                 actually
                 performed
                 in
                 hym
                 ,
                 whom
                 now
                 you
                 refuse
                 .
                 The
                 patration
                 of
                 infinit
                 stupendious
                 Mirac●es
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 (
                 I
                 should
                 thinke
                 being
                 truly
                 weighed
                 )
                 to
                 wash
                 out
                 this
                 blot
                 of
                 your
                 Infidelitie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ●yle
                 away
                 the
                 rust
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 misbel●ife
                 .
                 ô
                 England
                 ,
                 blushest
                 not
                 thou
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 thy
                 casting
                 of
                 thy
                 primatiue
                 fayth
                 ,
                 Ocb●nus
                 was
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 meanes
                 and
                 labour
                 thou
                 first
                 did
                 such
                 Protestancy
                 ?
                 
                   Is
                   this
                   he
                   ,
                   whose
                   presence
                
                 n
                 
                   in
                   those
                   day●s
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   make
                   thee
                   happy
                   ;
                   and
                   whose
                   absence
                   vnfortunate
                   ;
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   whom
                   all
                   Italy
                   could
                   not
                   equall
                   ?
                
                 See
                 (
                 to
                 thy
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 perdition
                 )
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 :
                 A
                 Iew
                 ,
                 a
                 Turke
                 ,
                 an
                 Aposta●a
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 Christianity
                 and
                 teaching
                 Circumcition
                 and
                 polygamy
                 or
                 plurali●ye
                 of
                 wyfes
                 ;
                 a
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 where
                 Sensuality
                 diminisheth
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 sence
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 He●delberg
                 (
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 honored
                 ,
                 by
                 hauinge
                 trans-planted
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 fayre
                 a
                 Rose
                 ou●
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 garden
                 )
                 Behould
                 here
                 once
                 thy
                 cheif
                 Pastour
                 Neuserus
                 (
                 and
                 now
                 confessedly
                 a
                 cheife
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 )
                 from
                 whome
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 one
                 (
                 by
                 supposall
                 )
                 peculiarly
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 hearetofor●
                 dist
                 receaue
                 thy
                 spirituall
                 nurrishmēt
                 ;
                 Who●e
                 Superintendency
                 (
                 forsooth
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 afrayd
                 in
                 the
                 ●●d
                 ,
                 openly
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 against
                 the
                 Sauiou●
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 Turke
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 hauing
                 an
                 vncircumcized
                 hart
                 ,
                 will
                 needs
                 carye
                 about
                 with
                 hym
                 a
                 circumcized
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Celebrious
                   Oxford
                
                 (
                 the
                 good●●est
                 skryne
                 of
                 the
                 Muses
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 Sunne
                 )
                 how
                 canst
                 thou
                 brooke
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 impure
                 Imps
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 should
                 breath
                 thy
                 pure
                 ayre
                 ?
                 Or
                 can
                 thy
                 worthy
                 and
                 noble
                 Sonns
                 (
                 eminently
                 endued
                 with
                 all
                 good
                 lettars
                 )
                 endure
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 these
                 Infide●ls
                 ?
                 Hadst
                 thou
                 afore
                 bene
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Monsters
                 (
                 whose
                 very
                 Soules
                 and
                 bodyes
                 Mans
                 goastly
                 Enemy
                 seemes
                 of
                 late
                 to
                 organize
                 )
                 would
                 haue
                 ●●ulne
                 into
                 these
                 blasphemyes
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Stay
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 Proceede
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 spoken
                 enough
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 much
                 commend
                 your
                 Christian
                 feruour
                 herein
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 it
                 gaulingly
                 vpbraids
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 any
                 of
                 my
                 owne
                 Religion
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 apostatate
                 from
                 the
                 fayth
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 greife
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 disputation
                 first
                 intended
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Papist
                 a
                 good
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 lieu
                 thereof
                 made
                 two
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 two
                 Iewes
                 or
                 Turks
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 seueritie
                 of
                 your
                 Censure
                 pase
                 further
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 fault
                 extendeth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 only
                 Ochinus
                 and
                 Neuserus
                 (
                 and
                 two
                 ,
                 though
                 too
                 many
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 seuerall
                 thousands
                 ,
                 is
                 scare
                 reputed
                 a
                 number
                 )
                 who
                 thus
                 sinne
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 Gospell
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Professours
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 insimulated
                 by
                 you
                 within
                 this
                 atrocity
                 and
                 Cryme
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 O●hinus
                 and
                 Neuserus
                 .
                 ô
                 soyle
                 not
                 your selfs
                 with
                 this
                 so
                 foule
                 an
                 imputation
                 .
                 But
                 seing
                 Wisdome
                 only
                 iudgeth
                 of
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
                 of
                 learning
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 your
                 learning
                 and
                 Wisdome
                 equally
                 runne
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledg
                 him
                 for
                 your
                 Redemer
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 source
                 of
                 all
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 learning
                 and
                 knowledge
                 :
                 de
                 o
                 
                   plenitudin●
                   eius
                   omnes
                   accepimus
                
                 .
                 your
                 Sinne
                 is
                 most
                 heinous
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 attended
                 hereafter
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 remorse
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 is
                 remissible
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 conforts
                 remember
                 that
                 Paull
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 who
                 once
                 persecuted
                 hym
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 now
                 deny
                 )
                 
                   did
                   expiate
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   Saule
                   the
                   Publican
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 you
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 Christian
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 to
                 endeauour
                 to
                 re●all
                 home
                 these
                 two
                 wretches
                 .
                 Yet
                 touching
                 the
                 paucity
                 of
                 Protestanticall
                 Apostates
                 by
                 you
                 pretended
                 ;
                 it
                 seem●s
                 ,
                 your
                 Memory
                 wrongs
                 your
                 Reading
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 vntruth
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 Ochinus
                 and
                 Neuserus
                 haue
                 reuolted
                 to
                 Turcisme
                 and
                 Iuda●sme
                 .
                 For
                 did
                 not
                 
                   Dauid
                   George
                
                 (
                 a
                 cheife
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 Professour
                 )
                 p
                 at
                 Basil
                 )
                 become
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 Apostata
                 ?
                 who
                 affirming
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 seducer
                 ,
                 and
                 grounding
                 himselfe
                 (
                 with
                 Ochinus
                 &
                 N●user●s
                 )
                 
                 vpon
                 the
                 not
                 accōplishment
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesyes
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 visibility
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 q
                 
                   Si
                   Christi
                   &
                   Ap●stolor●an
                   doctrina
                   vera
                   &
                   perfecta
                   fuisset
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Chr●st
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   had
                   bene
                   true
                   a●d
                   perfect
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   planted
                   ,
                   should
                   haue
                   cont●nued
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   Antichrisi
                   hath
                   subuerted
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   them
                   begunne
                   &c.
                   therefore
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   was
                   false
                   and
                   imperfect
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 that
                 imp●ous
                 Iew
                 ▪
                 And
                 was
                 not
                 Alamannus
                 ,
                 a
                 Swinglian
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 most
                 r
                 familiar
                 with
                 Beza
                 ?
                 who
                 ,
                 perswading
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 prophecyes
                 touching
                 the
                 continuall
                 vis●bility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 Chu●ch
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 thereupon
                 renounce
                 Christianity
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 blasphemious
                 Iew
                 :
                 a
                 point
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza
                 himselfe
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 former
                 inwardnes
                 and
                 friendship
                 )
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Alamanum
                   affirmant
                   ad
                   ●uda●smum
                   d●fecisse
                
                 .
                 Did
                 not
                 
                   Georgius
                   Paulus
                
                 t
                 (
                 minister
                 of
                 Cracouia
                 )
                 deny
                 the
                 Trinity
                 with
                 the
                 Turkes
                 ?
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 Conefius
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Laelius
                   Socinus
                
                 (
                 a
                 schollar
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 Geneua
                 (
                 who
                 writ
                 whole
                 books
                 against
                 the
                 B.
                 Tri●ity
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 former
                 grounds
                 forsooke
                 the
                 Christian
                 fayth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Socinus
                 (
                 as
                 Beza
                 u
                 witnes●eth
                 )
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 corrupted
                 the
                 first
                 chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 ●ohn
                 his
                 Ghospell
                 (
                 which
                 speaketh
                 so
                 plain●ly
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 Beza
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 
                   mih●
                   quidem
                   videtur
                   omnes
                   corrup●ores
                   longè
                   superasse
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 
                   Andreas
                   V●lanus
                
                 x
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 Caluinis●
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 became
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 a
                 Turke
                 ,
                 but
                 infected
                 many
                 others
                 with
                 his
                 wrytings
                 ,
                 agaynst
                 the
                 Ble●s●ed
                 Trinity
                 and
                 Christian
                 fayth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 r●ede
                 of
                 more
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 became
                 Turkes
                 and
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 presuming
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Prophecyes
                 were
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 referre
                 you
                 to
                 a
                 booke
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 thinke
                 you
                 are
                 no
                 stranger
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 to
                 that
                 most
                 elaborate
                 and
                 mother-booke
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 giuen
                 byrth
                 to
                 diuers
                 others
                 )
                 written
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 brother
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   William
                   Reynolds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 Caluino
                 y
                 Turcismus
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 
                 end
                 ,
                 perusē
                 Conradus
                 z
                 Slussenberg
                 and
                 Osiander
                 a
                 (
                 both
                 Protestants
                 )
                 where
                 I
                 presume
                 ,
                 your
                 stomacke
                 wil
                 be
                 soone
                 gluted
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 displeasing
                 gust
                 of
                 diuers
                 others
                 there
                 related
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 through
                 of
                 these
                 examples
                 ,
                 my
                 thoughts
                 are
                 caried
                 to
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Castalio
                
                 (
                 once
                 Professour
                 at
                 Basill
                 )
                 And
                 one
                 highly
                 extolled
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 D.
                 Humfrey
                 b
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 Castalio
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 went
                 not
                 so
                 fare
                 as
                 by
                 open
                 breach
                 and
                 Apostasy
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 fayth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 predictions
                 touching
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 euer
                 vneclipsed
                 conspituity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 iudgment
                 )
                 performed
                 in
                 Christ
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 writeth
                 very
                 perplexedly
                 hereof
                 ,
                 to
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 in
                 this
                 Maner
                 :
                 Equidem
                 c
                 
                   aut
                   h●c
                   futura
                   f
                   〈…〉
                   endum
                   est
                   &c.
                   
                   Truly
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   confessed
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   predictions
                   are
                   either
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   hereafter
                   ;
                   or
                   haue
                   bene
                   allredy
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   otherwyse
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   accused
                   of
                   lyinge
                   .
                   Yf
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   bene
                   allready
                   accomplished
                   .
                   I
                   aske
                   of
                   hym
                   ,
                   When
                   ?
                   Yf
                   he
                   answeare
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                   ;
                   I
                   demand
                   then
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   happeneth
                   ,
                   that
                   neith●r
                   then
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   wholy
                   perfect
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   it
                   so
                   soone
                   vanished
                   away
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   promised
                   to
                   be
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   abundant
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   floudds
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ?
                
                 And
                 then
                 without
                 saluing
                 this
                 his
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 he
                 finally
                 thus
                 dowbtfully
                 concludeth
                 :
                 
                   Quo
                   magis
                   libros
                   sacros
                   considero
                   ,
                   eo
                   minus
                   hactenus
                   praestitum
                   video
                   ,
                   vtcumque
                   oracula
                   illa
                   intelligas
                   :
                   The
                   more
                   ●peruse
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   the
                   lesse
                   do
                   I
                   find
                   the
                   same
                   performed
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   you
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   said
                   Prophecies
                   .
                
                 See
                 with
                 what
                 a
                 fearefull
                 and
                 wauering
                 trepitation
                 of
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 this
                 learned
                 Caluinist
                 writeth
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 through
                 his
                 false
                 supposall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catholycke
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 cheiffly
                 through
                 his
                 true
                 acknowledgment
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Prophecies
                 were
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 of
                 these
                 Examples
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 haue
                 a
                 censure
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 Protestants
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 Caluinists
                 )
                 turne
                 Arians
                 or
                 no
                 (
                 who
                 as
                 denying
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                
                 ,
                 are
                 litle
                 bettar
                 ,
                 then
                 Turks
                 or
                 Iewes
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 Neuserus
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 (
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 wrong
                 hym
                 herein
                 ,
                 let
                 hym
                 
                 now
                 before
                 you
                 charge
                 me
                 .
                 )
                 who
                 thus
                 hath
                 left
                 written
                 :
                 None
                 d
                 
                   is
                   knowne
                   in
                   our
                   tyme
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   an
                   Arian
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   Caluinist
                   ,
                   as
                   Seruetus
                   ,
                   Blandrata
                   ,
                   Paulus
                   Alchianus
                   ,
                   Gentilis
                   ,
                   Gebraldus
                   ,
                   Siluanus
                   and
                   others
                   ;
                   therefore
                   who
                   feareth
                   to
                   faule
                   into
                   Arianisme
                   ,
                   let
                   hym
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   Caluinisme
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 Neuserus
                 :
                 so
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Arianisme
                 ,
                 Turcisme
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudaisme
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 last
                 sublimations
                 of
                 Caluinisme
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 cloyed
                 with
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 this
                 discours
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 hardly
                 endure
                 any
                 longer
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Wretches
                 ,
                 belcking
                 forth
                 such
                 horrible
                 poyson
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 leaue
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 perhapps
                 instātly
                 after
                 (
                 vpon
                 some
                 vrgent
                 occasions
                 )
                 leaue
                 England
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 haue
                 wished
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 our
                 Dispute
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 deeper
                 impression
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 feare
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 incorporating
                 into
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 :
                 Neuer
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 your
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 solicitous
                 and
                 carefull
                 in
                 this
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 concerns
                 your
                 Soules
                 happines
                 or
                 infelicity
                 for
                 all
                 eternity
                 .
                 Touching
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 ingeniously
                 protest
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 this
                 discours
                 ,
                 I
                 seeing
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 vrged
                 by
                 the
                 learnedest
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 this
                 Churches
                 visibility
                 ,
                 am
                 become
                 hereby
                 more
                 setled
                 and
                 strenghtned
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 fayth
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 afore
                 I
                 was
                 ;
                 if
                 more
                 I
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 before
                 I
                 end
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ]
                 how
                 fouly
                 you
                 were
                 ouertaken
                 in
                 your
                 defence
                 e
                 of
                 this
                 impious
                 Ochinus
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 writing
                 against
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 :
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 well
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 instituted
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 fitting
                 preparation
                 towards
                 the
                 after
                 denyall
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 whatsoehath
                 bene
                 sayd
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 I
                 still
                 remayne
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ;
                 assuring
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Touching
                 my
                 defence
                 of
                 Ochinus
                 his
                 wryting
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 conscience
                 (
                 I
                 trust
                 )
                 will
                 warrant
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 your
                 present
                 departure
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 agreiued
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 losse
                 you
                 so
                 soone
                 ;
                 Only
                 I
                 would
                 entreate
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 in
                 your
                 discourses
                 (
                 wheresoeuer
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 come
                 )
                 a
                 tender
                 and
                 gentill
                 touch
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 constant
                 members
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 herewith
                 
                   [
                   Worthy
                   ,
                   Michaeas
                   ;
                
                 ]
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 last
                 farewell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 of
                 your selfe
                 I
                 will
                 euer
                 speake
                 ,
                 answerably
                 to
                 your
                 desarts
                 ;
                 
                   Nobly
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   great
                   respect
                   :
                
                 Since
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 whose
                 barke
                 is
                 richly
                 fraught
                 ,
                 with
                 learning
                 &
                 Morality
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 defects
                 haue
                 bene
                 committed
                 by
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 dispute
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 wholy
                 ascribe
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 your
                 want
                 of
                 good
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 haue
                 bene
                 any
                 words
                 misplaced
                 by
                 ,
                 vs
                 on
                 eyther
                 syde
                 ,
                 s●t
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 them
                 vanish
                 away
                 :
                 since
                 they
                 were
                 spoken
                 Antagonistice●
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hea●e
                 of
                 disputation
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 kindnes
                 &
                 Christian
                 charity
                 ,
                 I
                 leaue
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 my
                 aduise
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 aduenture
                 your
                 saluation
                 vpon
                 your
                 owne
                 priuate
                 conscience
                 preferring
                 it
                 before
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 and
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 visible
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 you
                 two
                 
                   (
                   fagotts
                   of
                   Hell-fire
                
                 )
                 I
                 grant
                 my
                 eyes
                 euen
                 sparkle
                 forth●r●ge
                 in
                 behoulding
                 of
                 you
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 account
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 f
                 bush
                 )
                 
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   wherin
                   you
                   stand
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   cursed
                   ground
                   .
                
                 ●or
                 since
                 your
                 Sunne
                 is
                 so
                 f●rie
                 of
                 you
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 your
                 excepted
                 false
                 Messias
                 )
                 what
                 can
                 you
                 looke
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 winter
                 of
                 could
                 dispayre
                 and
                 damnation
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 leaue
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 phraze
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 Elymas
                 ,
                 the
                 Magitian
                 (
                 and
                 what
                 greater
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 encha●ted
                 to
                 beleiue
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 se●ucer
                 ?
                 )
                 O
                 *
                 
                   you
                   full
                   of
                   all
                   subtilty
                   and
                   mischeife
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonns
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   enemyes
                   of
                   all
                   iustice
                   ,
                   who
                   cease
                   not
                   to
                   peruert
                   the
                   right
                   wayes
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   :
                   Adieu
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 enioy
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 your
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 but
                 ●age
                 you
                 well
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
               
                 Let
                 him
                 go
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 nor
                 take
                 leaue
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 such
                 opprobrious
                 speeches
                 he
                 vseth
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                   ]
                   Michaeas
                
                 is
                 gonne
                 ;
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 more
                 freedome
                 of
                 speech
                 among
                 our selfs
                 ,
                 without
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 ouerheard
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 yonder
                 black-mouthd
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 but
                 your selfe
                 also
                 ,
                 rest
                 much
                 disedisyed
                 at
                 our
                 ab●enunciation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ]
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 Prophecyes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 (
                 which
                 must
                 euer
                 remayne
                 sacred
                 ,
                 permanent
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 uiolable
                 )
                 do
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 must
                 euer
                 be
                 visible
                 ,
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 without
                 any
                 intermission
                 ,
                 enioye
                 a
                 publicke
                 and
                 externall
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 abundantly
                 confessed
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 vs
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 disputation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 men
                 whosoeuer
                 .
                 We
                 now
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 such
                 necessity
                 therof
                 )
                 cannot
                 but
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Prophecyes
                 hath
                 not
                 bene
                 effected
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 le●st
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 that
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 gloriously
                 deliuea●ed
                 with
                 the
                 penalls
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ?
                 Now
                 what
                 other
                 resultancy
                 can
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 premises
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 wanting
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 diuine
                 Oracles
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 &
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 grant
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 neuer
                 will
                 )
                 the
                 Papists
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 hauing
                 by
                 relation
                 of
                 Michaeas
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 performed
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 toucheth
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   do
                   renounce
                   my
                   former
                   Christian
                   fayth
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   embrace
                   the
                   auncient
                   Law
                   of
                   Moyses
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   intending
                   to
                   be
                   seruiceable
                   to
                   that
                   Religion
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   teach
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   instantly
                   write
                   a
                
                 g
                 
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   lawfulnes
                   of
                   Polygamie
                   or
                   plurality
                   of
                   Wyues
                
                 ;
                 aunciently
                 practized
                 by
                 the
                 ●ewes
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 though
                 now
                 by
                 Christians
                 houlden
                 ,
                 as
                 vnlawfull
                 and
                 altogether
                 pro●●ibited
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 difficulty
                 can
                 otherwyse
                 be
                 salued
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 by
                 denyinge
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 granting
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 Soule
                 abhorrs
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 notwistanding
                 our
                 great
                 ventitation
                 thereof
                 afore
                 in
                 our
                 Words
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 were
                 honesty
                 in
                 vs
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 pull
                 of
                 our
                 Visards
                 (
                 through
                 which
                 wee
                 spooke
                 to
                 Michaeas
                 )
                 and
                 plainly
                 confese
                 the
                 truth
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 short
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 discours
                 passed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 examine
                 it
                 impartially
                 a
                 monge
                 our selfs
                 ;
                 We
                 cannot
                 but
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Exemples
                 produced
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 Protestants
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 admitting
                 them
                 for
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 they
                 but
                 only
                 serue
                 (
                 as
                 Michaeas
                 well
                 noted
                 )
                 to
                 iustify
                 the
                 Visibility
                 of
                 Protestants
                 only
                 for
                 those
                 tymes
                 ;
                 neither
                 you
                 nor
                 wee
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 for
                 me
                 sake
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 confessed
                 Example
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeers
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 Ochinus
                 and
                 my selfe
                 perceaued
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 true
                 instances
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 could
                 be
                 giuen
                 ;
                 I
                 grant
                 we
                 vsed
                 diuers
                 euasions
                 and
                 inflexious
                 to
                 and
                 froe
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 sauing
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 honour
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 pretend
                 (
                 though
                 God
                 knowes
                 ,
                 a
                 silly
                 pretence
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 Relations
                 and
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 Protestants
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 industry
                 and
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 extinct
                 .
                 That
                 fayling
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 made
                 show
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 our
                 priuat
                 iudgments
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 really
                 thinke
                 it
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 former
                 tymes
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 lye
                 secret
                 and
                 latent
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 supposed
                 then
                 raging
                 Persecution
                 .
                 That
                 playne
                 answere
                 not
                 seruinge
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 inuolue
                 and
                 roule
                 our
                 said
                 euasion
                 touchinge
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 obscure
                 and
                 darke
                 sentence
                 :
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ;
                   the
                   Papacy
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Papacy
                   :
                
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 (
                 as
                 Mich●as
                 truly
                 ●●id
                 forged
                 by
                 vs
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 
                 ●yst
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 we
                 fled
                 (
                 for
                 our
                 surest
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 sham
                 full
                 refuge
                 )
                 vnto
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 pretending
                 our
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 consonant
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 euer
                 visible
                 ;
                 a
                 cours
                 which
                 indifferently
                 lyeth
                 open
                 to
                 euery
                 Heretyke
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 which
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 remember
                 
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 )
                 your selfe
                 did
                 politikly
                 touch
                 vpō
                 that
                 opinion
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 greate
                 approbation
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 sauing
                 our
                 Church
                 from
                 it
                 vtter
                 ruine
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 Church
                 and
                 Ours
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 But
                 did
                 you
                 marke
                 ,
                 how
                 Michaeas
                 neuer
                 ceased
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 ferretted
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 former
                 Connyhoales
                 ;
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 irrephably
                 and
                 choakingly
                 prouing
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 learned
                 Mens
                 penns
                 ,
                 the
                 mayne
                 question
                 now
                 controuerted
                 among
                 vs
                 ?
                 Now
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 seeing
                 I
                 am
                 irrefragably
                 resolued
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 Papists
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 (
                 though
                 perhapps
                 it
                 hath
                 enioyed
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Prophecyes
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 therefore
                 conspyre
                 in
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 with
                 Ochinus
                 ,
                 and
                 ame
                 determined
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 Country
                 ;
                 
                   from
                   whence
                
                 I
                 
                   will
                   retyre
                   myselfe
                   into
                   the
                   Palatinate
                
                 ;
                 h
                 where
                 I
                 
                   will
                   drawe
                   the
                   preachers
                   to
                   embrace
                   my
                   doctryne
                   ;
                   will
                   procure
                   priuate
                   correspondency
                   with
                   some
                   Turkish
                   Pryests
                   ;
                   will
                   labour
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   to
                   spreade
                   the
                   Turkish
                   Religion
                   in
                   Germany
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   will
                   go
                   to
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                
                 I
                 
                   wil
                   be
                   Circumcized
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 God
                 vnto
                 what
                 miserable
                 and
                 strange
                 tymes
                 hast
                 thou
                 reserued
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 se
                 Christ
                 thus
                 abandoned
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 by
                 Iewes
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 horrid
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 resolutions
                 are
                 these
                 comming
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 bosome
                 aduersaries
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 Ochinus
                 and
                 Neuserus
                 ,
                 thinke
                 what
                 schandall
                 it
                 wil
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 truly
                 rumored
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 your selfs
                 )
                 are
                 Enemyes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 will
                 many
                 graue
                 Protestants
                 (
                 and
                 particulary
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Beza
                 )
                 speake
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 your
                 most
                 infamous
                 reuolt
                 ?
                 sweet
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 ●ewes
                 and
                 Heathens
                 should
                 fynd
                 light
                 in
                 darknes
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 darknes
                 in
                 light
                 !
                 You
                 both
                 say
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 you
                 therefore
                 abandon
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 malignity
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 ô
                 no.
                 A
                 bad
                 Christian
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 Christian
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 dime
                 sight
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 stone
                 blynd
                 .
                 You
                 demande
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetts
                 touching
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 Yf
                 you
                 aske
                 by
                 whome
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 performed
                 ?
                 Where
                 ?
                 and
                 at
                 
                   what
                   tymes
                
                 ?
                 Remember
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 busines
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 receaued
                 Axiome
                 ,
                 that
                 :
                 
                   Aliquando
                   constat
                   dere
                   ,
                   quando
                   non
                   constat
                   de
                   modorei
                   .
                
                 And
                 how
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Mystery
                 sealed
                 vp
                 (
                 perhapps
                 )
                 by
                 God
                 from
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 greater
                 Humili●ie
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 Seeing
                 you
                 both
                 are
                 so
                 obstinately
                 headlong
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 weary
                 or
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 fayth
                 )
                 to
                 embrace
                 Iudaisme
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 much
                 prefer
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 both
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 Iew
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 noble
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 intende
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Iew
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 from
                 henceforth
                 forbid
                 all
                 entercours
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 sotiation
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Therefore
                 fare
                 you
                 well
                 ,
                 Both
                 ;
                 only
                 for
                 this
                 foule
                 misnap
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 but
                 euaporate
                 my
                 greife
                 out
                 into
                 sights
                 ,
                 and
                 weepe
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 neither
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 teares
                 of
                 remorse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OCHINVS
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 thanke
                 you
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 for
                 your
                 freindly
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 working
                 influence
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 And
                 where
                 you
                 vrge
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestāts
                 will
                 speake
                 fowly
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 change
                 :
                 I
                 answeare
                 ,
                 let
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 Beza
                 himselfe
                 (
                 in
                 whom
                 you
                 peculiarly
                 insist
                 )
                 shower
                 downe
                 reproches
                 vpon
                 me
                 ;
                 
                   as
                   that
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                
                 i
                 
                   secret
                   fauorer
                   of
                   the
                   Arians
                   ;
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   defendour
                   of
                   Polygamy
                   ;
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   derider
                   of
                   all
                   articles
                   of
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 Yea
                 let
                 hym
                 playnly
                 and
                 bluntly
                 style
                 me
                 ;
                 
                   an
                   impure
                
                 k
                 Apostata
                 ;
                 All
                 this
                 sweighs
                 nothing
                 with
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 glory
                 to
                 suffer
                 opprobry
                 and
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Iewish
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 come
                 Neuserus
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 begonne
                 .
                 And
                 
                 thus
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 ]
                 I
                 leaue
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 tuition
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NEVSERVS
                 .
              
               
                 Farewell
                 ,
                 good
                 
                   M.
                   Doctour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Heauen
                 illuminate
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 remayne
                 yet
                 blinded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 REYNOLDS
                 .
              
               
                 Gentillmen
                 ,
                 once
                 more
                 I
                 leaue
                 you
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 Who
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 mollify
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 stonye
                 ha●t
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
               GOD
               SAVE
               THE
               KING
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CONCLVSION
               .
            
             
               HEARE
               now
               
                 (
                 Worthy
                 Academicks
              
               )
               is
               my
               penne
               come
               to
               it
               full
               stop
               ,
               and
               our
               seconde
               Dialogue
               to
               it
               last
               Period
               :
               Where
               you
               haue
               seene
               the
               true
               and
               vnfeigned
               downe
               fall
               of
               the
               two
               former
               Protestants
               ,
               Ochinus
               and
               Neuserus
               :
               and
               the
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               occasioning
               this
               their
               miserable
               precipitation
               .
               Yf
               any
               of
               you
               do
               reape
               profit
               hereby
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               may
               ,
               if
               you
               vouchsafe
               to
               peruse
               it
               with
               Ind●sterency
               )
               ô
               how
               fully
               then
               is
               my
               labour
               recompensed
               ?
               As
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               an
               affected
               morosity
               ,
               do
               detractiuely
               preiudge
               of
               our
               labours
               in
               this
               kind
               :
               and
               through
               their
               owne
               inueterate
               auersiō
               to
               the
               Catholicke
               faith
               ,
               do
               betrample
               with
               all
               scorne
               and
               indignation
               our
               best
               endeuours
               (
               though
               I
               hope
               ,
               few
               or
               no
               such
               spydars
               do
               breede
               in
               your
               Colledges
               )
               I
               pryze
               not
               their
               Censures
               ;
               only
               I
               do
               ,
               and
               still
               will
               pray
               incessantly
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               more
               supple
               and
               docible
               harts
               ;
               with
               whom
               wee
               may
               perhapps
               truly
               expostulate
               in
               the
               Psalmists
               phraza
               :
               Filij
               a
               
                 hominum
                 ,
                 vsque
                 quo
                 graut
                 corde
                 ?
              
            
             
               Peruse
               
                 (
                 learned
                 Men
              
               )
               the
               authorityes
               and
               reasons
               here
               aboue
               alledged
               ;
               and
               deuyde
               in
               your
               iudgments
               ,
               what
               is
               here
               seigned
               by
               way
               of
               interlocution
               from
               that
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               really
               and
               forcebly
               insist
               ;
               and
               then
               make
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               your
               soules
               ,
               a
               reflection
               vpon
               your
               owne
               Religion
               .
               And
               that
               you
               may
               more
               warrantably
               proceede
               therein
               I
               will
               here
               proue
               (
               though
               but
               breifly
               )
               the
               visibility
               of
               our
               Catholycke
               Church
               ,
               during
               all
               those
               ages
               ,
               in
               which
               your
               Protestant
               Church
               is
               aboue
               acknowledged
               to
               lye
               latent
               ,
               or
               rather
               not
               to
               be
               at
               all
               :
               a
               poynt
               (
               if
               you
               remember
               )
               of
               which
               Michaeas
               promised
               to
               leaue
               behynd
               him
               ,
               some
               proufs
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               This
               then
               I
               proue
               seuerall
               wayes
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               from
               the
               Inuisibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               during
               all
               former
               ages
               till
               Luthers
               insurrection
               (
               if
               so
               we
               take
               Luther
               for
               a
               Protestant
               )
               For
               seeing
               euer
               since
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               there
               hath
               bene
               a
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               World
               (
               as
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               Historyes
               ,
               Chronicles
               ,
               and
               Antiquityes
               do
               irrefragably
               conuince
               )
               And
               seing
               that
               by
               the
               Confessions
               of
               all
               sydes
               ,
               there
               hath
               beene
               no
               other
               Church
               of
               Christians
               visibly
               in
               being
               all
               these
               tymes
               ,
               but
               either
               the
               Catholycke
               Church
               or
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               (
               For
               as
               for
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               other
               Heretycks
               ,
               they
               continued
               only
               for
               certaine
               ages
               )
               And
               lastly
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               aboue
               by
               so
               many
               learned
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               otherwyse
               also
               proued
               by
               many
               vnanswerable
               arguments
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               hath
               not
               beene
               visible
               for
               so
               many
               ages
               till
               Luthers
               appearing
               :
               Therefore
               it
               inauoydably
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholycke
               Church
               is
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               hath
               euer
               bene
               visible
               and
               knowne
               to
               the
               World
               during
               all
               that
               long
               space
               of
               tyme
               :
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               seeing
               the
               learned
               Protestants
               confese
               (
               as
               aboue
               is
               shewed
               )
               that
               all
               the
               former
               Inuisibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               was
               wrought
               by
               the
               labour
               ,
               power
               ,
               &
               diligence
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               Roman
               Chuch
               now
               how
               could
               the
               Roman
               Church
               effect
               so
               much
               for
               so
               long
               a
               tyme
               ,
               except
               it selfe
               during
               al
               that
               tyme
               ,
               were
               most
               visible
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               proue
               the
               same
               poynt
               from
               the
               acknowledged
               succession
               of
               Pastours
               in
               our
               Catholycke
               Church
               ,
               euer
               since
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Which
               euer
               visible
               succession
               of
               Pastours
               necessarily
               includeth
               in
               it selfe
               the
               euer
               visibility
               of
               the
               Catholycke
               Church
               :
               those
               visible
               Pastours
               being
               the
               visible
               and
               most
               eminent
               members
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               ;
               and
               preaching
               and
               instructing
               others
               :
               who
               euen
               in
               this
               respect
               must
               become
               also
               visible
               and
               knowne
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               the
               Catholicke
               Roman
               Church
               hath
               ever
               enioyed
               this
               visible
               sucession
               of
               Pastours
               ,
               is
               confirmed
               from
               the
               wrytings
               of
               the
               Centurists
               in
               their
               seuerall
               Centuryes
               :
               their
               relating
               of
               which
               poynt
               being
               a
               Principall
               part
               and
               subiect
               of
               
               that
               their
               so
               much
               commended
               Work
               ;
               A
               matter
               so
               euident
               and
               confessed
               by
               our
               aduersaryes
               ,
               as
               that
               D.
               Fulke
               thus
               exprobrateth
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               these
               words
               :
               You
               can
               b
               name
               the
               notable
               
                 personages
                 in
                 all
                 ages
              
               (
               obserue
               these
               words
               :
               
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 )
                 and
                 their
                 gouerment
                 and
                 ministery
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 you
                 can
                 rehearse
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 your
                 fingars
                 .
              
               Thus
               D.
               Fulke
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               prooue
               the
               former
               assertion
               of
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               its
               Visibility
               ,
               during
               the
               first
               six
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               (
               and
               consequently
               during
               the
               whole
               period
               of
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               )
               by
               taking
               a
               view
               in
               generall
               ,
               how
               the
               cheife
               auncient
               Fathers
               of
               those
               tymes
               are
               pryzed
               and
               entertayned
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ;
               who
               indeed
               (
               dispensing
               with
               all
               Ceremonyes
               herein
               )
               do
               absolu●ly
               reiect
               them
               ,
               as
               inexcusable
               and
               grosse
               Papists
               .
               For
               as
               for
               these
               last
               thousand
               yeares
               ;
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               Protestant
               whosoeuer
               ;
               that
               our
               Church
               hath
               bene
               most
               visible
               ,
               tyrannyzing
               (
               they
               say
               )
               ouer
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               ages
               .
               And
               according
               hereto
               M
               Powell
               c
               sayth
               :
               
                 From
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 six
                 hundred
                 and
                 fyue
                 ,
                 the
                 professed
                 company
                 of
                 Popery
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 visible
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               to
               proceede
               .
               If
               the
               most
               auncient
               &
               most
               reuerend
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               ,
               (
               I
               meane
               ,
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 Areopagita
                 ,
                 Iustinus
                 ,
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 Tertul●an
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 the
                 Cyrills
                 ,
                 the
                 Gregoryes
                 .
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Basill
                 ,
                 Optatus
                 ,
                 Gaudentius
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
              
               and
               diuers
               others
               )
               be
               accounted
               by
               our
               aduersaryes
               ,
               most
               earnest
               Professours
               of
               our
               Catholicke
               and
               Roman
               fayth
               ;
               then
               followeth
               it
               ineuitably
               ,
               that
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               was
               most
               conspicuous
               in
               those
               dayes
               :
               since
               those
               Fathers
               were
               then
               the
               visible
               Pastours
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               then
               consequently
               the
               Church
               (
               whereof
               they
               were
               Pastours
               )
               must
               needs
               be
               visible
               .
            
             
               That
               these
               primatiue
               Fathers
               were
               Papists
               (
               as
               our
               Aduersaryes
               tearme
               vs
               )
               appeareth
               euidently
               out
               of
               these
               few
               confessions
               here
               following
               ;
               which
               for
               breuity
               I
               haue
               discerped
               out
               of
               the
               great
               store
               of
               like
               acknowledgments
               of
               this
               point
               occurring
               in
               our
               aduersaryes
               bookes
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               And
               first
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
               d
               thus
               confesseth
               of
               this
               point
               :
               
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 insist
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 we
                 shal
                 be
                 conuersant
                 in
                 their
                 errours
                 .
              
               Beza
               thus
               insulteth
               ouer
               the
               Fathers
               :
               Euen
               e
               
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 tymes
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               tymes
               of
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               )
               
                 the
                 ambition
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 and
                 lewdnes
                 of
                 the
                 Bishopps
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 blind
                 may
                 easily
                 perceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 was
                 president
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblyes
                 or
                 Conncells
                 .
              
            
             
               D.
               Whitguift
               thus
               conspireth
               with
               his
               former
               Brethren
               :
               How
               f
               
                 greatly
                 were
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 learned
                 wryters
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 &
                 Latin
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 spotted
                 with
                 doctrines
                 of
                 freewill
                 ,
                 of
                 merit
                 ,
                 of
                 Innocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ?
              
               meaning
               such
               like
               Catholicke
               doctrines
               .
            
             
               Melancthon
               is
               no
               lesse
               sparing
               in
               taxing
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               thus
               confesseth
               :
               g
               
                 Presently
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               presently
               after
               Christ
               his
               Ascension
               )
               
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 obscured
                 the
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Iustice
                 of
                 Fayth
                 ,
                 increased
                 ceremonyes
                 ,
                 and
                 deuised
                 peculiar
                 Worshipps
                 .
              
               But
               Luther
               himselfe
               shall
               end
               this
               Scene
               ,
               who
               most
               securiously
               traduceth
               the
               Fathers
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 The
                 Fathers
              
               h
               
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 ages
              
               (
               meaning
               after
               the
               Apostles
               )
               
                 haue
                 bene
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 They
                 haue
                 erred
                 all
                 their
                 lifetyme
                 ;
                 and
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 were
                 amended
                 before
                 their
                 deaths
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 neither
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 nor
                 pertayning
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Thus
               Luther
               ;
               And
               thus
               much
               touching
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               ,
               being
               professours
               of
               our
               present
               Catholicke
               Fayth
               and
               Church
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               was
               most
               uisible
               and
               florishing
               in
               those
               primatiue
               tymes
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               former
               inexpug
               〈…〉
               verity
               is
               proued
               ,
               from
               that
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               neuer
               suffered
               change
               in
               fayth
               ,
               since
               it
               first
               plantation
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               neuer
               suffered
               chauge
               in
               Religion
               ;
               &
               if
               it
               hath
               euer
               continued
               a
               Church
               since
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ;
               and
               lastly
               if
               at
               this
               day
               it
               professeth
               our
               present
               Catholicke
               fayth
               ;
               then
               followeth
               it
               demonstratiuely
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               visible
               Professours
               of
               our
               Catholicke
               fayth
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               euer
               since
               the
               Apostles
               :
               
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               hath
               euer
               bene
               uisible
               since
               those
               tymes
               .
               To
               proue
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               neuer
               brooked
               change
               of
               fayth
               since
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               I
               referre
               you
               to
               the
               first
               former
               Dialogue
               
                 of
                 the
                 Conuerted
                 Iew.
              
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Fiftly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               our
               foresaid
               Assertion
               is
               acknowledged
               for
               true
               &
               vndoubred
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               penns
               of
               our
               learned
               Aduersary
               ,
               who
               most
               frequently
               in
               their
               wrytings
               do
               intimate
               so
               much
               .
               And
               here
               I
               am
               to
               craue
               pardon
               ,
               if
               I
               iterate
               some
               few
               testimonies
               and
               acknowledgments
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               aboue
               produced
               in
               this
               Dialogue
               ;
               Which
               as
               they
               there
               did
               prooue
               an
               inuisibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               in
               those
               former
               Ages
               ;
               so
               here
               also
               diuers
               of
               them
               prooue
               (
               so
               neerely
               do
               these
               two
               points
               interueyue
               the
               one
               the
               other
               )
               a
               continuall
               visibility
               of
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               ,
               during
               the
               said
               tymes
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               then
               to
               these
               confessions
               of
               the
               Protestants
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               touching
               the
               euer
               visibility
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               ;
               I
               will
               ascend
               vp
               by
               degrees
               euen
               to
               (
               and
               within
               )
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               :
               And
               this
               ,
               because
               some
               Protestants
               (
               as
               lesse
               ingenuous
               and
               vpright
               in
               their
               writings
               (
               do
               affoard
               to
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               a
               shorter
               tyme
               or
               Period
               of
               visibility
               ,
               then
               others
               of
               their
               more
               learned
               and
               well-meaning
               Brethren
               are
               content
               to
               allow
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               M
               Parkins
               thus
               sayth
               :
               i
               
                 During
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 nyne
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 the
                 Popish
                 Heresy
                 hath
                 spreed
                 it selfe
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 .
              
               This
               point
               is
               further
               made
               cleere
               from
               the
               Penns
               of
               the
               Centurists
               and
               Osiander
               ;
               all
               which
               do
               in
               euery
               of
               the
               Centuryes
               (
               from
               S.
               Gregories
               tyme
               to
               Luther
               )
               name
               and
               record
               all
               the
               Popes
               〈◊〉
               cheyfe
               Catholicke
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               diuers
               others
               professing
               our
               Catholicke
               fayth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Century
               or
               age
               ,
               wherin
               eich
               of
               them
               liued
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               ascende
               higher
               
                 M.
                 Nappier
              
               confesseth
               of
               a
               longer
               tyme
               ,
               thus
               saying
               :
               k
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 Kingdome
                 hath
                 had
                 power
                 ouer
                 all
                 Christians
                 from
                 the
                 tymes
                 of
                 Pope
                 S●luester
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantyn
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixtie
                 yeares
                 .
              
               
               And
               also
               againe
               :
               l
               
                 from
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 Constantyn
                 vntill
                 theese
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 euen
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 yeres
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Cleargy
                 hath
                 possessed
                 the
                 outward
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 Christians
              
            
             
               But
               M.
               Napper
               in
               an
               other
               place
               dealeth
               more
               bountifully
               with
               vs
               herein
               ;
               for
               thus
               he
               witnesseth
               :
               During
               m
               
                 euen
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 ages
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 was
                 obscured
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
            
             
               Sebastianus
               Francus
               alloweth
               the
               Visibility
               of
               our
               Church
               from
               the
               tyme
               immediatly
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               thus
               wrytinge
               :
               Presently
               n
               
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 turned
                 vpsyde
                 downe
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               
                 for
                 certaine
                 through
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 external
                 Church
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 fayth
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 vanished
                 away
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 departure
                 .
              
               With
               this
               Protestant
               
                 D
                 Fulke
              
               conspireth
               ,
               thus
               saying
               :
               The
               o
               
                 true
                 Church
                 decayed
                 immediatly
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 .
              
               Which
               being
               spoken
               by
               him
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ;
               then
               may
               we
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               it
               fayth
               (
               as
               presumed
               to
               be
               by
               the
               iudgment
               of
               this
               Doctour
               ,
               the
               false
               Church
               )
               was
               visible
               immediatly
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
               With
               
                 D.
                 Fulke
              
               agreeth
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               thus
               writing
               :
               Errours
               p
               
                 did
                 beginne
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
              
               ;
               Peter
               Martyr
               heere
               vnderstanding
               by
               the
               word
               :
               Errours
               ,
               our
               Catholycke
               doctrins
               ,
               with
               these
               three
               last
               Protestants
               ,
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               booke
               called
               Antichristus
               ,
               q
               
                 siue
                 pronosticon
                 finis
                 Mundi
              
               (
               a
               Protestant
               )
               thus
               iumpeth
               :
               
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 till
                 Luther
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 had
                 neuer
                 open
                 passage
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               hinderance
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               supposed
               by
               hym
               ,
               to
               proceede
               from
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               therefore
               during
               all
               those
               tymes
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               beene
               visible
               .
            
             
               But
               D
               Downham
               confesseth
               more
               freely
               herof
               ,
               who
               doth
               include
               the
               very
               tymes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               with
               in
               the
               Visibility
               of
               the
               Catholycke
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               thus
               r
               teaching
               :
               
                 the
                 generall
                 defection
                 of
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 (
                 foretould
                 2.
                 
                 Thessol
                 .
                 2.
                 )
                 begunne
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 ,
              
               he
               meaning
               hereby
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Visibility
               of
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               did
               obscure
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               the
               Visibility
               of
               his
               Protestant
               Church
               .
               From
               this
               Doctours
               sentence
               Hospinian
               s
               (
               the
               Protestant
               )
               litle
               dissenteth
               ,
               who
               speaking
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               thus
               writeth
               :
               I
               
                 am
                 tum
                 primo
                 illo
                 saeculo
                 ,
                 viuentibus
                 adhuc
                 apostolis
                 &c.
                 
                 Euen
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 age
                 (
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 aliue
                 )
                 the
                 deuill
                 endeuored
                 to
                 deceaue
                 more
                 about
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 then
                 aboute
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 with
                 drawing
                 Men
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 forme
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               
                 (
                 iudicious
                 Men
              
               )
               you
               may
               fully
               see
               how
               visible
               at
               all
               tymes
               our
               Catholy●ke
               Church
               hath
               beene
               ;
               And
               of
               this
               Veritie
               you
               may
               be
               more
               fully
               assured
               ,
               not
               only
               (
               by
               fiction
               )
               from
               the
               discourse
               of
               Michaeas
               ,
               the
               
                 Conuerted
                 Iew
              
               ;
               but
               euen
               from
               
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophetical
                 Iew
              
               ;
               Whose
               praediction
               of
               the
               amplitude
               and
               euer
               conspi●uitie
               of
               Christs
               Church
               (
               and
               consequently
               of
               our
               Catholycke
               Church
               )
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               these
               words
               :
               In
               *
               
                 nouissimo
                 di
                 erum
                 erit
                 mons
                 domus
                 Domini
                 praeparatus
                 in
                 vertice
                 montium
                 ,
                 &
                 sublimis
                 super
                 colles
                 ;
                 &
                 fluent
                 ad
                 cum
                 Populi
                 ;
                 Et
                 properabunt
                 gentes
                 multae
                 ,
                 &
                 dicent
                 :
                 Venite
                 ascendamus
                 ad
                 montem
                 Domini
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 domum
                 Dei
                 Iacob
                 ;
                 &
                 docebit
                 nos
                 de
                 vijs
                 suis
                 ,
                 at
                 ibimus
                 in
                 semitis
                 ●ius
                 .
              
               Which
               Prophecy
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               hitherto
               fully
               accomplished
               in
               the
               present
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               so
               on
               the
               other
               syde
               ,
               how
               vnaptly
               (
               indeed
               ,
               how
               falsly
               )
               it
               can
               be
               applyed
               to
               a
               Conuenticle
               of
               Christians
               ,
               which
               is
               confessed
               (
               for
               many
               more
               yeres
               ,
               then
               a
               thousand
               )
               to
               haue
               bene
               wholy
               latent
               and
               Inuisible
               (
               or
               rather
               vtterly
               extinguished
               )
               I
               leaue
               to
               your
               Candour
               and
               impartialitie
               to
               censure
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               take
               my
               leaue
               with
               you
               for
               this
               tyme
               ,
               
                 (
                 most
                 excellent
                 Men
              
               )
               I
               will
               cast
               my
               eye
               back
               vpon
               the
               Premisses
               in
               grose
               ,
               discussed
               in
               this
               Treatise
               .
               Yf
               then
               it
               be
               so
               (
               as
               is
               aboue
               manifested
               )
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               must
               at
               all
               tymes
               be
               resplendent
               and
               visible
               :
               If
               she
               must
               euer
               enioy
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               her
               Doctours
               and
               Pastours
               without
               any
               interruption
               ;
               and
               this
               with
               such
               an
               
               imposed
               Necessity
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               being
               *
               
                 of
                 them
                 constituteth
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 destroyeth
                 it
                 .
              
               Yf
               we
               all
               be
               bownd
               vnder
               payne
               of
               eternall
               damnation
               ,
               to
               incorporate
               our selfs
               into
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               beutifyed
               and
               enriched
               with
               the
               former
               spirituall
               endowments
               ;
               and
               to
               auoyde
               all
               such
               Societyes
               of
               Men
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               wanting
               ;
               seing
               only
               the
               members
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               are
               capable
               of
               Saluation
               :
               Yf
               finally
               our
               
                 Catholycke
                 and
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               syde
               ,
               by
               the
               frequent
               Confessions
               of
               our
               learned
               Aduersaryes
               (
               besids
               oll
               other
               proofs
               thereof
               )
               hath
               alwayes
               enioyed
               the
               said
               priuiledges
               of
               Visibility
               ,
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               And
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               on
               the
               other
               syde
               (
               euen
               by
               their
               owne
               lyke
               acknowledgments
               )
               hath
               bene
               for
               many
               Centuryes
               and
               ages
               ,
               wholy
               distitute
               and
               depryued
               of
               these
               spirituall
               graces
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               may
               tearme
               them
               )
               Immunityes
               .
               What
               stupor
               then
               and
               dulnes
               of
               mynd
               ,
               or
               rather
               what
               Letargious
               constitution
               of
               the
               Soule
               (
               forgetfull
               of
               it
               owne
               well
               fare
               )
               possesseth
               so
               infinit
               Men
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               as
               to
               deuyde
               themselfs
               from
               our
               said
               Catholycke
               Church
               euen
               in
               greate
               hostility
               ;
               and
               in
               lien
               thereof
               ,
               to
               be
               ranged
               with
               particular
               and
               nouelizing
               Conuenticles
               ?
            
             
               The
               consideration
               whereof
               
                 (
                 most
                 iudicious
                 Men
              
               )
               though
               I
               looke
               not
               to
               be
               of
               that
               weigh
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               to
               moue
               you
               actually
               to
               implant
               your selfs
               in
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               ;
               yet
               since
               you
               are
               wyse
               ,
               learned
               ,
               and
               loth
               (
               no
               dowbt
               )
               to
               commit
               any
               such
               explorate
               errours
               ,
               as
               the
               force
               of
               Naturall
               Reason
               and
               your
               owne
               Consciences
               may
               freely
               check
               ;
               I
               am
               in
               good
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               serious
               perusall
               of
               the
               poynts
               aboue
               disputed
               ,
               will
               at
               least
               preuayle
               thus
               far
               with
               diuers
               of
               you
               ;
               as
               that
               you
               will
               not
               be
               ready
               hereafter
               in
               your
               discourses
               ,
               so
               tragically
               to
               enueigh
               and
               declame
               against
               a
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               fortyfied
               which
               such
               impugnable
               and
               irrefragable
               proufs
               ,
               as
               our
               
                 Catholycke
                 fayth
              
               (
               euen
               from
               our
               owne
               Aduersaryes
               mouths
               )
               is
               euicted
               to
               bee
               :
               But
               that
               you
               being
               Men
               professing
               Conscience
               ,
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               Ingenuity
               ,
               will
               beare
               a
               more
               fauorable
               respecte
               to
               the
               said
               religion
               ;
            
             
             
               And
               herewith
               I
               will
               conclude
               ,
               recommending
               you
               all
               in
               my
               daily
               prayers
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Goodnes
               created
               vs
               all
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               his
               Mercy
               dyed
               for
               vs
               all
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               professing
               of
               a
               
                 true
                 fayth
              
               ,
               and
               exercizing
               of
               a
               
                 vertu●us
                 lyfe
              
               ,
               he
               might
               saue
               vs
               all
               ;
               seing
               otherwise
               we
               can
               no
               more
               auaylably
               expect
               eternall
               Beatitude
               ,
               then
               the
               Patriarchs
               dying
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               could
               hope
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               the
               
                 Laude
                 of
                 Promisse
              
               .
            
             
               Laus
               Deo
               ,
               &
               Beatae
               Virgini
               Mariae
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               AN
               APPENDIX
               ,
               WHEREIN
               IS
               TAKEN
               A
               SHORT
               VIEW
               [
               CONTAINING
               A
               FVLL
               ANSWERE
               ]
               OF
               A
               PAMPHLET
               ENTITVLED
               :
               
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Perpetuall
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 and
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 Printed
                 anno
                 .
              
               1624.
               
            
             
               CVRTEOVS
               READER
               .
               Thou
               mayst
               be
               aduertized
               hereby
               ,
               that
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               to
               wit
               in
               the
               yeare
               .
               1624.
               there
               came
               out
               a
               certaine
               Booke
               entituled
               :
               
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 Visibility
                 and
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 :
              
               not
               subscribed
               with
               any
               Name
               .
               The
               reason
               thereof
               (
               belike
               )
               was
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Authour
               (
               as
               guilty
               to
               himselfe
               of
               his
               impure
               proceeding
               therein
               (
               durst
               not
               iustify
               neyther
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               this
               his
               labour
               :
               
               Though
               the
               entituling
               him
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               (
               which
               seemes
               to
               be
               written
               by
               some
               other
               person
               ,
               then
               the
               Authour
               )
               
                 The
                 most
                 Reuerend
                 ,
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 painfull
                 Authour
                 thereof
                 &c.
              
               doth
               in
               the
               iudgment
               of
               many
               ,
               intimate
               him
               to
               be
               no
               meane
               Man
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               mayster
               in
               Israel
               :
               to
               wit
               eyther
               
                 D.
                 White
              
               ,
               or
               
                 D.
                 Featly
              
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               as
               great
               as
               eyther
               .
               To
               this
               concealing
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               Authours
               name
               (
               who
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               might
               boldly
               and
               without
               danger
               subscribe
               his
               owne
               name
               to
               his
               owne
               Booke
               ;
               farre
               differently
               from
               vs
               Priests
               )
               I
               may
               ad
               the
               Authours
               affected
               silence
               through
               out
               his
               whole
               Treatise
               ,
               in
               not
               touching
               ,
               neither
               glancing
               at
               the
               then
               late
               and
               fresh
               Conference
               had
               at
               London
               ,
               euen
               of
               this
               very
               Subiect
               of
               the
               Visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               betweene
               the
               afore
               mentioned
               
                 D
                 White
              
               ,
               and
               
                 D.
                 Featly
              
               on
               the
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               
                 M.
                 Fisher
              
               and
               
                 M.
                 Sweete
              
               on
               the
               other
               :
               This
               Authour
               not
               so
               much
               as
               naming
               eyther
               the
               said
               Priests
               or
               Conference
               ;
               though
               all
               the
               Realme
               did
               then
               ring
               thereof
               .
               But
               his
               intended
               policy
               therein
               may
               well
               be
               presumed
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               made
               any
               particular
               Reference
               to
               the
               sayd
               Conference
               or
               Priests
               ;
               he
               might
               well
               assure
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               then
               presently
               an
               answere
               would
               be
               shaped
               against
               his
               Booke
               ;
               which
               ●e
               had
               lesse
               reason
               to
               feare
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               his
               Treatise
               comming
               forth
               in
               this
               louely
               manner
               .
               And
               so
               himselfe
               (
               as
               no
               doubt
               ,
               he
               hoped
               )
               might
               haue
               set
               downe
               (
               as
               the
               phraze
               is
               )
               with
               the
               last
               Word
               .
            
             
               But
               whosoeuer
               the
               Authour
               is
               ;
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Treatise
               is
               most
               shalow
               and
               frothy
               ;
               though
               otherwise
               it
               be
               fraught
               with
               diuers
               deceats
               and
               impostures
               :
               But
               we
               must
               pardon
               him
               ,
               seing
               we
               are
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               falshoods
               (
               and
               among
               these
               ,
               this
               of
               the
               supposed
               Visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               may
               iustly
               be
               placed
               )
               of
               so
               deep
               a
               tincture
               of
               lying
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               art
               can
               make
               them
               receaue
               any
               other
               dye
               .
            
             
               The
               ambitious
               title
               (
               as
               presuming
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               promiseth
               (
               you
               see
               )
               to
               prooue
               ;
               that
               the
               Visibility
               and
               Succession
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               hath
               perpetually
               
               and
               without
               interruption
               bene
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               since
               Christ
               his
               dayes
               .
               But
               here
               that
               vulgar
               saying
               is
               iustifyed
               :
               
                 parturiunt
                 montes
                 nascitur
                 ridiculus
                 mus
              
               :
               as
               will
               easily
               appeare
               to
               any
               ,
               that
               shall
               studiously
               peruse
               the
               former
               Dialogue
               ,
               or
               will
               obserue
               ,
               what
               is
               here
               adioyned
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               touching
               this
               precedent
               Catholicke
               Treatise
               of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Conuerted
                 Iew.
              
               Though
               it
               be
               indeed
               purposely
               and
               principally
               written
               against
               all
               eminent
               Protestants
               in
               generall
               (
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               alledging
               of
               their
               names
               and
               testimonyes
               therein
               )
               who
               heretofore
               haue
               mantained
               by
               their
               penns
               ,
               the
               continuall
               visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ;
               yet
               may
               it
               with
               all
               be
               iustly
               reputed
               ,
               as
               a
               full
               answere
               to
               this
               discourse
               here
               examined
               ;
               seeing
               the
               whole
               scope
               ,
               drift
               ,
               and
               cheïfe
               examples
               of
               Protestancy
               (
               I
               meane
               of
               
                 Hus
                 ,
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Waldo
              
               ,
               &
               diuers
               others
               )
               insisted
               vpon
               by
               this
               Anonymous
               and
               namelesse
               Authour
               ,
               are
               discouered
               in
               the
               former
               Dialogue
               ,
               for
               false
               ,
               idle
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               ;
               as
               being
               alledged
               long
               since
               by
               other
               more
               famous
               Protestants
               :
               Thus
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               Authour
               is
               glad
               to
               licke
               vp
               the
               arguments
               of
               his
               former
               Brethren
               ,
               &
               to
               feed
               vpon
               their
               reuertions
               .
               Now
               what
               other
               things
               of
               lesser
               moment
               may
               occurre
               herein
               (
               especially
               touching
               the
               impostures
               and
               calumnyes
               here
               practized
               and
               the
               names
               of
               some
               obcure
               men
               ,
               suggested
               for
               Protestants
               only
               by
               this
               Authour
               ,
               )
               they
               shall
               in
               this
               short
               Suruey
               be
               displayed
               and
               refuted
               .
               What
               is
               here
               set
               downe
               by
               me
               ,
               is
               set
               downe
               with
               all
               affected
               and
               labored
               playnes
               of
               words
               or
               style
               ;
               purposely
               forbearing
               all
               excursions
               or
               amplifications
               of
               discourse
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               with
               the
               lesse
               distraction
               of
               Iudgment
               and
               Memory
               ,
               haue
               at
               once
               a
               short
               and
               whole
               Synopsis
               and
               sight
               of
               this
               Authours
               falshoods
               ,
               subt●ltyes
               ,
               and
               snares
               ;
               where
               with
               he
               labours
               to
               illaqueate
               &
               entangle
               the
               simple
               and
               ignorant
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               to
               descend
               to
               a
               particular
               dissection
               or
               anatomizing
               of
               this
               Pamphlet
               .
               First
               the
               Reader
               is
               to
               obserue
               ,
               that
               the
               Wryter
               thereof
               spendeth
               28.
               pages
               ,
               in
               seeking
               to
               prooue
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 exacted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 visible
                 ;
                 
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               Yea
               he
               is
               so
               full
               and
               earnest
               therein
               ,
               as
               that
               meerely
               crossing
               his
               prefixed
               title
               ,
               he
               laboreth
               to
               prooue
               the
               contrary
               to
               the
               said
               title
               ;
               for
               thus
               (
               to
               omit
               diuers
               such
               other
               passages
               )
               he
               writeth
               :
               The
               a
               
                 godly
                 are
                 driuen
                 to
                 extremityes
                 by
                 Heresyes
                 or
                 persecutions
                 ;
                 they
                 be
                 visible
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 &c.
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 apparent
                 to
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 Assemblyes
                 and
                 Congregations
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
              
               b
               
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Woman
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               )
               
                 doth
                 represent
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 being
                 in
                 Wildernes
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 manifestly
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 her
                 aboad
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Almighty
                 hath
                 decreed
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 discerned
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 Enemyes
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 &
                 would
                 chase
                 her
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 knew
                 ,
                 where
                 herselfe
                 was
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               more
               fully
               :
               The
               c
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whilest
                 this
                 troublesome
                 World
                 lasteth
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 glorious
                 ,
                 then
                 shadowed
                 ;
                 in
                 one
                 age
                 in
                 bewty
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 kept
                 vnder
                 ;
                 vnder
                 some
                 Princes
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 vnder
                 others
                 in
                 persecution
                 ;
                 yea
                 sometymes
                 so
                 pressed
                 with
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 the
                 malicious
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 glad
                 to
                 remayne
                 retyred
                 into
                 secret
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 appeare
                 openly
                 to
                 the
                 ,
                 malignant
                 .
              
               But
               in
               an
               other
               place
               following
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               pag.
               26.
               )
               he
               plainly
               depriueth
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               of
               all
               Visibility
               ,
               thus
               speaking
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresy
                 had
                 once
                 gotten
                 on
                 head
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 World
                 did
                 there
                 appeare
                 any
                 sensible
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 mantayning
                 the
                 orthodoxall
                 beleife
                 ?
              
            
             
               Now
               what
               a
               strange
               
                 Inuisible
                 Visibility
              
               (
               as
               I
               may
               tearme
               it
               )
               doth
               this
               Authour
               assigne
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
               in
               effect
               thus
               extrauagantly
               arguing
               :
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 sometymes
                 more
                 obs●ure
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 other
                 tymes
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 sometymes
                 inuisible
                 .
              
               For
               I
               can
               see
               no
               other
               Inference
               nor
               other
               end
               ,
               whereunto
               his
               former
               speeches
               are
               directed
               .
               But
               this
               sleight
               ,
               as
               being
               shadowed
               vnder
               the
               colour
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               is
               refuted
               in
               a
               passage
               of
               this
               former
               Dialogue
               .
               And
               here
               I
               now
               demand
               ,
               how
               doth
               all
               this
               sort
               to
               the
               former
               glorious
               tytle
               of
               his
               Booke
               ?
               to
               wit
               :
               
                 Of
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 Visibility
                 ,
                 and
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Now
               how
               painfully
               (
               or
               rather
               calumniously
               )
               the
               Authour
               laboreth
               to
               prooue
               this
               inconspicuous●es
               and
               obscurity
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               ,
               we
               will
               in
               some
               few
               leaues
               touch
               ;
               referring
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               former
               Discours
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               full
               refuting
               and
               impugning
               of
               the
               same
               :
               Where
               it
               is
               demonstrated
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               must
               at
               all
               times
               be
               most
               visible
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               this
               Pamphleter
               much
               insisteth
               in
               the
               tymes
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               prouing
               from
               the
               paucity
               of
               true
               beleiuers
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               lyke
               sort
               at
               diuers
               tymes
               to
               be
               straytned
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               he
               produceth
               many
               sentences
               of
               the
               Prophets
               (
               whose
               places
               d
               for
               greater
               breuity
               ,
               are
               noted
               in
               the
               margent
               )
               But
               here
               his
               Ignorance
               (
               or
               at
               least
               his
               fraude
               )
               is
               discouerable
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               these
               places
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               of
               want
               of
               fayth
               ;
               as
               of
               bad
               conuersatiō
               in
               lyfe
               and
               manners
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Prophets
               did
               charge
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               are
               indeed
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               words
               spoken
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               generall
               ;
               but
               not
               intended
               by
               the
               Prophets
               to
               be
               ment
               of
               all
               the
               Iewes
               promiscuously
               .
               Which
               Prophets
               were
               often
               accus●omed
               (
               as
               S.
               Austin
               e
               well
               noteth
               )
               to
               reprehend
               the
               whole
               People
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               any
               among
               them
               were
               good
               ,
               though
               many
               among
               them
               were
               pious
               .
               Thus
               for
               Example
               Ezechiel
               saith
               c.
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 are
                 impudent
                 and
                 s●ifharted
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               nynth
               chapter
               of
               the
               same
               Prophet
               we
               thus
               reede
               :
               
                 Set
                 a
                 marke
                 with
                 Ta●
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 forheads
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 mourne
                 and
                 crye
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 abominations
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               Inference
               drawne
               from
               the
               state
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               applyed
               to
               the
               New
               ,
               is
               most
               inconsequent
               :
               
                 Both
                 because
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 is
                 better
                 established
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 ,
                 old
              
               ;
               seing
               to
               it
               is
               promised
               ,
               f
               
                 that
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 preuayle
                 against
                 Christs
                 Church
              
               ;
               And
               also
               it
               is
               styled
               :
               The
               g
               
                 pillar
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 truth
              
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Peoples
               of
               the
               Iewes
               were
               not
               the
               Vniuersal
               Church
               of
               God
               (
               as
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Christians
               are
               )
               And
               therefore
               out
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Synagogue
               ,
               
               there
               were
               diuers
               others
               of
               the
               faythfull
               and
               Iust
               ;
               as
               Melchisedech
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               Cornelius
               ,
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               the
               Eueuch
               of
               Queen
               of
               Candice
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               ended
               ,
               this
               Triffler
               in
               pag.
               6.
               &
               seuerall
               other
               places
               ,
               mētioneth
               the
               vsuall
               Obiection
               taken
               from
               the
               words
               of
               Elias
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 relictu
                 ,
                 sum
                 solus
              
               .
               But
               this
               is
               fully
               satisfyed
               in
               the
               first
               part
               or
               begining
               of
               the
               former
               Dialogue
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               pag.
               10.
               )
               he
               commeth
               to
               depres
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               during
               his
               aboade
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               tyme
               of
               his
               Passion
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               most
               impertinently
               :
               seing
               the
               radiant
               splendour
               and
               Visibility
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               was
               cheiffly
               to
               beginne
               (
               and
               then
               for
               euer
               after
               to
               continue
               ,
               till
               the
               worlds
               end
               )
               after
               the
               descending
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               Authour
               commeth
               to
               the
               tymes
               of
               the
               
                 Tenn
                 Persecutions
              
               by
               the
               Heathen
               Emperours
               ;
               prouing
               from
               thence
               the
               obscurity
               of
               Christs
               Church
               in
               pag.
               25.
               
               To
               which
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               these
               Persecutions
               (
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               persecution
               )
               were
               so
               far
               from
               making
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               those
               dayes
               inuisible
               ;
               as
               that
               it
               became
               thereby
               most
               visible
               ;
               seeing
               none
               are
               persecuted
               ,
               but
               visible
               Men
               :
               And
               the
               very
               names
               of
               the
               cheiffe
               Martyrs
               of
               those
               dayes
               are
               yet
               most
               fresh
               and
               honorable
               in
               the
               memoryes
               of
               all
               good
               Christians
               ,
               euen
               to
               this
               very
               hower
               :
               they
               remayning
               yet
               registred
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Historyes
               ,
               both
               of
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               In
               pag.
               26.
               he
               instanceth
               in
               the
               tymes
               of
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               produceth
               Saint
               Ieromes
               testimony
               and
               words
               to
               wit
               ,
               *
               
                 The
                 whole
                 World
                 did
                 s●ght
              
               ,
               and
               wounder
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Arian
               ;
               from
               which
               authority
               he
               would
               proue
               the
               Inuisibility
               of
               Christs
               Church
               in
               those
               dayes
               .
               But
               here
               the
               Authour
               discouereth
               his
               ignorance
               .
               For
               here
               First
               ,
               Ierome
               calleth
               that
               (
               by
               the
               fig●●e
               Synecdoche
               )
               the
               
                 whole
                 World
              
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               S
               Ierome
               meaning
               only
               of
               certaine
               parts
               of
               Christen
               〈◊〉
               .
               Secondly
               S.
               Ierome
               here
               taketh
               the
               word
               :
               Arian
               ,
               in
               a
               secundarye
               signification
               .
               For
               here
               he
               calleth
               them
               improperly
               ,
               
               and
               Abusiue
               ,
               Arians
               who
               through
               Ignorance
               did
               subscrybe
               to
               the
               Arian
               Heresy
               .
               For
               he
               speaketh
               of
               that
               great
               number
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               came
               out
               of
               all
               parts
               of
               Christendum
               to
               Arimine
               ;
               and
               were
               deceaued
               by
               the
               Arians
               ,
               through
               their
               mistaking
               of
               the
               greeke
               Word
               :
               Omosios
               ;
               and
               there
               vpon
               Materially
               only
               they
               subscrybed
               to
               the
               Heresy
               of
               the
               Arians
               .
               But
               the
               same
               Bishopps
               being
               after
               admonished
               of
               their
               errour
               ,
               did
               instantly
               correct
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               bewayled
               their
               mistaking
               with
               teares
               and
               penance
               .
               Thus
               we
               se
               ,
               the
               true
               relation
               of
               this
               poynt
               really
               proueth
               an
               actuall
               Visibility
               of
               the
               Orthodoxall
               Christians
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               tyme.
               
            
             
               Pag.
               27.
               
               He
               insisteth
               in
               Athanasius
               and
               Liberius
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               defendours
               in
               those
               dayes
               of
               Christs
               Diuinitie
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               did
               only
               rest
               in
               them
               two
               :
               For
               thus
               he
               wryteth
               :
               
                 The
                 Church
                 for
                 any
                 externall
                 show
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 low
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 body
                 held
                 it
                 vp
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 played
                 least
                 in
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 not
                 appeare
                 .
              
               Heere
               is
               strang
               and
               wilfull
               mistaking
               ;
               for
               though
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               Athanasius
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               feruour
               and
               learning
               )
               was
               more
               persecuted
               by
               the
               Arians
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               Bishop
               ;
               yet
               to
               ●auer
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               alone
               ,
               or
               Liberius
               did
               only
               impugne
               the
               Heresy
               of
               Arius
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               no
               other
               Orthodoxall
               Beleiuers
               at
               that
               tyme
               ,
               is
               most
               improbable
               ,
               or
               rather
               most
               absurd
               .
               This
               is
               proued
               ;
               first
               ,
               from
               the
               Councell
               ,
               which
               was
               assembled
               cheifly
               for
               the
               suppressing
               of
               the
               Arian
               Heresy
               ;
               at
               which
               Councell
               Athanasius
               hymselfe
               was
               present
               .
            
             
               This
               Councell
               consisted
               of
               three
               hundred
               Bishopps
               and
               more
               ;
               the
               greatest
               part
               whereof
               by
               their
               voyces
               did
               absolutly
               condemne
               the
               Arian
               Heresy
               .
               Now
               how
               can
               it
               be
               conceaued
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               said
               Bishopps
               (
               speaking
               nothing
               of
               the
               Orthodoxall
               Laity
               of
               that
               tyme
               )
               excepting
               only
               Athanasius
               ,
               should
               instantly
               either
               a
               fore
               or
               after
               apostatate
               or
               through
               feare
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               externally
               profes
               the
               Arian
               Heresy
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               poynt
               is
               further
               confirmed
               from
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               Athanasius
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Thebes
               and
               Lybia
               gathered
               together
               
               
               
               
               
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               did
               wryte
               to
               
                 Pope
                 Paelix
              
               ,
               the
               Second
               of
               that
               name
               ;
               wherein
               they
               vnanimously
               protest
               to
               defend
               with
               all
               Christian
               resolution
               ,
               their
               Orthodoxall
               fayth
               against
               their
               Enemyes
               ,
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               falshood
               of
               the
               former
               Assertion
               is
               euicted
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               many
               Fathers
               and
               Doctours
               liuing
               in
               the
               very
               age
               of
               A●hanasius
               and
               Libertus
               (
               and
               diuers
               of
               them
               euen
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               well
               knowne
               to
               hym
               )
               did
               refute
               and
               contradict
               
                 (
                 ex
                 professo
              
               )
               the
               Arian
               Heresy
               in
               their
               learned
               wrytings
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               i
               Basil
               ,
               k
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzene
              
               ,
               l
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssene
              
               ,
               m
               
                 Cyrill
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               n
               Hilarius
               ,
               o
               Ambrose
               ,
               p
               Epiphanius
               and
               some
               others
               :
               Now
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               but
               dreamed
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Professours
               of
               the
               Diuinity
               of
               Christ
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               but
               only
               Athanasius
               ,
               or
               Liberius
               ?
            
             
               Pag.
               25.
               
               The
               Pamphleter
               leauing
               examples
               &
               authorityes
               ,
               descendeth
               to
               Reason
               ,
               thus
               arguing
               :
               
                 Faith
                 doth
                 much
                 consist
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 .
                 Therefore
                 (
                 seing
                 we
                 beleiue
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 fayth
                 )
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 needs
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 euer
                 eminently
                 visible
                 ,
                 or
                 apparently
                 sensible
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               Learnedly
               concluded
               .
               Therefore
               for
               the
               better
               instruction
               of
               this
               Pamphleter
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               vnderstand
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               something
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               and
               something
               to
               be
               beleiued
               .
               We
               do
               see
               that
               company
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therein
               the
               Church
               is
               euer
               visible
               ;
               But
               that
               ,
               that
               Company
               or
               Society
               is
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               only
               beleiue
               :
               Euen
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               see
               that
               very
               Man
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               see
               ,
               but
               only
               beleiue
               .
            
             
               In
               pag.
               28.
               and
               29.
               as
               also
               in
               some
               other
               pages
               afore
               ,
               he
               much
               insisteth
               in
               the
               words
               spoken
               of
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
               
                 Reuelations
                 .
                 cap.
              
               12.
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               prophecyed
               ,
               
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 flye
                 into
                 the
                 Wildernes
              
               ;
               affirming
               that
               by
               the
               Woman
               ,
               is
               vnderstood
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               tyme
               of
               persecution
               .
               
               To
               this
               I
               answere
               ;
               first
               ,
               this
               passage
               being
               taken
               from
               out
               of
               the
               Reuelations
               ,
               cannot
               (
               as
               euidently
               to
               vs
               men
               )
               proue
               any
               thing
               ;
               seing
               the
               Reuelations
               being
               deliuered
               in
               visions
               &
               prophecyes
               (
               many
               of
               them
               being
               yet
               vnaccomplished
               )
               and
               figuratiue
               speeches
               ,
               we
               cannot
               so
               easily
               apprehend
               the
               true
               sense
               &
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               diuers
               learned
               Catholicks
               and
               some
               Protestants
               ,
               do
               vnderstand
               by
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
               reuelations
               (
               differently
               from
               the
               vrging
               of
               this
               Authour
               )
               is
               set
               downe
               aboue
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               part
               or
               beginning
               of
               the
               former
               Dialogue
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               admitting
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Woman
               ,
               is
               vnderstood
               the
               Church
               in
               Persecution
               ;
               yet
               followeth
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               therefore
               she
               shal
               be
               inuisible
               (
               which
               is
               the
               point
               ,
               for
               which
               it
               is
               vrged
               here
               (
               seing
               a
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               persecuted
               ,
               euen
               in
               that
               respect
               is
               become
               visible
               (
               as
               is
               proued
               in
               the
               Treatise
               aboue
               )
               though
               otherwise
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               gloriously
               eminent
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               tyme
               of
               prosperity
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               the
               Authour
               pag.
               29.
               from
               the
               Woman
               (
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Reuelations
               )
               
                 flying
                 into
                 Wildernes
              
               ,
               thus
               disputeth
               :
               
                 The
                 true
                 Church
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernes
                 :
                 But
                 so
                 say
                 they
              
               (
               meaning
               vs
               Catholicks
               )
               
                 was
                 their
                 Church
                 neuer
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Will
                 they
                 ,
                 Will
                 they
                 ,
                 their
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
              
               Here
               Ignorance
               mixt
               with
               extreme
               boldnes
               ,
               disputeth
               .
               For
               whereas
               Learned
               Men
               (
               both
               Catholicks
               &
               Protestants
               (
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               former
               Treatise
               )
               make
               a
               continuall
               Visibility
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Marke
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               Here
               the
               Authour
               (
               diametrically
               crossing
               all
               former
               Authorityes
               ,
               aboue
               alleadged
               )
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               euer
               hath
               beene
               visible
               ,
               and
               
                 neuer
                 out
                 of
                 sight
              
               (
               to
               vse
               his
               owne
               words
               )
               cannot
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               Catholicke
               Roman
               Church
               is
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               Thus
               he
               (
               contrary
               to
               all
               other
               authours
               )
               maketh
               an
               Inuisibility
               to
               be
               a
               necessary
               Marke
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               Ad
               hereto
               (
               as
               afore
               is
               intimated
               )
               that
               if
               in
               this
               Pamphleters
               iudgment
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               must
               sometymes
               euen
               of
               necessity
               be
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               and
               in
               Wildernes
               (
               or
               otherwise
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               how
               then
               doth
               not
               this
               
               mainly
               feight
               with
               the
               tytle
               of
               his
               Booke
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               
                 Of
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 Visibility
                 and
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ?
              
               And
               why
               should
               not
               the
               tytle
               thereof
               rather
               be
               :
               
                 Of
                 the
                 interrupted
                 and
                 discontinued
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               farre
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Pamphlet
               in
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               how
               painfully
               the
               Authour
               hath
               labored
               ,
               sometymes
               to
               prooue
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               must
               at
               certaine
               seasons
               be
               more
               glorious
               and
               resplendent
               ,
               then
               at
               others
               (
               though
               no
               Catholicke
               denyeth
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               prouffe
               of
               it
               is
               but
               impertinently
               vndertaken
               )
               At
               other
               tymes
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               last
               produced
               sentence
               and
               argument
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               some
               passages
               aboue
               cyted
               ,
               to
               prooue
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               must
               be
               often
               wholy
               inuisible
               ,
               plainly
               thwarting
               the
               Inscription
               of
               his
               booke
               .
               But
               his
               affected
               calumny
               here
               (
               whereby
               he
               bewrayes
               his
               owne
               guiltines
               in
               these
               his
               vnworthy
               Scripts
               .
               )
               is
               only
               ,
               to
               prefix
               this
               discourse
               of
               the
               Churches
               obscurity
               ,
               or
               rather
               Inuisibility
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               serue
               ,
               as
               an
               excuse
               (
               and
               for
               a
               plastering
               ouer
               )
               of
               those
               few
               ,
               weake
               ,
               and
               false
               examples
               of
               Protestancy
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               alledged
               after
               in
               this
               Pamphlet
               by
               him
               :
               For
               he
               hopeth
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               his
               former
               insinuation
               of
               the
               Churches
               obscurity
               ,
               the
               Reader
               will
               lesse
               expect
               any
               full
               demonstrations
               and
               certaine
               arguments
               of
               the
               Protestants
               Churches
               Visibility
               in
               former
               tymes
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               seing
               such
               an
               vnterrupted
               visibility
               is
               not
               (
               in
               this
               Mans
               weening
               )
               necessary
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               here
               we
               will
               further
               tract
               this
               Authour
               in
               his
               passages
               ,
               who
               ,
               (
               whether
               he
               be
               D.
               White
               or
               D.
               Fearly
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               )
               next
               beginneth
               with
               extraordinary
               calumnye
               &
               deceate
               ,
               to
               exemplify
               his
               Protestants
               for
               certaine
               ages
               .
               For
               whereas
               he
               ought
               to
               prooue
               (
               euen
               from
               the
               Title
               of
               his
               Booke
               ,
               and
               the
               Controuersy
               of
               the
               Protestants
               Churches
               visibility
               ,
               now
               ventilated
               betweene
               vs
               and
               his
               Partye
               )
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               (
               seeing
               he
               presumeth
               it
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               hath
               bene
               visible
               for
               the
               space
               of
               sixteene
               hundred
               yeares
               (
               for
               so
               long
               since
               and
               more
               ,
               it
               is
               since
               our
               Sauiours
               Incarnation
               )
               he
               produceth
               examples
               (
               admitting
               them
               for
               true
               )
               only
               for
               foure
               hundred
               
               yeres
               at
               the
               most
               ;
               and
               immediatly
               before
               Luther
               ;
               so
               leauing
               one
               thousand
               ,
               and
               one
               hundred
               yeres
               ,
               and
               more
               (
               a
               small
               tyme
               ,
               you
               see
               )
               wholy
               destituted
               of
               any
               one
               produced
               example
               of
               Protestancy
               :
               he
               saluing
               this
               his
               omission
               ,
               or
               leauing
               ouer
               these
               eleuen
               hundred
               yeres
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               following
               :
               What
               s
               
                 the
                 old
                 Fathers
                 taught
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               ,
               as
               being
               Protestants
               )
               
                 we
                 haue
                 tyme
                 hereafter
                 to
                 show
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               time
               of
               his
               showing
               ,
               what
               they
               taught
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               )
               And
               of
               the
               supposed
               Protestants
               ,
               betweene
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               and
               the
               tymes
               of
               Waldo
               (
               he
               ascending
               no
               higher
               then
               Waldo
               )
               being
               about
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               he
               vseth
               this
               preterition
               :
               
                 We
                 shall
              
               t
               
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 ascend
                 any
                 higher
              
               (
               meaning
               any
               higher
               from
               Luther
               ,
               then
               to
               Waldo
               )
               
                 Which
                 otherwise
                 to
                 make
                 playne
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 easy
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deliuer
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 hitherto
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conceaued
                 ,
                 that
                 Petrus
                 Waldo
                 (
                 of
                 whome
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 did
                 take
                 their
                 name
                 at
                 Lyons
                 )
                 had
                 his
                 doctrine
                 from
                 no
                 body
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               very
               learned
               satisfaction
               (
               thinke
               you
               )
               or
               rather
               a
               satisfaction
               vnworthy
               to
               proceede
               from
               any
               Man
               ,
               professing
               learning
               for
               instancing
               of
               the
               being
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               from
               Christ
               his
               tyme
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               Waldo
               (
               contayning
               about
               twelue
               hundred
               yeres
               ,
               or
               but
               little
               lesse
               )
               for
               all
               which
               tyme
               he
               instanceth
               not
               in
               any
               one
               Protestant
               ,
               but
               wholy
               slips
               it
               ouer
               notwithstanding
               the
               Catholicks
               euer
               earnest
               prouoking
               of
               the
               Protestants
               herein
               ?
               Or
               can
               any
               impartiall
               iudgment
               ,
               demanding
               for
               instances
               of
               Protestancy
               ,
               during
               all
               or
               any
               of
               those
               former
               ages
               ,
               rest
               thus
               contented
               ?
               Heere
               then
               
                 (
                 good
                 Reader
              
               )
               thou
               seest
               ,
               how
               this
               Authour
               abuseth
               thee
               ,
               who
               dealeth
               with
               thee
               herein
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               iustly
               and
               truly
               owing
               thee
               
                 Sixteene
                 hundred
                 pounds
              
               ,
               should
               in
               speeches
               vauntingly
               pretend
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               payed
               thee
               euery
               penny
               thereof
               ;
               And
               yet
               he
               comming
               to
               particular
               accounts
               and
               reckonings
               with
               thee
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               prooue
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               payed
               thee
               (
               and
               this
               also
               ,
               but
               in
               counterfeyt
               siluer
               )
               only
               
                 foure
                 hundred
                 pounds
              
               ;
               affirming
               in
               lieu
               of
               further
               payment
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               as
               able
               to
               pay
               thee
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               
               as
               he
               hath
               already
               done
               this
               lesser
               Somme
               .
               Wouldst
               thou
               not
               take
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               for
               a
               most
               dishonest
               and
               perfidious
               man
               ?
               The
               case
               of
               this
               Treatiser
               is
               here
               iust
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               ,
               Of
               whom
               he
               saith
               ,
               what
               they
               taught
               ,
               
                 he
                 would
                 hereafter
                 show
              
               ;
               meaning
               (
               belyke
               )
               in
               some
               other
               Booke
               hereafter
               to
               come
               forth
               Of
               that
               labour
               he
               is
               now
               allready
               preuented
               ;
               And
               therefore
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               to
               the
               former
               dialogue
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               confessions
               of
               most
               learned
               Protestants
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               were
               absolute
               Papists
               (
               as
               we
               are
               called
               )
               and
               are
               therefore
               by
               the
               said
               Protestants
               vtterly
               reiected
               .
               In
               which
               former
               passage
               ,
               is
               also
               proued
               ,
               from
               the
               Protestants
               lyke
               Confessions
               ;
               that
               all
               the
               Professours
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               betweene
               the
               tymes
               of
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               dayes
               of
               Waldo
               (
               contayning
               six
               hundred
               yeres
               at
               lest
               )
               were
               wholy
               of
               our
               present
               Roman
               Religion
               ;
               and
               not
               any
               of
               them
               a
               Protestant
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               now
               in
               this
               next
               place
               ,
               come
               to
               his
               particular
               Instances
               of
               Protestancy
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               foure
               hundred
               yeres
               only
               aboue
               mencioned
               :
               in
               setting
               downe
               of
               which
               the
               Pamphleter
               vseth
               this
               ensuing
               policy
               (
               for
               indeed
               he
               is
               a
               man
               wholy
               made
               of
               sophistications
               ,
               deceats
               ,
               and
               collusions
               )
               he
               doth
               not
               beginne
               with
               Waldo
               ,
               so
               descending
               to
               Luthers
               dayes
               ;
               seing
               by
               this
               playne
               method
               the
               Reader
               might
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               and
               sensibly
               obserue
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               omitted
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               title
               of
               his
               Booke
               )
               eleuen
               hundred
               yeres
               ,
               without
               giuing
               any
               one
               instance
               of
               Protestancy
               for
               all
               those
               seuerall
               ages
               .
               Therefore
               he
               craftily
               beginneth
               to
               instance
               in
               the
               tymes
               before
               Luther
               ,
               and
               so
               ryseth
               vpward
               some
               foure
               hundred
               yeres
               from
               this
               day
               ,
               in
               his
               pretended
               Examples
               :
               Thus
               hoping
               ,
               that
               the
               vulgar
               Reader
               would
               either
               ,
               through
               not
               perusing
               the
               booke
               to
               the
               End
               ,
               or
               through
               want
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               not
               so
               easely
               and
               instantly
               espye
               ,
               how
               far
               (
               and
               no
               further
               )
               he
               had
               proceeded
               in
               these
               Examples
               .
            
             
               Now
               touching
               his
               Examples
               ;
               he
               first
               instanceth
               in
               Hus
               and
               u
               
                 Ierome
                 of
                 Prage
              
               ,
               who
               liued
               anno
               Domini
               1400.
               that
               is
               ,
               
               some
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               yeres
               (
               or
               thereabouts
               )
               before
               Luthers
               Apostasy
               .
               To
               this
               Example
               of
               Hus
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Pamphleter
               cheifly
               insisteth
               (
               for
               as
               for
               
                 Ierome
                 of
                 Prage
              
               ,
               he
               but
               embraced
               some
               of
               Hus
               his
               errours
               ,
               as
               learning
               them
               from
               him
               )
               I
               First
               answere
               ,
               that
               supposing
               Hus
               had
               broached
               all
               poynts
               of
               Protestancy
               ;
               yet
               followeth
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               Luther
               had
               receaued
               the
               said
               Doctryne
               from
               Hus
               ,
               by
               an
               vninterrupted
               descent
               of
               Beleife
               (
               as
               this
               Authour
               pretendeth
               )
               for
               it
               may
               well
               be
               ,
               that
               Hus
               his
               Errours
               were
               extinct
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               beleiuers
               before
               Luthers
               dayes
               :
               Euen
               as
               
                 Aerius
                 denyed
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 deade
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Hereticke
               
                 Manichaeus
                 freewill
              
               (
               as
               x
               
                 S.
                 Austin
              
               witnesseth
               )
               yet
               were
               those
               Heresyes
               vtterly
               extinguished
               for
               many
               ages
               ,
               till
               Luther
               reuiued
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               articles
               ,
               which
               Hus
               mantayned
               (
               different
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               )
               were
               but
               foure
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               recorded
               by
               Fox
               himselfe
               :
               Of
               which
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Communion
               vnder
               both
               kinds
               ,
               was
               the
               cheifest
               :
               though
               according
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               z
               Luther
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               point
               but
               of
               In
               differency
               .
               In
               all
               other
               points
               Hus
               was
               Catholicke
               ,
               which
               this
               Authour
               calumniously
               concealeth
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Hus
               mantayned
               that
               acknowledged
               Heresy
               on
               all
               sydes
               ,
               
                 that
                 Bishopps
                 &
                 Princes
                 (
                 being
                 in
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 obayed
                 ,
                 but
                 thereby
                 did
                 loose
                 all
                 their
                 authority
                 .
              
               Which
               Heresy
               is
               in
               like
               sort
               wholy
               concealed
               by
               this
               Pamphleter
               .
               Concerning
               the
               particular
               prouffes
               of
               all
               which
               points
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               Protestants
               Confessions
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               former
               Dialogue
               ,
               where
               Michaeas
               discouereth
               them
               at
               large
               :
               as
               the
               like
               he
               doth
               of
               
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Waldo
              
               ,
               and
               others
               hereafter
               alledged
               by
               this
               Treatiser
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               the
               Visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               may
               be
               iustifyed
               in
               Hus
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wicklefe
              
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               hereafter
               obtruded
               for
               a
               Protestant
               by
               this
               Pamphleter
               ,
               because
               eich
               of
               them
               taught
               two
               or
               three
               (
               at
               the
               most
               )
               of
               Protestant
               points
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               may
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               de
               sayd
               to
               haue
               beene
               visible
               ,
               in
               the
               Arians
               ,
               1
               for
               reiecting
               of
               Traditions
               ,
               &
               for
               perpetrating
               many
               sacrileges
               agaynst
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ;
               in
               Pelagius
               ,
               2
               for
               teaching
               euery
               sinne
               to
               be
               mortall
               ;
               
               in
               Vigilantius
               ,
               3
               for
               condemning
               all
               religious
               virginity
               ,
               and
               affirming
               the
               relicks
               of
               Saincts
               are
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               :
               In
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               for
               denying
               of
               freewill
               :
               And
               in
               diuers
               such
               others
               :
               
               All
               branded
               Hereticks
               and
               registred
               for
               such
               ,
               by
               the
               orthodoxal
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               .
               Now
               this
               Inference
               I
               would
               entreate
               the
               Reader
               to
               obserue
               ,
               with
               peculiar
               application
               to
               all
               the
               pretended
               examples
               of
               Protestancy
               ,
               alledged
               in
               this
               Pamphlet
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               grant
               heere
               all
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               Hus
               ,
               yet
               it
               but
               warranteth
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               only
               for
               the
               age
               ,
               in
               which
               Hus
               did
               liue
               :
               His
               doctrine
               not
               being
               taught
               in
               ages
               before
               .
            
             
               Now
               here
               in
               this
               discourse
               touching
               Hus
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               put
               the
               Reader
               in
               mind
               ,
               how
               this
               Authour
               spendeth
               many
               idle
               leaues
               ,
               in
               showing
               how
               the
               Nobles
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               mantayned
               the
               errours
               of
               Hus
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               came
               into
               the
               field
               in
               great
               forces
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               Emperour
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               same
               :
               so
               much
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Hus
               dilated
               .
               He
               also
               introduceth
               some
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               inueighing
               against
               the
               Popes
               manners
               and
               Cleargy
               of
               those
               tymes
               :
               and
               for
               such
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               he
               tearmeth
               them
               Protestants
               .
               (
               And
               this
               method
               ,
               he
               mightely
               obserueth
               throughout
               his
               whole
               Pamphlet
               .
               )
               Idly
               inferring
               :
               as
               if
               fayth
               ,
               which
               resids
               in
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               were
               not
               different
               from
               manners
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               which
               rest
               in
               the
               Will
               :
               Or
               that
               abuses
               in
               manners
               ,
               will
               not
               euer
               be
               in
               some
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Or
               finally
               that
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               for
               charging
               of
               some
               Ministers
               of
               his
               part
               with
               disorders
               of
               life
               ,
               or
               Puritans
               for
               their
               bitter
               inuerghing
               against
               the
               Bishops
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               were
               therefore
               to
               be
               reputed
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               so
               loosly
               and
               weakly
               he
               disputeth
               herein
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               his
               Digressions
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               vndertaken
               subiect
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               are
               meerly
               extrauagant
               .
               And
               in
               my
               iudgment
               his
               intention
               in
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               dilations
               ,
               and
               declamatory
               inuectiues
               (
               wherewith
               his
               Treatise
               is
               in
               many
               places
               hereafter
               fraught
               )
               is
               cheifly
               ,
               but
               to
               fill
               vp
               leaues
               of
               paper
               :
               that
               so
               his
               booke
               might
               grow
               to
               some
               reasonable
               quantity
               .
               For
               
               seeing
               all
               his
               supposed
               examples
               of
               Protestancy
               in
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               might
               well
               be
               contayned
               (
               omitting
               all
               froathy
               ambages
               and
               circumstances
               )
               in
               two
               sheets
               of
               paper
               ,
               and
               seeing
               such
               a
               poore
               thing
               could
               not
               come
               forth
               alone
               ,
               with
               any
               credit
               to
               the
               cause
               ,
               or
               reputation
               to
               the
               writer
               :
               He
               therefore
               thought
               it
               more
               fit
               ,
               to
               interweaue
               in
               his
               Pamphlet
               diuers
               long
               and
               tedious
               discourses
               ,
               how
               improfitable
               soeuer
               .
               This
               to
               thinke
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               rather
               induced
               :
               in
               that
               we
               may
               further
               obserue
               :
               in
               how
               great
               and
               large
               a
               letter
               his
               Booke
               is
               printed
               :
               and
               how
               spacious
               the
               margent
               of
               his
               leaues
               are
               ,
               being
               almost
               as
               much
               paper
               in
               quantity
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               printed
               :
               And
               all
               this
               (
               as
               probably
               may
               be
               coniectured
               (
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               this
               his
               learned
               Tome
               (
               forsooth
               )
               might
               contayne
               some
               indifferent
               number
               of
               leaues
               :
               See
               how
               suttle
               Heresy
               is
               ,
               in
               triffles
               and
               things
               of
               no
               moment
               .
            
             
               The
               Authour
               hauing
               finished
               his
               discours
               of
               Hus
               ,
               &
               his
               adherents
               &
               followers
               :
               in
               the
               next
               place
               riseth
               to
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               *
               who
               (
               as
               is
               here
               alledged
               )
               denyed
               Purgatory
               ,
               Transubstantiatiō
               ,
               &
               blessing
               of
               Creatures
               .
               First
               ,
               touching
               Transubstantion
               ,
               what
               the
               Pamphleter
               here
               deliuereth
               ,
               is
               a
               vast
               Vntruth
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               from
               the
               testimony
               euen
               of
               
                 Calu
                 〈…〉
              
               ,
               a
               thus
               wryting
               :
               
                 Formula
                 Confessionis
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 forme
                 of
                 Cōfession
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 doth
                 inuolue
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 confese
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 become
                 truly
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               In
               lyke
               sort
               ,
               touching
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Purgatorie
               ,
               Benedictus
               b
               Montargensis
               (
               a
               Lutheran
               )
               chargeth
               the
               Waldenses
               therewith
               :
               from
               which
               two
               Examples
               we
               may
               take
               a
               scantling
               ,
               what
               credit
               is
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               Pamphleter
               ,
               in
               his
               other
               Assertions
               hereafter
               .
               But
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Waldenses
               did
               teach
               some
               one
               or
               other
               poynt
               of
               Protestancy
               ;
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               far
               greater
               Number
               of
               Catholicke
               Articles
               ,
               euer
               beleiued
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               many
               execrable
               Heresies
               (
               condemned
               for
               such
               both
               by
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               )
               both
               which
               poynts
               this
               Pamphleter
               pretermitted
               in
               silence
               ;
               The
               Waldenses
               cannot
               iustly
               be
               exemplified
               for
               Protestants
               :
               Now
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               Articles
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Heresies
               beleiued
               by
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               see
               the
               Dialogue
               aboue
               
               in
               the
               passage
               touching
               Waldo
               ,
               and
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               and
               their
               followers
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               Authour
               hath
               finished
               his
               speech
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               he
               further
               thus
               proceedeth
               :
               The
               c
               
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 sixtenth
                 Century
                 nameth
                 about
                 the
                 yere
                 ▪
                 1500.
                 
                 Baptista
                 Mantuanus
                 ,
                 and
                 Franciscus
                 Picus
                 Earle
                 of
                 Mirandula
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 inueighed
                 against
                 the
                 Cleargy
                 and
                 their
                 whole
                 practize
                 :
              
               Also
               one
               
                 D.
                 Keisers
                 pergius
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 called
                 Iohn
                 Hilton
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 named
                 Doctour
                 Andreas
                 Proles
                 ,
                 and
                 Sauanorola
                 ,
                 all
                 grawning
                 vnder
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 those
                 tymes
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Pamphleter
               thus
               saith
               :
               
                 Aud
                 the
              
               d
               
                 same
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 Trimetheus
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 learned
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 at
                 that
                 tyme.
              
               Thus
               this
               our
               Authour
               .
            
             
               Now
               how
               exorbitantly
               and
               wildly
               are
               these
               vrged
               for
               Protestants
               ?
               For
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               auerred
               to
               be
               such
               only
               by
               Protestant
               Wryters
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               O●●ander
               and
               Pantaleon
               )
               who
               heerein
               may
               well
               be
               presumed
               ,
               for
               the
               vphoulding
               of
               their
               owne
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               partial
               in
               their
               Relations
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               Treatizer
               doth
               not
               instance
               any
               poynts
               of
               Protestancy
               beleiued
               by
               any
               of
               them
               (
               which
               if
               he
               could
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               omitted
               )
               but
               only
               vrgeth
               their
               wrytings
               against
               some
               pretended
               abuses
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               those
               dayes
               .
               And
               therfore
               such
               his
               proceeding
               is
               but
               calumnye
               and
               impertinency
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               touching
               
                 Sauanorola
                 and
                 Picus
                 of
                 Mirandula
              
               (
               for
               as
               for
               the
               others
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               obscure
               ,
               that
               hardly
               any
               particular
               information
               can
               be
               had
               of
               them
               .
               )
               It
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               both
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               dyed
               in
               that
               Religion
               .
               For
               as
               concerning
               Sauanorola
               ,
               he
               beleiued
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Roman
               fayth
               (
               as
               euidently
               appeareth
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               writings
               ,
               styled
               :
               Vigiliae
               )
               excepting
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Popes
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               .
               This
               one
               point
               he
               contumaciously
               denyed
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               he
               was
               burnt
               .
            
             
               Touching
               
                 Picus
                 of
                 Mirandula
                 ,
                 Syr
                 Thomas
                 More
              
               of
               blessed
               memory
               )
               wryting
               his
               life
               ,
               showeth
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               fully
               a
               Roman
               Catholicke
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               life
               tyme
               ,
               
                 he
                 sould
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 lands
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 often
                 vsed
                 to
                 scourge
                 &
                 discipline
                 
                 his
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 liued
                 longer
                 ,
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 haue
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Religious
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Pryars
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 his
                 sicknes
                 he
                 receaued
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 custome
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 and
                 reuerend
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Viaticum
              
               ;
               Finally
               that
               hearing
               the
               Priest
               in
               his
               sicknes
               to
               repeate
               vnto
               him
               ,
               the
               articles
               of
               the
               Roman
               fayth
               ,
               and
               being
               demanded
               ,
               whether
               he
               beleiued
               them
               ;
               Answered
               ,
               
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 beleiue
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 did
                 know
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 :
              
               So
               fowly
               (
               we
               see
               )
               this
               Pamphleter
               is
               ouerseene
               in
               alledging
               Sauanorola
               and
               
                 Picus
                 of
                 Mirandula
              
               ,
               for
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceede
               further
               .
               This
               idle
               waster
               of
               penne
               ,
               inke
               ,
               &
               paper
               (
               for
               I
               can
               tearme
               him
               no
               better
               )
               next
               descendeth
               (
               in
               a
               retrograte
               and
               disorderly
               method
               )
               to
               Laurentius
               e
               Valla
               the
               Grama●iā
               ;
               who
               touching
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicke
               fayth
               ,
               only
               denyed
               freewill
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               euen
               frō
               the
               Protestāt
               f
               Writers
               ;
               And
               who
               after
               (
               g
               )
               submitted
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               finally
               dyed
               in
               all
               poynts
               Catholicke
               ;
               all
               which
               this
               Authour
               affectedly
               concealeth
               .
               He
               saith
               of
               Valla
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               
                 Valla
                 wrote
                 a
                 Treatise
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 forged
                 donation
                 of
                 Constantine
                 :
                 He
                 pronounceth
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 maketh
                 war
                 against
                 peaceable
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 soweth
                 discord
                 betweene
                 Cittyes
              
               
               
                 and
                 prouinces
                 &c.
              
               
               With
               much
               more
               refuse
               of
               base
               matter
               ,
               concerning
               the
               supposed
               coueteousnes
               of
               the
               Pope
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               nameth
               not
               any
               one
               Article
               of
               Protestancy
               defended
               by
               Valla.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Pamphleter
               thus
               further
               proceedeth
               to
               others
               ,
               saying
               :
               About
               h
               
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 liued
                 Nicolaus
                 Clemingius
                 ,
                 who
                 rebuked
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 spake
                 excellently
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Generall
                 Councells
                 &c.
                 
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Aliaco
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Cambray
                 ,
                 gaue
                 atract
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 touching
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 There
                 he
                 doth
                 reproue
                 many
                 notable
                 abuses
                 against
                 the
                 Romanists
                 &c.
                 
                 About
              
               i
               
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 liued
                 Leonardus
                 Aretinus
                 ,
                 whose
                 litle
                 Booke
                 ,
                 against
                 Hypocrates
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 reading
                 ;
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 Oration
                 of
                 Antontus
                 Cornelius
                 Linnicanus
                 ,
                 laying
                 open
                 the
                 lend
                 lubricity
                 of
                 Priests
                 in
                 
                 his
                 dayes
                 :
                 So
                 doth
              
               k
               
                 he
                 detect
                 many
                 abuses
                 and
                 errours
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 the
                 ten
                 agreiuances
                 of
                 Germany
                 ;
                 But
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 compiled
                 the
                 hundred
                 agreuances
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Nation
                 ,
                 do
                 discouer
                 many
                 more
                 .
              
               And
               then
               the
               Pamphleter
               most
               ambitiously
               (
               or
               rather
               ridiculously
               )
               thus
               concludeth
               :
               
                 By
                 this
                 tyme
                 I
                 trust
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 how
                 false
                 a
                 slaunder
                 of
                 the
                 Papistsis
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Egregiam
                   verè
                   laudem
                   ,
                   &
                   spolia
                   ampla
                   refectis
                   .
                
                 
                   Tu
                   calamusque
                   t●●s
                   .
                
              
            
             
               For
               who
               obserueth
               not
               ,
               how
               absurdly
               you
               Pamphleter
               do
               apologize
               .
               For
               the
               Visibility
               of
               your
               Church
               ?
               Thus
               
                 (
                 good
                 Reader
              
               )
               thou
               seest
               ,
               that
               this
               Authour
               instanceth
               in
               Valla
               ,
               and
               others
               aboue
               mencioned
               ,
               for
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               yet
               setteth
               not
               downe
               any
               one
               Article
               of
               Protestancy
               beleiued
               by
               them
               :
               for
               not
               any
               of
               them
               denyed
               the
               Reall
               presence
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               prayer
               to
               saincts
               ,
               the
               Seauen
               Sacraments
               ,
               Iustification
               by
               Works
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               &c.
               
               All
               that
               this
               Authour
               can
               produce
               thē
               for
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               wryte
               Satyrically
               and
               bitterly
               against
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               those
               dayes
               .
               But
               to
               this
               we
               replye
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               granted
               on
               all
               sydes
               ,
               that
               both
               in
               the
               Catholicke
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               there
               haue
               bene
               (
               and
               still
               are
               )
               diuers
               of
               irregular
               and
               disedifying
               lyues
               .
               Must
               now
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               wrytings
               or
               Sermons
               reprehend
               such
               ,
               be
               necessarily
               supposed
               to
               be
               of
               a
               different
               fayth
               from
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               so
               reprehend
               ?
               Who
               seeth
               not
               the
               weaknes
               of
               this
               inconsequent
               and
               absurd
               kynd
               of
               reasoning
               ?
            
             
               From
               the
               former
               Iustances
               ,
               the
               Pamphleter
               ascendeth
               to
               Iohn
               (
               l
               )
               Wiclef
               ,
               prostituring
               him
               for
               a
               Protestant
               .
               And
               heere
               
               also
               he
               spendeth
               many
               leaues
               in
               wandring
               excursions
               of
               speeches
               ;
               and
               indeede
               to
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               I
               intimated
               a
               fore
               )
               to
               dawbe
               inke
               vpon
               paper
               .
               For
               he
               pretendeth
               to
               show
               the
               Aussits
               had
               receaued
               their
               doctrine
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Wiclef
              
               ;
               how
               the
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               condemned
               Wiclef
               for
               an
               Heretiycke
               ;
               as
               also
               how
               the
               doctryne
               of
               Wiclef
               was
               much
               dilated
               heare
               in
               England
               .
               But
               to
               manifest
               ,
               how
               impertinent
               the
               alledging
               
               of
               Wiclef
               for
               a
               Protestant
               is
               ,
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               Dialogue
               ;
               where
               are
               showed
               out
               of
               Wiclefs
               one
               Wrytings
               the
               many
               Catholicke
               articles
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               seauen
               Sacraments
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               praying
               to
               our
               Blessed
               Lady
               ,
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               merit
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               works
               of
               Supererogation
               &c.
               still
               beleiued
               by
               him
               ,
               euen
               after
               his
               leaping
               out
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               As
               also
               there
               are
               showed
               the
               many
               condemned
               Heresies
               in
               like
               sort
               mantayned
               by
               him
               ,
               after
               his
               departure
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               and
               this
               from
               the
               penns
               of
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               before
               I
               end
               with
               Wiclefe
               ,
               I
               must
               put
               the
               Reader
               in
               mind
               of
               one
               notorious
               Collusion
               or
               deceate
               ,
               much
               practized
               by
               this
               Pamphleter
               ,
               touching
               diuers
               of
               the
               former
               men
               alledged
               for
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               most
               particularly
               touching
               Wiclefe
               .
               It
               is
               this
               :
               He
               here
               particularizeth
               no
               Protestant
               articles
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               denying
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               yet
               where
               he
               aboundantly
               declareth
               ,
               that
               W●clefe
               was
               condemned
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               for
               his
               defence
               of
               many
               errours
               and
               Heresyes
               ,
               he
               subtilly
               beareth
               the
               Reader
               in
               hand
               (
               though
               he
               expresseth
               not
               any
               of
               them
               in
               particular
               )
               that
               all
               these
               Heresyes
               condemned
               in
               him
               were
               points
               of
               protestancy
               ;
               thereby
               to
               make
               show
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               number
               of
               protestant
               articles
               were
               beleiued
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               the
               said
               Men
               did
               participate
               in
               doctrine
               with
               the
               protestants
               of
               these
               tymes
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               meere
               sleight
               and
               imposture
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               besides
               some
               few
               points
               of
               protestancy
               beleiued
               by
               
                 Wiclefe
                 ,
                 Hu●
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 or
                 Albigenses
                 ,
              
               there
               were
               many
               more
               Heresyes
               mantayned
               by
               them
               &
               then
               condemned
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               Which
               are
               acknowledged
               for
               Heresyes
               ,
               both
               by
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               in
               no
               sort
               concerne
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               as
               way
               euidently
               appeare
               from
               the
               perusing
               of
               the
               seuerall
               passages
               of
               the
               former
               Dialogue
               ;
               wherein
               the
               heresies
               of
               
                 Wiclefe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               are
               at
               large
               displayed
               .
            
             
               From
               Wiclefe
               the
               pamphleter
               commeth
               to
               
                 Geffray
                 Chaucer
              
               .
               And
               thus
               he
               is
               forced
               by
               his
               owne
               poetizing
               and
               forging
               
               art
               ,
               to
               beg
               some
               prouffe
               from
               Poets
               .
               Of
               Chaucer
               he
               thus
               wryteth
               .
               m
               
                 He
                 did
                 at
                 large
                 paint
                 out
                 the
                 pryde
                 ,
                 lasciuious
                 ,
                 vicious
                 ,
                 and
                 intellerable
                 behauiour
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Cardinalls
                 ,
                 and
                 Cleargy
                 &c.
              
               adding
               much
               more
               securili●y
               of
               his
               owne
               :
               and
               setting
               downe
               certaine
               verses
               of
               Chaucer
               .
               But
               what
               prooueth
               this
               ?
               For
               first
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               in
               reason
               to
               giue
               credit
               to
               euery
               verse
               dropping
               from
               the
               satyricall
               penne
               of
               Chaucer
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               admit
               all
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               Chaucer
               writeth
               ;
               yet
               seeing
               his
               reprehensions
               do
               only
               touch
               manners
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               and
               not
               fayth
               ;
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               Chaucer
               was
               a
               protestant
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               intimated
               in
               the
               former
               examples
               (
               or
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               was
               in
               his
               dayes
               professed
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               point
               here
               to
               be
               prooued
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               it
               must
               be
               concluded
               that
               Chaucer
               for
               such
               his
               wryting
               was
               a
               protestant
               ;
               then
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               may
               Spencer
               the
               Poet
               ,
               for
               his
               bitter
               taxing
               of
               the
               Cleargy
               in
               his
               
                 Mother
                 Hubbardstale
              
               ;
               and
               Daniel
               ,
               for
               his
               controuling
               of
               the
               present
               tymes
               ,
               touching
               Religion
               and
               Learning
               in
               his
               Musophilus
               ,
               be
               reputed
               Catholicks
               or
               Papists
               ;
               &
               yet
               it
               is
               well
               knowne
               ,
               they
               both
               were
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               the
               later
               rather
               a
               puritan
               .
            
             
               The
               Pamphleter
               next
               insisteth
               in
               one
               Walter
               n
               Bruit
               ,
               an
               English
               Man
               ,
               liuing
               anno
               1393
               and
               puteth
               him
               forth
               for
               a
               protestant
               ,
               for
               his
               defending
               of
               diuers
               supposed
               doctrines
               of
               protestancy
               there
               set
               downe
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answere
               :
               first
               ,
               he
               alledgeth
               no
               authenticall
               writer
               affirming
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               only
               an
               obscure
               Register
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Hereford
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               iustly
               be
               suspected
               to
               be
               meerely
               suppositions
               and
               forged
               (
               or
               rather
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               feigned
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               writing
               is
               )
               seeing
               such
               a
               writing
               may
               with
               more
               facility
               be
               coyned
               without
               any
               discouery
               of
               deceat
               therein
               :
               as
               being
               to
               he
               found
               only
               among
               the
               Antiquityes
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               sayd
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               protestant
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               suppose
               all
               for
               true
               :
               yet
               seeing
               that
               Scedule
               prooueth
               the
               sayd
               Bruite
               to
               be
               a
               protestant
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               some
               points
               :
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Catholicke
               in
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               therefore
               can
               no
               more
               be
               challenged
               ,
               for
               a
               protestant
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               Catholicke
               :
               being
               the
               fayth
               of
               a
               professour
               in
               any
               Religion
               ought
               to
               
               be
               entyre
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               &
               compleate
               ;
               otherwise
               no
               man
               can
               take
               his
               denomination
               and
               name
               from
               the
               same
               fayth
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               suppose
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Protestant
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               yet
               seing
               he
               is
               but
               one
               particular
               man
               ;
               &
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               prooued
               ,
               that
               others
               did
               communicate
               with
               him
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               his
               example
               cannot
               prooue
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               :
               since
               one
               man
               alone
               cannot
               be
               accounted
               for
               a
               Church
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               example
               serueth
               (
               admitting
               it
               for
               true
               )
               but
               for
               the
               tyme
               ,
               that
               Bruyte
               liued
               ;
               It
               not
               being
               able
               to
               be
               prooued
               ,
               that
               the
               doctrines
               of
               Protestancy
               (
               imputed
               to
               him
               )
               were
               taught
               and
               beleiued
               in
               all
               other
               Ages
               and
               Centuryes
               .
            
             
               This
               donne
               ,
               the
               Pamphleter
               o
               proceedeth
               to
               diuers
               burnt
               and
               put
               to
               death
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               the
               fift
               ,
               and
               the
               sixt
               ,
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               King
               Henry
               the
               seauenth
               .
               Which
               testimonyes
               he
               taketh
               out
               of
               that
               lying
               Legend
               of
               Fox
               ;
               to
               which
               booke
               no
               more
               credit
               is
               to
               be
               giuen
               ,
               then
               to
               Esop
               fables
               .
               But
               to
               these
               examples
               ,
               I
               reply
               first
               .
               The
               Treatiser
               setteth
               not
               downe
               the
               Protestant
               articles
               mantayned
               by
               these
               men
               ,
               for
               their
               defence
               of
               which
               ,
               they
               are
               here
               presumed
               to
               be
               burned
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               well
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               suffered
               death
               for
               their
               broaching
               of
               some
               other
               heresyes
               or
               blasphemyes
               ,
               not
               controuerted
               between
               the
               Protestant
               and
               the
               Catholicke
               ;
               &
               therefore
               such
               Examples
               are
               wholy
               impertinent
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               admit
               the
               authority
               of
               Fox
               herein
               ;
               yet
               it
               proueth
               ,
               that
               those
               men
               lost
               their
               liues
               ,
               but
               for
               one
               ,
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               particular
               points
               (
               at
               the
               most
               )
               of
               protestancy
               ,
               mantayned
               seuerally
               by
               eich
               of
               them
               ;
               they
               embracing
               all
               other
               poynts
               of
               Catholicke
               Religion
               :
               being
               both
               more
               in
               number
               and
               of
               greater
               importance
               ;
               And
               if
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               let
               this
               Authour
               prooue
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               were
               Protestants
               in
               all
               chiefe
               Articles
               of
               Protestancy
               .
            
             
               Now
               how
               insufficiently
               such
               examples
               can
               be
               suggested
               ,
               for
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               in
               former
               Ages
               ,
               appeareth
               ,
               both
               from
               that
               already
               set
               downe
               in
               this
               Suruey
               ;
               as
               also
               more
               fully
               from
               the
               perusall
               of
               the
               former
               Treatise
               .
            
             
             
               And
               here
               the
               Reader
               is
               to
               obserue
               ,
               that
               as
               such
               men
               (
               aboue
               mentioned
               )
               cannot
               iustly
               be
               taken
               for
               Catholicks
               ,
               so
               may
               they
               truly
               be
               ranged
               for
               hereticks
               ;
               seing
               a
               stubborne
               and
               contumacious
               beleife
               but
               of
               one
               heresy
               ,
               maketh
               a
               man
               ,
               an
               hereticke
               :
               Whereas
               it
               must
               be
               an
               ●nanimous
               fayth
               of
               all
               points
               of
               true
               Religion
               (
               without
               exception
               of
               any
               )
               which
               is
               exacted
               for
               making
               a
               man
               a
               true
               beleiuer
               :
               For
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               fayth
               doth
               here
               participate
               ,
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               action
               morally
               vertuous
               ;
               Which
               is
               become
               defectiue
               ,
               through
               the
               want
               of
               one
               due
               circumstance
               only
               ,
               but
               is
               made
               perfect
               and
               complete
               ,
               by
               the
               necessary
               presence
               of
               all
               due
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               former
               examples
               ,
               he
               commeth
               to
               Marsilius
               *
               
                 de
                 Padua
              
               (
               an
               acknowledged
               Hereticke
               )
               Who
               cheifly
               erred
               in
               denying
               the
               Popes
               authority
               Now
               the
               Pamphleter
               to
               make
               his
               doctrine
               in
               this
               one
               point
               ,
               to
               seeme
               more
               diuers
               in
               seuerall
               points
               from
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               subtilly
               deuideth
               it
               (
               in
               setting
               it
               downe
               )
               into
               seuerall
               branches
               .
               But
               to
               what
               end
               is
               this
               example
               pressed
               ?
               Seing
               it
               was
               the
               errour
               but
               of
               one
               Man
               at
               that
               tyme
               ,
               and
               principally
               but
               in
               one
               Controuersy
               ;
               He
               comparting
               with
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Reall
               presence
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Freewill
               ,
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               merit
               of
               Works
               ,
               Traditions
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               he
               vrgeth
               two
               Italian
               
                 Poets
                 ,
                 Dante
                 's
              
               and
               l
               Petrach
               for
               Protestants
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               wryte
               somewhat
               in
               depressing
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               in
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               discouer
               more
               fully
               the
               Pamphleters
               falshood
               ,
               in
               his
               producing
               these
               two
               Italian
               Poëts
               
                 (
                 Dante
                 's
              
               and
               Petrach
               )
               as
               supposed
               by
               him
               *
               to
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               Rome
               Babilon
               ,
               I
               will
               heare
               proue
               :
               from
               their
               owne
               wrytings
               the
               meere
               contrary
               to
               this
               his
               impudent
               assertion
               .
               And
               first
               touching
               Dante
               's
               ;
               He
               thus
               wryteth
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               in
               his
               Italian
               verses
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 luce
                 1
                 etern●
                 del
                 gran
                 viro
                 ,
              
               
                 A
                 cui
                 nostro
                 Signor
                 lascio
                 le
                 chiaui
                 ,
              
               
                 Ch'
                 ei
                 portò
                 giùda
                 questo
                 gaudio
                 mir●
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               In
               lyke
               sort
               ,
               touching
               Rome
               it selfe
               he
               thus
               discourseth
               .
            
             
               
                 Non
                 2
                 pare
                 indeg
                 no
                 al
                 huomo
                 d'intelletto
                 ,
              
               
                 Che
                 ei
                 su
                 de
                 l'alma
                 Roma
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 suo
                 impero
              
               
                 Nel
                 '
                 empirco
                 ciel
                 '
                 per
                 padre
                 eletto
                 .
              
               
                 La
                 quale
                 ,
                 el
                 quale
                 à
                 voler
                 direilvero
                 ,
              
               
                 Fur
                 stabilite
                 per
                 lo
                 loco
                 sancto
                 ;
              
               
                 r
                 '
                 fiede
                 il
                 successor
                 del
                 maggior
                 Piero.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               which
               verses
               Rome
               is
               called
               a
               reuerend
               Citty
               ;
               a
               holy
               place
               ;
               fortified
               and
               strenghtned
               euen
               from
               Heauen
               ;
               and
               finally
               the
               seate
               of
               Peter
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               Dante
               's
               was
               much
               aduers
               against
               Pope
               Nicolas
               the
               third
               ;
               whom
               being
               dead
               Dante
               's
               notwithstanding
               thus
               honored
               with
               his
               Verse
               .
            
             
               
                 Et
                 3
                 se
                 ,
                 non
                 fusse
                 ,
                 ch'
                 aucor
                 le
                 me
                 vieta
              
               
                 I
                 ariuerentia
                 delle
                 summe
                 chiani
                 ,
              
               
                 Cheiutenesti
                 vella
                 vita
                 lieta
                 ,
              
               
                 Iover
                 ei
                 parcle
                 ancor
                 più
                 graut
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               Dante
               's
               confesseth
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               reuerence
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               beare
               to
               this
               Pope
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               receaued
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               meaning
               supreme
               authority
               in
               Christs
               Church
               )
               was
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               he
               did
               forbeare
               to
               wryte
               more
               sharply
               against
               hym
               .
               Finally
               ,
               to
               omit
               many
               other
               lyke
               passages
               ,
               Dante
               's
               saith
               ,
               that
               Boniface
               the
               eight
               :
            
             
               
                 Ne
                 4
                 summo
                 offitio
                 ,
                 ne
                 Ordini
                 sacri
              
               
                 Guardò
                 in
                 se
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               verse
               he
               acknowledeth
               ,
               that
               supreme
               authority
               and
               holy
               Orders
               did
               resyde
               in
               Boniface
               ;
               whose
               manners
               were
               otherwise
               displesing
               to
               Dante
               's
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               next
               place
               I
               will
               come
               to
               Petrarch
               ,
               who
               thus
               wryteth
               in
               acknowledging
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               5
               
                 Quis
                 (
                 quaeso
                 )
                 non
                 stupeat
                 ,
                 simulque
                 non
                 gaudeat
                 ,
                 si
                 amicus
                 sit
                 Vicario
                 IESV
                 CHRISTI
                 ?
              
               And
               further
               :
               Romano
               6
               
               
                 Pontifici
                 omnes
                 ,
                 qui
                 Christiano
                 nomine
                 glortamur
                 ,
                 non
                 modo
                 consilium
                 ,
                 sed
                 obs●quium
                 insuper
                 &
                 obedientiam
                 debemus
                 .
                 All
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 do
                 owe
                 not
                 only
                 counsell
                 ,
                 but
                 duty
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               for
               greater
               euidency
               of
               this
               poynt
               ,
               I
               will
               descend
               to
               the
               particular
               prayses
               ,
               geuen
               by
               Petrarch
               ,
               to
               particular
               Popes
               in
               his
               Italian
               booke
               ,
               written
               of
               the
               liues
               of
               Popes
               .
            
             
               We
               there
               then
               find
               ,
               that
               of
               Pope
               Vrbanus
               5.
               he
               thus
               writeth
               :
               
                 Fu
                 nelle
                 sacre
                 Scripture
                 dottissimo
                 ,
                 &
                 santamente
                 visse
                 :
                 Vrbanus
                 was
                 most
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 liuod
                 most
                 Sanctly
                 .
              
               Of
               Clemens
               6.
               he
               thus
               recordeth
               :
               
                 Fu
                 &
                 per
                 nome
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 fatti
                 ,
                 di
                 molte
                 virtù
                 pieno
                 :
                 Clement
                 was
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 deeds
                 ,
                 replenished
                 with
                 much
                 vertue
                 .
              
               Of
               Benedict
               .
               12.
               these
               are
               his
               words
               :
               
                 Beneditto
                 fatto
                 Papa
                 reformò
                 l'Ordine
                 di
                 S.
                 Benedetto
                 &c.
                 era
                 feruido
                 nella
                 fide
                 ,
                 &
                 nelle
                 buone
                 operezelatore
                 :
                 Benedict
                 being
                 created
                 Pope
                 ,
                 did
                 reforme
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Benedict
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 feruerous
                 in
                 the
                 fayth
                 ,
                 and
                 zelous
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               of
               Iohn
               22.
               he
               thus
               saith
               :
               
                 Costuifu
                 ottimo
                 &
                 glorioso
                 Pastore
                 ;
                 fece
                 molti
                 bein
                 ,
                 &
                 Hereticiper
                 zelo
                 della
                 fide
                 condamno
                 !
                 This
                 man
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 and
                 glorious
                 Pastour
                 ;
                 He
                 did
                 many
                 good
                 deeds
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 zeale
                 to
                 the
                 fayth
                 .
              
               And
               now
               I
               ref●r
               to
               any
               in
               different
               iudgment
               ,
               whether
               these
               two
               Italian
               Poëtes
               
                 (
                 Dante
                 's
              
               and
               Petrarch
               )
               did
               thinke
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               7
               Pamphleter
               semeth
               to
               vrge
               ,
               ●hey
               did
               )
               and
               whether
               the
               former
               prayses
               can
               be
               truly
               applyed
               to
               Anthichrist
               ,
               &
               the
               whoare
               of
               Babilon
               :
               ●o
               euident
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               foresaide
               Poēts
               did
               Sa●yrically
               wryce
               ,
               was
               written
               only
               against
               some
               disorders
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               presumed
               faults
               of
               some
               particular
               Popes
               ;
               but
               neuer
               against
               their
               supreme
               dignity
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               former
               Popes
               by
               Petrarch
               so
               commended
               ;
               We
               are
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               his
               prayses
               deliuered
               of
               them
               ,
               where
               written
               after
               the
               deaths
               of
               the
               said
               Popes
               ;
               and
               therefore
               his
               words
               could
               not
               be
               censured
               to
               proceede
               
               from
               adulation
               and
               flattery
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               true
               and
               secret
               iudgment
               passed
               vpon
               those
               Popes
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               for
               their
               lyke
               inue●ghing
               against
               the
               fulnes
               of
               the
               Popes
               power
               and
               iurisdiction
               ,
               he
               alledgeth
               certaine
               obscure
               men
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Dulemus
                 ,
                 Hayabalus
                 ,
                 Ioannes
                 Biraensis
                 ,
                 Ioannes
                 de
                 Rupe
                 scissa
                 ,
              
               three
               religious
               Men
               ;
               who
               liued
               and
               dyed
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               other
               poynts
               )
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               And
               yet
               touching
               
                 Ioannes
                 de
                 Rupe
                 scissa
              
               ,
               both
               this
               Authour
               and
               the
               authour
               of
               
                 Catalogus
                 testium
                 veritatis
              
               :
               (
               From
               whom
               this
               man
               taketh
               it
               )
               are
               deceaued
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleiue
               Fox
               *
               who
               thus
               wrytes
               of
               hym
               :
               
                 Ioannes
                 de
                 Rupe
                 scissa
                 ,
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 yere
                 1340.
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 rebuking
                 of
                 the
                 spiritually
                 for
                 their
                 great
                 enormittes
                 ,
                 and
                 neclecting
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 prison
                 .
              
            
             
               Our
               Pamphleter
               after
               produceth
               Gerson
               for
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               thus
               saith
               :
               Gerson
               *
               
                 saw
                 in
                 his
                 ages
                 many
                 horrible
                 abuses
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 wrytings
                 spake
                 liberally
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               learned
               prouf
               for
               Gersons
               being
               Protestant
               in
               all
               poynts
               of
               Protestancy
               ?
            
             
               After
               all
               the
               former
               ●nstances
               the
               Pamphleter
               (
               euen
               for
               want
               of
               other
               matter
               )
               returneth
               back
               againe
               to
               the
               Waldenses
               t
               
                 or
                 Albigenses
              
               ,
               iterating
               with
               a
               tedious
               prolixity
               his
               former
               discou●s
               concerning
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               many
               leaues
               :
               Whereby
               he
               sheweth
               the
               extreme
               mendicity
               of
               his
               Cause
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               laboreth
               with
               all
               Art
               possible
               ,
               to
               draw
               out
               this
               his
               Treatise
               (
               as
               is
               aboue
               said
               )
               into
               some
               reasonable
               number
               of
               sheets
               .
               But
               touching
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               I
               refer
               the
               Reade●
               (
               as
               afore
               I
               willed
               )
               to
               the
               p●rticular
               passage
               of
               Waldo
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               Dialogue
               .
            
             
               His
               former
               Extrauagancyes
               of
               discours
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               challenge
               
                 S.
                 Bernard
              
               u
               for
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               thus
               wryteth
               :
               
                 Before
                 our
                 ascending
                 thus
                 high
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 whom
                 all
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 lykely
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 dash
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 challenge
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 you
                 haue
                 well
                 aduized
                 of
                 hym
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 let
                 hym
                 go
                 againe
                 .
                 O
                 perfrictam
                 front●m
                 ,
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 Impudency
                 .
              
               For
               who
               is
               so
               ignorant
               or
               so
               bould
               ,
               that
               wil
               not
               confesse
               
                 S.
                 Bernard
              
               to
               haue
               bene
               a
               Roman
               Catholicke
               
               in
               all
               points
               ?
               He
               was
               a
               religious
               Man
               ,
               and
               Abbot
               of
               Claireuaux
               and
               Authour
               of
               many
               Monasteryes
               in
               Flanders
               and
               France
               (
               as
               
                 O
                 siander
              
               x
               the
               Protestant
               confesseth
               )
               he
               also
               was
               Pryest
               ,
               and
               said
               Masse
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               (
               as
               all
               Writers
               of
               him
               do
               testify
               )
               A
               poynt
               so
               euident
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               being
               a
               great
               and
               eminent
               member
               of
               our
               Catholicke
               Church
               ,
               the
               Centurists
               (
               al
               Protestants
               )
               thus
               censure
               him
               :
               Bernard●●s
               y
               
                 coluit
                 Deum
                 Maozim
                 ,
                 ad
                 nouissimum
                 vitae
                 suae
                 articulum
                 :
              
               And
               further
               they
               say
               of
               him
               :
               
                 Bernardus
                 fuit
                 acerrimus
                 propugnator
                 sedis
                 Antichristi
                 ,
                 Bernard
                 was
                 an
                 earnest
                 defendour
                 of
                 the
                 sea●e
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               Here
               now
               I
               refer
               to
               the
               candid
               and
               vpright
               Reader
               ,
               what
               impudency
               it
               was
               in
               this
               Man
               ,
               to
               challenge
               Bernard
               for
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               .
               But
               heere
               touching
               
                 S.
                 Bernard
              
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               abserue
               this
               Authours
               fraud
               and
               imposturous
               cariadge
               ,
               who
               tearmeth
               all
               such
               Articles
               ,
               wherein
               
                 S.
                 Bernard
              
               did
               agree
               with
               vs
               ;
               as
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               merit
               of
               Works
               ,
               free
               will
               praying
               to
               saincts
               ,
               and
               indeed
               all
               other
               Catholicke
               Articles
               whatsoeuer
               (
               only
               his
               boldnes
               of
               wryting
               to
               Pope
               Eugenius
               excepted
               ,
               to
               whom
               afore
               he
               had
               bene
               Mayster
               ,
               and
               therevpon
               presumed
               to
               wryte
               more
               freely
               )
               Slips
               a
               &
               Lapses
               ,
               b
               as
               they
               were
               beleiued
               by
               him
               :
               which
               in
               vs
               Catholicks
               he
               exagerateth
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               thus
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Cause
               being
               exemplified
               in
               different
               Persons
               ,
               is
               by
               this
               Pamphleters
               deceate
               ,
               diuersly
               censured
               .
            
             
               Leaning
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               the
               Authour
               generally
               (
               but
               with
               out
               any
               prouf
               at
               all
               )
               wisheth
               his
               c
               
                 Reader
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 in
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 lie
                 hid
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Iewes
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 Elias
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Persecution
                 .
              
               But
               this
               he
               only
               saith
               ,
               but
               proueth
               not
               :
               and
               it
               is
               therefore
               reiected
               with
               the
               same
               facilitie
               ,
               with
               which
               it
               was
               spoken
               .
            
             
               Now
               touching
               those
               Men
               ,
               who
               conceales
               their
               fayth
               for
               feare
               of
               persecution
               ,
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               former
               dialogue
               ,
               wherein
               the
               weaknes
               of
               this
               pretext
               of
               Persecution
               is
               particularly
               displayed
               .
            
             
             
               That
               done
               ,
               the
               Pamphleter
               sayth
               ,
               that
               d
               
                 India
                 ,
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 Asia
                 the
                 l●ssar
                 ,
                 and
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               had
               in
               former
               tymes
               Christians
               in
               them
               (
               for
               he
               giueth
               them
               no
               other
               name
               ,
               then
               Christians
               :
               )
               And
               then
               he
               inferrs
               ,
               without
               any
               proofe
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               instances
               in
               the
               points
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Protestants
               .
               Poore
               man
               ,
               that
               thus
               most
               insensibly
               reasoneth
               :
               Seing
               we
               find
               the
               Christians
               of
               all
               those
               Countreyes
               to
               agree
               in
               all
               the
               cheife
               points
               ,
               with
               the
               present
               Roman
               Churrch
               ;
               Only
               some
               of
               them
               do
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               primacy
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               aboue
               all
               other
               Bishopps
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               much
               insisteth
               in
               the
               Greeke
               e
               Church
               (
               within
               which
               are
               included
               the
               Russes
               and
               Muscouits
               )
               he
               thus
               saying
               thereof
               :
               
                 The
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 was
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 show
                 extinguished
                 ;
                 And
                 from
                 whome
                 the
                 Russians
                 and
                 Muscou●ts
                 had
                 their
                 fayth
                 .
              
               And
               then
               a
               little
               after
               he
               thus
               enlargeth
               himselfe
               :
               
                 We
                 should
                 do
                 wrong
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 &c.
                 to
                 pull
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 ample
                 Churches
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               ,
               &
               the
               others
               aboue
               specifyed
               )
               inferring
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               did
               in
               former
               ages
               rest
               visible
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               his
               shamelesse
               alleadging
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               for
               Protestants
               ,
               shal
               be
               confronted
               with
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Syr
                 Edwin
              
               f
               Sands
               (
               a
               man
               of
               his
               owne
               Religion
               )
               who
               plainly
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 doth
                 concurre
                 with
                 Rome
                 in
                 opinion
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 &
                 generally
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 in
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 au●●cular
                 Confession
                 ,
                 in
                 offering
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 &
                 worshipping
                 of
                 pictures
                 .
              
               Yea
               the
               Protestant
               Deuines
               g
               of
               Magdeburg
               do
               record
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               doth
               not
               only
               beleiue
               all
               the
               former
               Articles
               ,
               recited
               by
               
                 Syr
                 Edwin
                 Sands
              
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               it
               beleiueth
               and
               teacheth
               the
               
                 signifying
                 Ceremonyes
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 Confirmation
                 with
                 Crisme
                 ,
                 Extreme
                 V●ction
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 seauen
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Almes
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 freewill
                 ,
                 Monachisme
                 ,
                 vowes
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 the
                 fast
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 prescribed
                 fasts
                 ,
                 that
                 Priests
                 may
                 not
                 mary
                 after
                 Orders
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 that
                 the
                 tradition
                 &
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
              
               Now
               heere
               I
               refe●re
               to
               any
               one
               not
               blinded
               with
               preiudice
               ,
               whether
               the
               professours
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               for
               Catholicks
               or
               Protestants
               :
               And
               from
               hence
               we
               may
               disc●uer
               the
               idle
               and
               ridiculous
               vaunting
               of
               this
               Pamphleter
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               close
               of
               this
               point
               touching
               the
               Greeke
               Churches
               being
               protestant
               ,
               and
               a
               continuall
               Vis●●ili●y
               of
               Protestancy
               in
               the
               said
               Churches
               ,
               thus
               insulteth
               :
               
                 Looke
                 to
                 these
                 places
                 (
                 you
                 Papists
                 )
                 and
                 Imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 in
                 generality
                 speake
                 of
                 a
                 spouse
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 true
                 :
                 And
                 Christ
                 had
                 there
                 had
                 his
                 Body
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 vtterly
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 if
                 neither
                 We
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Synago●ue
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 beene
                 extant
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
            
             
               His
               former
               examples
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               entertayneth
               his
               Reader
               with
               great
               store
               of
               frothy
               and
               needlesse
               matter
               ,
               touching
               former
               differences
               betweene
               the
               Popes
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               the
               
               Kings
               of
               England
               and
               France
               .
               And
               then
               all
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               did
               bandy
               themselues
               either
               by
               wryting
               or
               otherwise
               with
               the
               said
               Emperour
               or
               Kings
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               Popes
               of
               those
               tymes
               ,
               the
               Pamphleter
               vrgeth
               for
               Protestants
               though
               the
               cheife
               cause
               of
               such
               differences
               betweene
               the
               Popes
               and
               the
               sayd
               Princes
               ,
               was
               touching
               
                 Distribution
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Liuings
              
               ,
               within
               their
               owne
               Realmes
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               the
               Treatiser
               extra●agantly
               discourseth
               in
               his
               de●lamatory
               rayling
               veyne
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               Antichrist
               :
               But
               how
               rouing
               and
               wandring
               all
               this
               is
               to
               the
               title
               of
               his
               Pamphlet
               ,
               and
               prouing
               of
               his
               owne
               Churches
               visibility
               (
               the
               which
               he
               obliged
               himselfe
               to
               performe
               )
               may
               appeare
               ,
               by
               what
               is
               already
               set
               downe
               .
            
             
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               &
               for
               a
               Close
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               obiecteth
               (
               for
               forme-sake
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               taking
               notize
               of
               what
               ,
               we
               can
               truly
               obiect
               against
               his
               wryting
               ,
               were
               a
               sufficient
               answere
               to
               it
               )
               certaine
               exceptions
               vrged
               by
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               agaynst
               his
               former
               Instances
               of
               protestancy
               :
               Which
               Obiections
               of
               ours
               being
               set
               downe
               ,
               he
               shapeth
               no
               true
               Answere
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               he
               thus
               obiecteth
               in
               our
               behalfe
               :
               (
               l
               )
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 will
                 beginne
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
               
                 we
                 rake
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Auncestours
                 and
                 forerunners
                 of
                 our
                 fayth
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 notorious
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 as
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 &c.
                 
              
               To
               which
               (
               after
               much
               securtility
               of
               words
               )
               he
               finally
               thus
               answereth
               :
               
                 We
                 do
              
               m
               
                 not
                 beleiue
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 are
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 Papists
                 will
                 so
                 call
                 or
                 account
                 .
              
               But
               we
               reply
               hereto
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               That
               not
               only
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               but
               the
               Protestants
               themselues
               do
               particularly
               charge
               
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
              
               as
               also
               
                 Almaricus
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Bruus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               with
               many
               grosse
               and
               absurd
               Heresyes
               ,
               acknowledged
               for
               such
               euen
               by
               our
               Aduersaryes
               ;
               as
               may
               abundantly
               appeare
               by
               recurring
               to
               the
               seuerall
               passages
               of
               this
               former
               Dialogue
               .
               The
               defence
               of
               which
               heresyes
               doth
               necessarily
               make
               their
               defendours
               ,
               absolute
               Heroticks
               :
               seing
               they
               were
               mantayned
               by
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               with
               a
               froward
               and
               open
               contempt
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               publikly
               teaching
               the
               contrary
               :
               far
               differently
               from
               
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 S.
                 Cyprtan
              
               ,
               and
               Lactantius
               ,
               their
               beleiuing
               certayne
               errours
               (
               the
               which
               this
               Pamphleter
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               lesning
               of
               the
               Heresyes
               of
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 p.
              
               112.
               suttely
               repeateth
               )
               seing
               these
               Fathers
               taught
               them
               only
               ,
               as
               their
               owne
               probable
               opinions
               :
               euer
               submitting
               (
               with
               all
               Obedience
               )
               their
               Iudgments
               therein
               ,
               to
               the
               supreme
               Iudgments
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               .
               Ad
               hereto
               ,
               that
               seing
               those
               Books
               written
               by
               Catholicks
               of
               those
               tymes
               ,
               do
               indifferently
               charge
               
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 Waldo
              
               ,
               and
               their
               followers
               with
               mantayning
               of
               some
               one
               point
               or
               other
               of
               protestancy
               ,
               and
               with
               diuers
               absurd
               Heresyes
               :
               The
               authority
               therefore
               of
               those
               Writers
               are
               eyther
               equally
               to
               be
               beleiued
               in
               all
               their
               accusations
               ,
               or
               equally
               to
               be
               reiected
               in
               them
               all
               :
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               seing
               they
               could
               not
               foretell
               (
               a
               consideration
               much
               to
               be
               obserued
               )
               or
               presage
               ,
               what
               points
               touching
               fayth
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               different
               from
               the
               then
               Roman
               fayth
               (
               wherewith
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               then
               charged
               )
               would
               be
               professed
               ,
               bele●ued
               ,
               and
               mantayned
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               by
               the
               enemyes
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               necessarily
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               accusations
               passed
               in
               former
               times
               vpon
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Hus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               are
               either
               in
               generall
               true
               ,
               
               or
               in
               generall
               false
               :
               
                 If
                 false
              
               ,
               then
               haue
               we
               no
               sufficient
               Records
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               any
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               who
               beleiued
               any
               points
               of
               protestancy
               :
               
                 If
                 true
              
               ,
               then
               certayne
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wicklefe
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               mantayned
               some
               points
               of
               protestancy
               ,
               so
               with
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               mantayned
               diuers
               explorate
               Heresies
               :
               and
               acknowledged
               for
               such
               both
               by
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Pamphleter
               obiected
               in
               the
               Catholicks
               name
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               None
               n
               
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 hitherto
                 haue
                 beene
                 named
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 named
              
               (
               meaning
               for
               Protestants
               )
               
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 knowne
                 ,
                 confessed
                 ,
                 and
                 vndowbted
                 Opinions
                 did
                 varye
                 from
                 you
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 and
                 you
                 Protestants
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               difficulty
               he
               salueth
               with
               a
               most
               impudent
               and
               bare
               denyall
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 All
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 before
                 I
                 haue
                 named
                 ,
                 did
                 generally
                 for
                 all
                 mayne
                 Matters
                 teach
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Which
                 we
                 now
                 teach
                 .
              
               What
               forhead
               or
               shame
               hath
               this
               Man
               ?
               For
               First
               ,
               as
               touching
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Wiclef
                 ,
                 Hus
              
               ,
               and
               their
               followers
               (
               in
               whom
               through
               out
               this
               Pamphlet
               ,
               the
               Authour
               principally
               insisteth
               )
               It
               is
               confessed
               by
               
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Fox
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               also
               it
               appeareth
               by
               some
               of
               their
               owne
               Wrytings
               ,
               that
               they
               agreed
               with
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               most
               points
               of
               Catholicke
               Religion
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               greatest
               moment
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Reall
               Presence
               ,
               seuen
               Sacrements
               ,
               praying
               to
               Saincts
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               frewill
               ,
               Merit
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               most
               principall
               Articles
               of
               the
               present
               Roman
               Religion
               )
               Concerning
               the
               proufe
               of
               all
               which
               poynts
               ,
               I
               remit
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               
                 Former
                 Dialogue
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               touching
               other
               obscure
               Men
               ,
               alledged
               by
               the
               Pamphleter
               for
               Protestants
               he
               commonly
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               (
               some
               two
               or
               three
               excepted
               )
               exemplifieth
               no
               other
               Article
               of
               Protestancy
               defended
               by
               them
               ,
               then
               their
               disobedience
               and
               inueighing
               against
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               if
               he
               could
               haue
               iustly
               auerred
               them
               for
               Protestants
               in
               all
               chiefe
               Articles
               ,
               why
               would
               he
               not
               as
               well
               particulary
               set
               the
               said
               Articles
               of
               Protestancy
               downe
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               other
               ,
               touching
               their
               disclayming
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ?
               Ad
               hereto
               ,
               that
               many
               are
               produced
               for
               Protestants
               by
               this
               
               Authour
               ,
               only
               for
               their
               sharply
               speaking
               and
               writing
               against
               the
               manners
               and
               conuersation
               of
               the
               Cleargy
               in
               those
               dayes
               ;
               they
               not
               dissenting
               from
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               then
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               any
               one
               article
               whatsoeuer
               ;
               &
               euer
               euen
               ackuowledging
               the
               Primacy
               of
               that
               Sea.
               
            
             
               To
               all
               the
               former
               poynts
               I
               may
               adioyne
               this
               following
               Consideration
               .
               That
               supposing
               the
               forsaid
               alledged
               Men
               were
               protestants
               in
               all
               poynts
               :
               yet
               do
               they
               not
               proue
               the
               Visibility
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               these
               Reasons
               ensuing
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               but
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               such
               their
               paucity
               ,
               the
               Predictions
               of
               the
               amplitude
               largnes
               ,
               and
               continuall
               splendour
               of
               Christ
               Church
               could
               not
               be
               performed
               in
               that
               small
               number
               .
               Touching
               which
               predictions
               ,
               peruse
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Dialogue
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               neither
               this
               Authour
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Protestant
               liuing
               (
               how
               learned
               soeuer
               )
               can
               proue
               ,
               that
               ,
               there
               were
               in
               those
               tymes
               (
               specified
               by
               this
               Pamphleter
               )
               any
               
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
              
               practized
               by
               any
               of
               these
               supposed
               Protestants
               :
               which
               euer
               necessarily
               concurs
               to
               the
               existence
               and
               being
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               as
               is
               demonstrated
               in
               the
               former
               Tract
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               the
               former
               Men
               could
               but
               serue
               for
               instances
               during
               their
               owne
               lyues
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               ;
               The
               Pamphleter
               not
               being
               able
               to
               name
               any
               one
               Man
               for
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               Ages
               and
               Centuryes
               together
               :
               which
               poynt
               being
               so
               ,
               impugneth
               not
               only
               the
               Nature
               of
               Christs
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               must
               at
               all
               tymes
               and
               ages
               be
               most
               visible
               ;
               but
               also
               it
               crosseth
               the
               Title
               of
               this
               Pamphlet
               :
               wherein
               the
               Authour
               vndertaketh
               to
               proue
               the
               
                 Visibility
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               now
               
                 (
                 Good
                 Reader
              
               )
               I
               haue
               labored
               in
               surueighing
               this
               Idle
               Pamphlet
               .
               Now
               for
               they
               better
               memory
               ,
               I
               will
               breifly
               recapitulate
               and
               repeate
               certaine
               chiefe
               impostures
               and
               deceatefull
               deportements
               ,
               practized
               by
               this
               Authour
               throughout
               his
               Booke
               .
               And
               then
               I
               will
               remit
               both
               him
               and
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               to
               they
               owne
               impartiall
               Iudgment
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               then
               ,
               I
               may
               remember
               his
               putting
               no
               name
               to
               his
               
               Booke
               ,
               nor
               taking
               any
               Notize
               of
               the
               then
               late
               Conference
               in
               London
               ,
               touching
               the
               Visibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               :
               nor
               once
               naming
               
                 M.
                 Fisher
              
               and
               
                 M.
                 Sweete
              
               ,
               the
               two
               then
               disputants
               .
               Which
               concealed
               Cours
               our
               Pamphleter
               purposly
               affected
               in
               all
               probability
               :
               seing
               otherwise
               he
               might
               well
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               setting
               of
               his
               owne
               Name
               downe
               (
               especially
               if
               the
               Authour
               were
               either
               
                 D.
                 Whyte
                 or
                 D.
                 Featly
              
               )
               or
               hauing
               in
               this
               discours
               particular
               reference
               to
               the
               foresaid
               Disputation
               ,
               might
               sooner
               draw
               on
               an
               answere
               to
               his
               Pamphlet
               ,
               from
               one
               of
               the
               said
               two
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               from
               some
               other
               Priest
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               You
               may
               call
               to
               mynd
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               he
               laboreth
               to
               proue
               rather
               the
               Inuisibility
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               Visibilitie
               thereof
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               Inscription
               of
               his
               Pamphlet
               )
               cheifly
               to
               intimate
               thereby
               ,
               that
               a
               continuall
               Visibility
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               not
               so
               necessarily
               to
               be
               exacted
               ,
               as
               we
               Catholicks
               do
               teach
               it
               is
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               what
               few
               ,
               weake
               ,
               may●ied
               ,
               and
               imperfect
               proufs
               and
               examples
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               protestancy
               ,
               he
               was
               after
               to
               alledge
               ,
               the
               same
               might
               be
               thought
               sufficient
               and
               strong
               enough
               ,
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               his
               owne
               Churches
               Visibility
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               pamphleter
               callengeth
               any
               one
               for
               a
               Protestant
               who
               did
               but
               hould
               one
               or
               two
               Articles
               of
               protestancy
               (
               and
               especially
               if
               he
               did
               but
               impugne
               the
               Popes
               authority
               )
               or
               did
               wryte
               against
               the
               Manners
               &
               conuersation
               of
               the
               Cleargy
               of
               those
               dayes
               ;
               though
               otherwyse
               he
               did
               agree
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               all
               Articles
               of
               fayth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               callengeth
               those
               for
               protestants
               ,
               who
               were
               condemned
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               other
               Errours
               ,
               then
               are
               mantayned
               by
               the
               protestants
               ;
               so
               making
               the
               ignorant
               Reader
               beleiue
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               in
               those
               dayes
               condemned
               only
               the
               doctrines
               of
               Protestants
               for
               Heresies
               .
               this
               the
               pamphleter
               doth
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               of
               the
               professours
               of
               his
               Church
               in
               those
               dayes
               might
               seeme
               the
               greater
               ,
               in
               his
               Readers
               eye
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Fyftly
               ,
               he
               most
               cauteously
               concealeth
               the
               Catholicke
               doctrynes
               ,
               euer
               beleiued
               by
               
                 Hus
                 ,
                 Wiclefe
                 ,
                 Waldo
                 &c.
              
               as
               also
               
               sic
               most
               falsly
               extenuateth
               such
               Heresies
               ,
               as
               they
               mantayned
               ,
               &
               are
               acknowledged
               for
               Heresies
               euen
               by
               learned
               protestāts
               ;
               The
               Treatizer
               subtelly
               forbearing
               to
               name
               or
               set
               downe
               (
               in
               expres
               Words
               )
               any
               one
               of
               their
               Heresies
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               For
               want
               of
               better
               Authours
               ,
               he
               fleeth
               to
               the
               testimonyes
               euen
               of
               Poëts
               
                 (
                 as
                 Chaucer
                 ,
                 Da●●es
                 ,
                 Petrarch
                 )
              
               vrging
               them
               for
               protestants
               ;
               only
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Satyrs
               ,
               written
               against
               the
               supposed
               abuses
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Seauently
               ,
               he
               most
               impertinently
               dilateth
               and
               spreadeth
               hymselfe
               ,
               in
               long
               and
               tedious
               discourses
               ,
               touching
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 Hus
                 ,
                 Wiclef
                 &c.
              
               as
               also
               touching
               the
               Contentions
               betweene
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               and
               France
               ;
               and
               finally
               spendeth
               diuers
               leaues
               in
               rayling
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               Antichrist
               :
               All
               which
               werisome
               prolixityes
               he
               vseth
               ,
               thereby
               to
               spine
               out
               his
               booke
               to
               some
               resonable
               lenght
               or
               quantity
               ;
               seing
               otherwise
               to
               the
               title
               of
               his
               booke
               ,
               they
               are
               mearly
               impertinent
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Eightly
               ,
               his
               Monstrous
               Impudency
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               in
               making
               
                 S.
                 Bernard
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               in
               former
               tymes
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Churches
               in
               
                 India
                 ,
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 Asiae
                 ,
                 Minor
                 ,
                 Egipt
                 &c.
              
               to
               be
               protestants
               ,
               without
               showing
               any
               one
               Protestant
               Article
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               hould
               ;
               excepting
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Church
              
               ,
               denying
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Nynthly
               ,
               The
               title
               of
               his
               Booke
               ,
               being
               to
               proue
               
                 the
                 continual
                 Visibility
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
              
               he
               produceth
               his
               Examples
               of
               protestancy
               (
               supposing
               them
               for
               the
               tyme
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               Examples
               )
               only
               for
               the
               first
               three
               or
               foure
               hundred
               yeres
               before
               Luthers
               dayes
               ;
               and
               so
               (
               mearly
               crose
               to
               the
               title
               of
               his
               booke
               )
               he
               omitteth
               eleuen
               hundred
               yeres
               ,
               without
               geuing
               instance
               of
               any
               one
               protestant
               ,
               during
               all
               those
               Ages
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Tenthly
               ,
               Touching
               the
               Compas
               of
               those
               few
               ages
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               produceth
               some
               supposed
               Examples
               ,
               his
               fraud
               and
               calumny
               is
               ,
               to
               begine
               from
               Luther
               vpward
               (
               and
               not
               downward
               towards
               Luther
               )
               thereby
               the
               better
               (
               as
               is
               aboue
               said
               )
               to
               conceale
               from
               a
               vulgar
               Eye
               ,
               the
               small
               number
               of
               those
               ages
               or
               
               Centuryes
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               endeuoreth
               to
               proue
               the
               imaginary
               Visibility
               of
               the
               protestant
               Church
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Eleuently
               and
               lastly
               ,
               his
               stilling
               the
               Catholicke
               Articles
               (
               to
               wit
               of
               the
               Reall
               Presence
               ,
               Purgatorye
               ,
               free
               will
               ,
               praying
               to
               Saincts
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               beleiued
               by
               S.
               Bernard
               and
               other
               Catholicks
               only
               Lapses
               and
               Slipps
               ;
               the
               beleife
               of
               which
               Articles
               in
               vs
               Catholicks
               at
               this
               present
               he
               ,
               commonly
               calls
               
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 &c.
              
               
               But
               this
               alleuiation
               of
               words
               and
               speech
               he
               vseth
               most
               subtelly
               of
               S.
               Bernard
               that
               so
               notwithstanding
               S.
               Bernards
               different
               beleife
               yet
               by
               this
               Pamphleter
               he
               neuertheles
               may
               be
               reputed
               a
               good
               protestant
               .
            
             
               Thus
               far
               
                 (
                 Good
                 Reader
              
               )
               of
               his
               cheife
               affected
               sleightes
               And
               with
               this
               I
               end
               ,
               referring
               this
               one
               Consideration
               vnto
               thee
               .
               That
               is
               :
               Yf
               the
               question
               of
               the
               Visibility
               of
               the
               protestant
               Church
               through
               the
               Conference
               had
               thereof
               at
               London
               (
               immediatly
               before
               the
               comming
               out
               of
               this
               Pamphlet
               )
               and
               occasion
               of
               that
               other
               Toy
               ,
               intituled
               :
               
                 The
                 Fisher
                 catched
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 M●t
                 ,
              
               was
               at
               that
               tyme
               ,
               much
               discoursed
               and
               talked
               of
               by
               many
               Men
               through
               out
               the
               land
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Mantayners
               of
               this
               Visibility
               did
               stand
               more
               obliged
               (
               by
               all
               Reading
               and
               learning
               possible
               )
               to
               iustify
               the
               same
               ;
               being
               then
               and
               at
               all
               tymes
               ,
               so
               much
               prouoked
               vnto
               it
               by
               vs
               Catholickes
               ,
               and
               if
               neuertheles
               ,
               the
               Authour
               heare
               refuted
               ,
               being
               stiled
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               this
               Treatise
               :
               
                 A
                 most
                 reuerend
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 hath
                 more
                 particularly
                 and
                 perspicuously
                 traualled
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 tongue
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               he
               may
               be
               presumed
               in
               all
               lyklyhood
               ,
               to
               haue
               spoken
               in
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               can
               be
               spoken
               therein
               :
               Yf
               (
               I
               say
               )
               this
               Man
               cannot
               but
               for
               three
               or
               foure
               ages
               only
               (
               and
               these
               ,
               nearest
               to
               Luthers
               dayes
               )
               seeke
               to
               iustify
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               this
               by
               meanes
               of
               some
               few
               ,
               false
               ,
               defectiue
               ,
               and
               misapplyed
               examples
               and
               Instances
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               diuers
               frauds
               impostures
               ,
               and
               Collusions
               :
               What
               other
               thing
               then
               from
               hence
               may
               be
               concluded
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               make
               good
               or
               proue
               the
               Visibility
               of
               the
               Protestants
               Church
               ,
               during
               all
               the
               ages
               since
               
               Christ
               to
               Luthers
               dayes
               (
               or
               indeed
               ,
               du●ing
               but
               any
               one
               ●ge
               thereof
               )
               And
               consequently
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               such
               a
               necessary
               Visibility
               (
               euer
               attending
               o●●
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               )
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               ARRAIGNMENT
               OF
               THE
               CONVERTED
               IEW
               OR
               THE
               THIRD
               DIALOGVE
               OF
               MICHAEAS
               THE
               IEVV
               .
            
             
               Betweene
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   right
                   honorable
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Cheife
                   Iustice
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   Michaeas
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   Conuerted
                   Iew.
                   
                
                 
                   M.
                   Vice
                   Chancelour
                   of
                   Oxford
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 hereof
                 the
                 Argument
                 following
                 ,
                 will
                 show
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 mulierem
                 ebriam
                 de
                 sanguine
                 Sanctorum
                 ,
              
               
                 Apocalips
                 .
                 17.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               ARGVMENT
               OF
               THE
               THIRD
               DIALOGVE
               OF
               MICHAEAS
               .
               STILED
               THE
               ARRAIGNMENT
               OF
               THE
               CONVERTED
               IEW.
               
            
             
               MICHAEAS
               ,
               after
               his
               disputation
               ended
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               with
               
                 D.
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 Ochinus
              
               ,
               and
               Neuserus
               ,
               touching
               the
               Inuisibility
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ;
               and
               giuing
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               instantly
               depart
               from
               thence
               ;
               Neuerthelesse
               lyeth
               secretly
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               hath
               peculiar
               acquaintance
               with
               some
               of
               the
               choyest
               witts
               there
               ;
               whome
               he
               persuadeth
               to
               the
               Catholicke
               ,
               and
               Roman
               fayth
               .
            
             
               The
               Vice-Chancelour
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               hearing
               thereof
               ,
               apprehendeth
               Michaeas
               ,
               conuenteth
               him
               before
               the
               right
               Honourable
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Cheife-Iustice
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               before
               whome
               he
               stands
               arraigned
               of
               three
               Crymes
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               (
               according
               to
               the
               falsely
               supposed
               Principles
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Religion
              
               )
               he
               laboreth
               to
               plant
               disloyalty
               in
               the
               Schollars
               mindes
               .
               The
               which
               Michaeas
               absolutly
               denyeth
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               retorteth
               (
               by
               way
               of
               recrimination
               )
               the
               cryme
               of
               Disloyalty
               vpon
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               both
               
               for
               their
               doctrine
               thereof
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               practise
               .
               The
               second
               offence
               vrged
               by
               the
               Vice-Chancelour
               is
               ,
               that
               Michaeas
               did
               write
               certayne
               short
               Discourses
               of
               diuers
               points
               of
               Catholicke
               Religion
               ,
               and
               diuulged
               them
               to
               the
               Schollars
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               :
               Of
               which
               discourses
               the
               Vice-Chancelour
               getting
               a
               copie
               (
               of
               Michaeas
               his
               owne
               hand
               wryting
               )
               deliuereth
               it
               (
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Michaeas
               )
               to
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Cheife-Iustice
              
               .
               This
               Action
               Michaeas
               acknowledgeth
               it
               ,
               as
               true
               ,
               and
               warranteth
               it
               by
               force
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               strong
               example
               .
               The
               third
               Cryme
               .
               That
               ,
               Michaeas
               (
               being
               a
               Roman
               Priest
               )
               vndertaketh
               to
               reconcile
               some
               Schollars
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               daily
               celebrateth
               Masse
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               Michaeas
               granteth
               vnto
               ,
               iustifying
               such
               his
               proceeding
               ,
               by
               deducing
               the
               antiquity
               of
               Priesthood
               :
               of
               the
               power
               of
               remitting
               sinnes
               (
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Pennance
               )
               and
               of
               the
               Masse
               euen
               from
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Primatiue
               Church
               :
               By
               reason
               of
               which
               occasion
               ,
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Catholicks
               in
               England
               ,
               is
               impart
               discoursed
               of
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               (
               omitting
               diuers
               other
               short
               insertions
               ,
               &
               passages
               in
               the
               Dialogue
               ,
               incidently
               occurring
               )
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Cheife-Iustice
              
               (
               as
               inclining
               to
               clemency
               ,
               and
               commiseration
               )
               proceedeth
               to
               an
               honorable
               ,
               and
               myld
               Censure
               ,
               or
               iudgment
               against
               Michaeas
               ;
               at
               which
               censure
               the
               Vice-Chancelour
               mightely
               stormeth
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               
                 (
                 Michaeas
              
               ,
               earnestly
               praying
               for
               the
               Kings
               health
               ,
               and
               true
               happynes
               )
               the
               Dialogue
               endeth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               ARRAIGNMENT
               OF
               THE
               CONVERTED
               IEW
               BEING
               A
               DIALOGVE
               BETWEENE
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONORABLE
               THE
               LORD
               CHEIFE-IVSTICE
               OF
               ENGLAND
               MICHAEAS
               THE
               CONVERTED
               IEW
               AND
               M.
               VICE-CHANCELOVR
               OF
               OXFORD
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               is
               prooued
               (
               besides
               diuers
               other
               short
               insertions
               )
               that
               the
               Protestants
               stands
               more
               chargeable
               with
               disloyalty
               to
               their
               Lawfull
               Princes
               ,
               then
               Catholicks
               do
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 MY
                 Lord.
                 All
                 duty
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 brought
                 before
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 most
                 turbulent
                 in
                 his
                 proceedings
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 of
                 late
                 hath
                 much
                 ruffled
                 ,
                 and
                 disordered
                 the
                 fi●e
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 state
                 of
                 our
                 Vniuersity
                 ,
                 by
                 seeking
                 to
                 infect
                 the
                 Schollars
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Popish
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 doctrines
                 :
                 One
                 ,
                 whom
                 kinde
                 ,
                 and
                 curteous
                 entertaynment
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 he
                 
                 hath
                 found
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 )
                 cannot
                 mollify
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 demerits
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Compassion
                 shewed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 prooue
                 Cruelty
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 And
                 we
                 should
                 become
                 accessory
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 hurt
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 passe
                 vn
                 punished
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 hope
                 your
                 Lordship
                 will
                 not
                 preserue
                 him
                 ,
                 whō
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 ouerthrowne
                 ;
                 nor
                 suffer
                 his
                 present
                 calamity
                 (
                 how
                 great
                 soeuer
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 )
                 to
                 attract
                 from
                 your
                 cleere
                 iudgment
                 commiseration
                 ,
                 &
                 pitty
                 ;
                 But
                 rather
                 you
                 will
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doubteth
                 his
                 crime
                 ,
                 who
                 masketh
                 it
                 vnder
                 the
                 tecture
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Michaeas
                   ;
                   homo
                
                 a
                 
                   pestiferus
                   &
                   concitans
                   seditionem
                
                 ;
                 who
                 after
                 his
                 disputation
                 in
                 our
                 Vniuersity
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 
                   D.
                   Reynolds
                
                 ,
                 made
                 show
                 presently
                 to
                 leaue
                 our
                 vniuersity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retire
                 himselfe
                 into
                 some
                 forayne
                 Countrey
                 :
                 But
                 many
                 months
                 haue
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 passed
                 :
                 He
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 whyle
                 ,
                 secretly
                 lourking
                 among
                 vs
                 (
                 so
                 the
                 Spidar
                 lyes
                 close
                 ,
                 to
                 surprise
                 the
                 incautelous
                 flee
                 )
                 seeketh
                 to
                 get
                 priuate
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 diuers
                 eminent
                 Maisters
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 yonger
                 sort
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 obtayned
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 enuenometh
                 their
                 iudgments
                 with
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 other
                 Romish
                 positions
                 ,
                 breathing
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 &
                 disloyalty
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 facility
                 by
                 slye
                 ,
                 and
                 subtill
                 insinuations
                 ,
                 to
                 serue
                 himselfe
                 within
                 the
                 Schollars
                 affections
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 wounderfull
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 he
                 commonly
                 beginneth
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 to
                 talke
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 other
                 Countreyes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 trauells
                 in
                 other
                 vniuersityes
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 discourses
                 our
                 Schollars
                 do
                 lend
                 their
                 greedy
                 eares
                 )
                 before
                 euer
                 he
                 entreth
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 tabler
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 vsually
                 playeth
                 with
                 them
                 an
                 aftergame
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 speedily
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 designed
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 hurt
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 already
                 perpetrated
                 in
                 our
                 vniuersity
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Realme
                 )
                 is
                 great
                 and
                 insufferable
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 Lordship
                 well
                 knowes
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 
                   if
                   the
                   eye
                   be
                   wicked
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   Body
                   shal
                   be
                   darke
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 lenght
                 hauing
                 apprehended
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 conuerted
                 him
                 before
                 your
                 Lordship
                 
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 transgressed
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 LORD-CHEIFE
                 IVSTICE
                 .
              
               
                 Stand
                 forth
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 Many
                 and
                 greiuous
                 (
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 complaints
                 giuen
                 vp
                 agaynst
                 you
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 either
                 truly
                 vindicate
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 faultles
                 therein
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 you
                 must
                 vndergoe
                 the
                 chastisment
                 appointed
                 for
                 such
                 offences
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 Iudges
                 be
                 ordayned
                 to
                 punish
                 what
                 is
                 euill
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 prooue
                 themselues
                 euill
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Innocency
                 (
                 if
                 innocent
                 you
                 be
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 cleared
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 hould
                 it
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 ouersight
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 guiltles
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 leaue
                 vnpunished
                 the
                 guilty
                 ;
                 Since
                 Iustice
                 instructeth
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 recurre
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 playne
                 necessity
                 .
                 Now
                 speake
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 can
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 defence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord.
                
                 I
                 do
                 heare
                 first
                 prostrate
                 myselfe
                 in
                 all
                 Humility
                 before
                 your
                 Honour
                 ;
                 resting
                 glad
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 my
                 accuser
                 haue
                 wronged
                 me
                 by
                 thus
                 falsly
                 traducing
                 me
                 before
                 your
                 L.
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 fortune
                 ,
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 such
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 Innocency
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 true
                 faults
                 be
                 corrected
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 presume
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 is
                 euen
                 imprinted
                 and
                 sealed
                 vp
                 in
                 your
                 hart
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Rectè
                   iudicate
                   filij
                   hominum
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 my
                 more
                 iust
                 defense
                 your
                 L.
                 may
                 heare
                 be
                 aduertized
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Iew
                 by
                 byrth
                 and
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Roman
                 by
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 hould
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 spirituall
                 d
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   Men
                   ought
                   to
                   worship
                   .
                
                 I
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 florishing
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 only
                 through
                 my
                 greate
                 desire
                 of
                 seeing
                 your
                 famous
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 celebrated
                 Vniuersityes
                 ,
                 with
                 intention
                 of
                 returne
                 in
                 a
                 conuenient
                 tyme.
                 Now
                 I
                 trust
                 
                   (
                   my
                   L.
                
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 vnder
                 correction
                 of
                 your
                 more
                 experienced
                 Iudgment
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 borne
                 within
                 these
                 dominions
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 stand
                 precisly
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 
                 said
                 dominions
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 committed
                 (
                 suppose
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 )
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 an
                 errour
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 any
                 heinous
                 cryme
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 exagitated
                 )
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 euery
                 Man
                 well
                 knowes
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 (
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 cannot
                 take
                 particular
                 notise
                 of
                 the
                 Municipall
                 statuts
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 )
                 doth
                 pleade
                 excuse
                 for
                 many
                 Transgressions
                 ;
                 the
                 committers
                 whereof
                 being
                 borne
                 subiects
                 ,
                 are
                 seuerely
                 and
                 deseruedly
                 punished
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                   my
                   L.
                
                 since
                 Lawes
                 are
                 made
                 rather
                 to
                 succour
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 wound
                 Mankynd
                 ,
                 I
                 dowbt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 L.
                 will
                 heare
                 dispence
                 with
                 all
                 sterne
                 seuerity
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 remember
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 an
                 auncient
                 Father
                 :
                 
                   Facilius
                   Ira
                   ,
                   quam
                   Indulgentia
                   obliqua
                   est
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VICE
                 CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 you
                 not
                 
                   my
                   L.
                
                 how
                 this
                 Polypragmon
                 ,
                 this
                 Michaeas
                 dare
                 not
                 only
                 (
                 without
                 feare
                 )
                 violate
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 our
                 Realme
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 will
                 needs
                 braue
                 it
                 before
                 your
                 Lorship
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 borne
                 in
                 our
                 Nation
                 ,
                 he
                 stands
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Lawes
                 ?
                 and
                 thereupon
                 doth
                 iustify
                 his
                 impietyes
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 seemes
                 he
                 gloryes
                 to
                 be
                 extremly
                 facinorous
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Est
                   &
                   mali
                   dignitas
                   ,
                   quod
                   in
                   summo
                   pessimorum
                   collocetur
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 Your
                 Plea
                 heare
                 is
                 most
                 weake
                 and
                 defectiue
                 for
                 though
                 you
                 be
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 borne
                 vnder
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 our
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 yet
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 leasure
                 enoughe
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 our
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 entred
                 into
                 our
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 lest
                 within
                 short
                 tyme
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 must
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lawes
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Realme
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 violated
                 in
                 fauour
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Man.
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 Priuiledges
                 and
                 Indulgences
                 allowed
                 to
                 strangers
                 euen
                 by
                 all
                 Nationall
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 ●●ke
                 notize
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 fauours
                 are
                 imparted
                 to
                 strangers
                 with
                 some
                 conditions
                 and
                 restrictions
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 bad
                 comp●rtment
                 and
                 cariadge
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 strangers
                 do
                 not
                 worthely
                 〈◊〉
                 them
                 of
                 participating
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Priuiledges
                 ;
                 
                 since
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 lesse
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 to
                 command
                 aydes
                 ,
                 forces
                 ,
                 or
                 Tributs
                 from
                 his
                 subiects
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 releife
                 and
                 helps
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 any
                 strangers
                 ,
                 resyding
                 in
                 his
                 Country
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Iustice
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 euer
                 sacred
                 and
                 inuiolable
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 are
                 )
                 by
                 comming
                 into
                 a
                 forrayne
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 indeuizing
                 hymselfe
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 should
                 become
                 a
                 subiect
                 in
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Country
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 performe
                 any
                 vnlawfull
                 act
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 of
                 new
                 create
                 himselfe
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 my
                 iudgment
                 here
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 stand
                 obnoxions
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 our
                 lawes
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 must
                 either
                 plead
                 yourselfe
                 innocent
                 in
                 the
                 obiected
                 Crymes
                 ;
                 or
                 els
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 our
                 Realme
                 will
                 iustly
                 take
                 hould
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 offences
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 you
                 heere
                 stand
                 charged
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 my
                 
                   good
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 I
                 humbly
                 submit
                 myselfe
                 to
                 your
                 L.
                 graue
                 iudgment
                 heerein
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 willingly
                 recalle
                 my
                 former
                 mistaking
                 ,
                 in
                 alledging
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 rest
                 excusable
                 :
                 since
                 not
                 knowing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 stand
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 (
                 by
                 not
                 insisting
                 vpon
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 vniust
                 to
                 myne
                 owne
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 slow
                 in
                 myne
                 owne
                 defence
                 .
                 Now
                 my
                 L.
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 obiected
                 Offences
                 .
                 Where
                 first
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Loue
                 of
                 Iustice
                 doth
                 sometymes
                 cause
                 Iniustice
                 in
                 the
                 louer
                 :
                 Yet
                 no
                 such
                 effects
                 do
                 I
                 feare
                 in
                 your
                 L.
                 since
                 you
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 impartially
                 censure
                 of
                 Mens
                 Actions
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 themselfs
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 tragically
                 amplified
                 by
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 malice
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 then
                 my
                 accusations
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 put
                 your
                 Lordship
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Aduersaryes
                 Serpentine
                 (
                 not
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 Subtilty
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 accusing
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 affectedly
                 mingled
                 together
                 Truths
                 with
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 neither
                 with
                 one
                 breath
                 absolutely
                 acknowledge
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 absolutly
                 deny
                 all
                 .
                 Yf
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 persuaded
                 some
                 Schollars
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersity
                 to
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 lye
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 diuulged
                 to
                 them
                 any
                 Positions
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 supposed
                 to
                 contayne
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 disobedience
                 and
                 disloyalty
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 vntruth
                 thereof
                 )
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 false
                 to
                 myselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 wrongfully
                 become
                 my
                 owne
                 Accuser
                 .
                 Therefore
                 )
                 to
                 seuer
                 and
                 ●ane
                 theese
                 two
                 different
                 poynts
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 know
                 you
                 
                   (
                   most
                   worthy
                   Iudge
                
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 freely
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 my
                 stay
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 celebrious
                 Vniuersity
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 moued
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 students
                 to
                 embrace
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 only
                 true
                 Religiō
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 thē
                 an
                 offence
                 to
                 persuade
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 saue
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 heere
                 acknowledge
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 offendour
                 in
                 this
                 Kynd
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 receaue
                 with
                 comfort
                 any
                 imposed
                 punishmēts
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 far
                 better
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 lyed
                 in
                 euerlasting
                 Informitye
                 and
                 Abis
                 of
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 enioye
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 haue
                 that
                 Being
                 (
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 fayth
                 and
                 Religion
                 in
                 his
                 Creatour
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 eternity
                 of
                 paynes
                 ;
                 I
                 hope
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 lyue
                 not
                 in
                 those
                 Canicular
                 and
                 vnluckly
                 tymes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 perswading
                 by
                 fayre
                 and
                 sweete
                 meanes
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 fayth
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 houlden
                 if
                 not
                 as
                 worthy
                 of
                 Commendacion
                 yet
                 at
                 lest
                 as
                 exempt
                 from
                 blame
                 and
                 dislyke
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 since
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 by
                 lawes
                 to
                 an
                 erroneous
                 fayth
                 only
                 for
                 statesake
                 :
                 Religionis
                 f
                 
                   non
                   est
                   cogere
                   religionem
                   ,
                   quae
                   spontè
                   suscipi
                   debeat
                   ,
                   non
                   vi
                   .
                
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 second
                 poynt
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 my
                 aduersary
                 (
                 too
                 myld
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 my
                 Enemy
                 )
                 chargeth
                 me
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 lye
                 secret
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersity
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 plant
                 in
                 the
                 Schollars
                 iudgments
                 such
                 Theorems
                 of
                 doctryne
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 breede
                 disloyalty
                 in
                 their
                 mynds
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 false
                 and
                 calumnious
                 imputation
                 :
                 myselfe
                 being
                 therein
                 as
                 innocent
                 ,
                 as
                 Innocency
                 itselfe
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 delicate
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 an
                 Estate
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Religiō
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 approuing
                 disloyalty
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Profession
                 or
                 Religion
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 teacheth
                 with
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                
                 a
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   excelling
                
                 ;
                 It
                 surther
                 instructed
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Gentills
                 ,
                 That
                 b
                 
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   higher
                   powers
                   ,
                   seing
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   Who
                
                 c
                 
                   resisteth
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   resist
                   ,
                   purchase
                   to
                   themselfs
                   damnation
                
                 ;
                 Finally
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 d
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   subiect
                   euen
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   conscience
                   sake
                   ;
                   since
                
                 e
                 
                   such
                   a
                   Power
                   beareth
                   not
                   his
                   sword
                   without
                   cause
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 our
                 Religion
                 teaching
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 this
                 Plantife
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 speculatiue
                 and
                 suspicious
                 concea●e
                 (
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 superfluous
                 Comment
                 ,
                 which
                 ascrybeth
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 the
                 Authour
                 meaned
                 )
                 soyle
                 my
                 innocent
                 and
                 cleere
                 intentions
                 with
                 the
                 aspersion
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 foule
                 demeanour
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 my
                 L.
                 since
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 storme
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 cheifly
                 showereth
                 vpon
                 my
                 disgrace
                 ;
                 I
                 hope
                 that
                 the
                 radiant
                 beames
                 of
                 Iustice
                 (
                 through
                 your
                 L.
                 meanes
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 discipate
                 and
                 dissolue
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 accustomed
                 common
                 places
                 of
                 mouths
                 ,
                 exhaling
                 forth
                 disloyalty
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 to
                 plead
                 innocency
                 ,
                 though
                 neuer
                 so
                 faulty
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 stuffe
                 their
                 excuse
                 with
                 tragicall
                 phrases
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 stir
                 vp
                 a
                 vulgar
                 pitty
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 Man
                 
                   [
                   my
                   L.
                
                 ]
                 who
                 hath
                 contaminated
                 himselfe
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 foule
                 breaches
                 of
                 Ciuill
                 Hospitality
                 (
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 most
                 ceremoniously
                 obserue
                 (
                 may
                 passe
                 vnchastized
                 ;
                 then
                 let
                 vice
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 rewarded
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 punished
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 do
                 I
                 labour
                 so
                 painfully
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 wicked
                 action
                 (
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 errour
                 ,
                 ouer
                 precisely
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 proofe
                 of
                 most
                 euident
                 Truths
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 doubt
                 were
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 either
                 of
                 your
                 L.
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 your
                 Iustice
                 ?
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 warranted
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 long
                 experience
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 your
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 like
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 turne
                 my
                 words
                 particularly
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 why
                 
                 must
                 your
                 stay
                 in
                 our
                 Vniuersity
                 be
                 kept
                 so
                 close
                 and
                 secret
                 ,
                 after
                 you
                 gaue
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 instantly
                 depart
                 ?
                 Belike
                 you
                 thought
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 retyredly
                 you
                 liued
                 from
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 conceate
                 would
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 your
                 presumed
                 Worth
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 your
                 followers
                 might
                 keepe
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 treasure
                 reserued
                 to
                 themselues
                 ;
                 you
                 imitating
                 herein
                 Diogenes
                 ,
                 who
                 became
                 the
                 more
                 eminent
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 affected
                 obscurity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   O
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 .
                 do
                 not
                 thus
                 betrample
                 vpon
                 old
                 age
                 and
                 calamity
                 ;
                 neither
                 lay
                 a
                 further
                 weight
                 of
                 digrace
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 forgeryes
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 misery
                 and
                 yeares
                 haue
                 almost
                 prostrated
                 euen
                 with
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Neither
                 seeke
                 to
                 enlarge
                 my
                 faults
                 with
                 your
                 more
                 greiuous
                 fault
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 you
                 inuest
                 my
                 priuat
                 retyringe
                 in
                 your
                 Vniuersity
                 with
                 a
                 veyle
                 of
                 a
                 desired
                 emminency
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 replye
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 all
                 such
                 elation
                 and
                 pryde
                 of
                 mynd
                 ,
                 as
                 your selfe
                 is
                 from
                 all
                 charitable
                 censuring
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meane
                 and
                 de●ected
                 Old
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 ascrybe
                 all
                 glory
                 height
                 and
                 honour
                 to
                 hym
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 celsitudo
                 *
                 humilium
                 ;
                 And
                 who
                 being
                 only
                 supreme
                 ,
                 doth
                 most
                 delight
                 in
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 lowest
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 deseruedly
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 poore
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 most
                 rich
                 in
                 the
                 guyfts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Vicech
                
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 doctrines
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 ,
                 broached
                 by
                 Michaeas
                 in
                 your
                 Vniuersity
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 yet
                 both
                 your
                 words
                 haue
                 bene
                 spent
                 only
                 in
                 discoursing
                 and
                 äery
                 generalityes
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 particulars
                 only
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 taketh
                 hould
                 :
                 for
                 since
                 the
                 punishment
                 prescrybed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 particular
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 offence
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 particular
                 .
                 Therefore
                 show
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 poynt
                 with
                 others
                 particularityes
                 ,
                 where
                 Michaeas
                 hath
                 offended
                 against
                 the
                 Soueraignty
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   L.
                
                 I
                 will.
                 You
                 haue
                 di
                 〈…〉
                 gled
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 to
                 your
                 sollowers
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 full
                 authority
                 to
                 det●one
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 (
                 though
                 neuer
                 so
                 absolute
                 )
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 Papists
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Iurisdiction
                 residi●g
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 that
                 predominancy
                 ouer
                 all
                 temporall
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 ouer
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 this
                 poynt
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Popis●
                 Religion
                 doth
                 teache
                 rebellion
                 &
                 insurrection
                 of
                 the
                 subiects
                 against
                 their
                 lawfull
                 Prince
                 )
                 is
                 so
                 cleare
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 Papistry
                 and
                 Disloyalty
                 are
                 almost
                 
                   Termini
                   conuertibiles
                
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 some
                 disloyall
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 Papists
                 :
                 yet
                 euery
                 Papist
                 (
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 his
                 soueraigne
                 Protestant
                 Prince
                 ,
                 disloyall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 are
                 glad
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Viach
                   .
                
                 )
                 to
                 moysten
                 this
                 your
                 drye
                 accusation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 froath
                 of
                 many
                 idle
                 and
                 splenfull
                 words
                 .
                 Your
                 accusation
                 stands
                 vpon
                 two
                 poynts
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 you
                 charge
                 me
                 in
                 particular
                 for
                 disseminating
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 in
                 your
                 Vniuersity
                 :
                 That
                 being
                 only
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 further
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 a
                 sub●●ll
                 transition
                 to
                 the
                 doctryne
                 of
                 other
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 that
                 poynt
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 what
                 were
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 my
                 supposed
                 Cryme
                 therein
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 vp
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 accession
                 and
                 application
                 to
                 me
                 of
                 other
                 Catholicke
                 Doctours
                 wrytings
                 of
                 that
                 subiect
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 answere
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 false
                 Calumny
                 forged
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 brayne
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 the
                 anuile
                 of
                 Mali●e
                 .
                 For
                 produce
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 )
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 euer
                 vttered
                 such
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 Place
                 or
                 the
                 Tyme
                 ,
                 Where
                 or
                 when
                 ,
                 such
                 speeches
                 were
                 deliuered
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 your
                 report
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 it selfe
                 most
                 false
                 )
                 is
                 wholy
                 disuested
                 of
                 all
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 attending
                 vpon
                 euery
                 humane
                 Action
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 to
                 re●cyle
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 herein
                 :
                 I
                 did
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 discourses
                 with
                 your
                 Scholars
                 purposely
                 auoyde
                 
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 seamarke
                 )
                 all
                 such
                 questions
                 [
                 of
                 State
                 :
                 ]
                 so
                 vnwilling
                 I
                 euer
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 touch
                 vpon
                 those
                 dangerous
                 sands
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 demonstration
                 of
                 my
                 Innocency
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 Loyalty
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Maiesty
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   I
                   here
                   acknowledge
                
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 
                 this
                 acknowledgement
                 I
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 depose
                 and
                 put
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 in
                 my
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Priests
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 
                   all
                   layalty
                   and
                   fidelity
                   to
                   our
                   most
                   gracious
                   and
                   dread
                   soueraigne
                   King
                   Charles
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   most
                   illustrious
                   and
                   worthy
                   Queene
                   ;
                   beseeching
                   the
                   Almighty
                   to
                   graunt
                   him
                   a
                   fruitfull
                   bed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   Parent
                   of
                   many
                   noble
                   Children
                   :
                   And
                   further
                   I
                   humbly
                   pray
                   to
                   the
                   Highest
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   in
                   all
                   tranquillity
                   and
                   true
                   happynes
                   raigne
                   ouer
                   vs
                   many
                   yeres
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   dissolution
                   of
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   equall
                   in
                   euerlasting
                   Be
                   atitude
                   the
                   greatest
                   Sainct
                   of
                   his
                   Predecessours
                   now
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Protestation
                   made
                   in
                   all
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   which
                   by
                   Gods
                   grace
                   euen
                   to
                   my
                   last
                   gaspe
                   .
                   I
                   intend
                   to
                   continue
                   and
                   perseuer
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 resume
                 my
                 former
                 shape
                 of
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 of
                 my
                 accusation
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 )
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 cleere
                 and
                 innocent
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 hasten
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 branch
                 ,
                 contayning
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Disloyalty
                 ,
                 taught
                 euen
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Doctours
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 First
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 iniust
                 slander
                 obtruded
                 vpon
                 them
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 since
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 Catholicke
                 Doctour
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 nor
                 aone
                 good
                 lay
                 Catholicke
                 beleiueth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 at
                 his
                 ny
                 pleasure
                 depose
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 transferre
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 states
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 best
                 liketh
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 you
                 neuer
                 cease
                 to
                 vpbraid
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 foule
                 stayne
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 (
                 this
                 being
                 your
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 Protestants
                 common
                 Theame
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 so
                 much
                 ryout
                 in
                 malignant
                 exagerations
                 )
                 Therefore
                 as
                 awakened
                 by
                 your
                 so
                 often
                 ingeminated
                 accusation
                 herein
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 auouch
                 (
                 pardon
                 me
                 most
                 
                   Reuerend
                   Iudge
                
                 ,
                 if
                 being
                 thus
                 prouoked
                 ,
                 I
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 perhapps
                 vngratefull
                 to
                 you
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 by
                 infinit
                 degrees
                 ,
                 stand
                 more
                 reprehensible
                 in
                 this
                 poynt
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 and
                 disobedience
                 towards
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 prooue
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 suffered
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 against
                 you
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 ]
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 positions
                 and
                 speculatiue
                 assertions
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 from
                 
                 the
                 actuall
                 insurrections
                 and
                 rebellions
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 lawfull
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Scene
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 your
                 disposition
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 truly
                 charged
                 with
                 your
                 owne
                 faults
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 better
                 answere
                 ,
                 you
                 insimulate
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 recrimination
                 )
                 your
                 Aduersaryes
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 faults
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seemes
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 dotage
                 is
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Attendant
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 delight
                 and
                 complacency
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 often
                 in
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 euer
                 haue
                 it
                 in
                 your
                 hart
                 .
                 But
                 begin
                 at
                 your
                 pleasure
                 to
                 charge
                 vs
                 Protestants
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 )
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 or
                 practize
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 .
                 My
                 Lord-Iudge
                 (
                 I
                 know
                 )
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 leaue
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 perceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 what
                 you
                 can
                 imagine
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 meete
                 imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 reall
                 Truth
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 your
                 discours
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 resemble
                 that
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 dreames
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 but
                 dreame
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 wound
                 not
                 
                   [
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 ]
                 my
                 reputation
                 with
                 these
                 Philippicks
                 and
                 declamatory
                 Inuectiues
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 hurtfull
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 speaker
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   quomodo
                   placabit
                   Patrem
                   ,
                   iratus
                   in
                   fratrem
                   ?
                
                 And
                 rest
                 satisfyed
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 solace
                 myselfe
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 suggest
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 vnpleasing
                 Text
                 :
                 but
                 do
                 acquaint
                 my selfe
                 with
                 discourses
                 of
                 that
                 subiect
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 intention
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 morall
                 Philosopher
                 doth
                 busy
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Vice
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 auoid
                 Vice.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 now
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 infinitly
                 wrong
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 ascrybing
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Doctours
                 and
                 Professours
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 odious
                 Cryme
                 of
                 Disloyalty
                 and
                 Rebellion
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no.
                 Our
                 Gospell
                 which
                 cometh
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 best
                 teacheth
                 our
                 duty
                 towards
                 the
                 Lieutenants
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 presume
                 ,
                 that
                 herein
                 you
                 rest
                 but
                 vpon
                 the
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 speeches
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Religion
                 ,
                 our
                 designed
                 enemyes
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 seene
                 by
                 reflexion
                 ,
                 are
                 imperfectly
                 seene
                 ;
                 so
                 reports
                 and
                 bruits
                 taken
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 
                 rebound
                 of
                 partiall
                 mens
                 mouths
                 ,
                 deserue
                 but
                 a
                 light
                 eare
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 all
                 sides
                 with
                 an
                 indifferent
                 eare
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 at
                 your
                 pleasure
                 begin
                 your
                 discours
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 assumed
                 Argument
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   M.
                   Vice
                   Chancelour
                
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 repell
                 all
                 your
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 answere
                 to
                 your
                 examples
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 Honour
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 stayne
                 and
                 blot
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 intemerate
                 virgin
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 defyled
                 touch
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Proceede
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   L.
                
                 I
                 will
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 entreate
                 your
                 Patience
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 desirous
                 to
                 abstayne
                 from
                 geuing
                 the
                 lest
                 iust
                 offence
                 to
                 your
                 L.
                 And
                 touching
                 this
                 subiect
                 ,
                 I
                 dowbt
                 litle
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 (
                 howsoeuer
                 you
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 perswaded
                 )
                 after
                 I
                 haue
                 finished
                 my
                 Discours
                 ,
                 your
                 morning
                 and
                 more
                 retyred
                 thoughts
                 will
                 (
                 at
                 lest
                 in
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Iudgment
                 )
                 geue
                 an
                 other
                 censure
                 hereof
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 in
                 deliuering
                 the
                 Positions
                 &
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 accomplished
                 Protestants
                 for
                 literature
                 ,
                 haue
                 left
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 in
                 their
                 Bookes
                 and
                 wrytings
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 find
                 Luther
                 euen
                 to
                 denye
                 all
                 secular
                 principality
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 vnlawful
                 now
                 in
                 these
                 Christian
                 dayes
                 ?
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 wryteth
                 :
                 Among
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Men
                   none
                   is
                   superiour
                   ,
                   saue
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 more
                 fully
                 :
                 Among
                 b
                 
                   Christians
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   ;
                   but
                   eich
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   other
                   equally
                   subiect
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 all
                 Magistrats
                 touching
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 discourseth
                 :
                 
                   As
                   Christ
                
                 c
                 
                   cānot
                   suffer
                   hymselfe
                   to
                   be
                   tyed
                   and
                   bound
                   by
                   Lawes
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   ought
                   not
                   the
                   Conscience
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   to
                   suffer
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 more
                 :
                 
                   Yf
                   the
                
                 d
                 
                   Ciuil
                   Magistrate
                   should
                   contend
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Commandements
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   ;
                   then
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Traditions
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   the
                   contrary
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   donne
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 is
                 not
                 affraid
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 impugne
                 all
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 domination
                 in
                 certaine
                 cases
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 to
                 dogmatize
                 and
                 teach
                 in
                 his
                 wrytings
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 neither
                 are
                 
                 nor
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 true
                 souerainty
                 or
                 Princes
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Princes
                 partly
                 their
                 Eminency
                 graced
                 with
                 Pompe
                 and
                 state
                 ;
                 but
                 chiefly
                 an
                 innate
                 &
                 imbred
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Power
                 and
                 Maiesty
                 (
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 making
                 that
                 now
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 law
                 of
                 man
                 did
                 first
                 ordayne
                 )
                 induce
                 men
                 to
                 exhibit
                 all
                 due
                 reuerence
                 and
                 veneration
                 :
                 In
                 compare
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 greatest
                 subiects
                 are
                 to
                 seeme
                 but
                 priuate
                 &
                 obscure
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 brightest
                 starrs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 darkened
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 fayrer
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VICE
                 CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 Luther
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 instrument
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reuealing
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 tymes
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 he
                 varyed
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 denying
                 all
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 Principality
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 other
                 cheife
                 Professours
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 concurrently
                 teach
                 with
                 vs
                 the
                 lawfulnes
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 due
                 Obedience
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 If
                 Luther
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 acknowledgment
                 ,
                 did
                 erre
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 you
                 rest
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 erre
                 in
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 fayth
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 him
                 broached
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 entertayned
                 by
                 you
                 :
                 Since
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 better
                 warrant
                 for
                 teaching
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certayne
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 manifest
                 errour
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 carryeth
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 possibility
                 of
                 erring
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 point
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 answere
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 contrary
                 thereto
                 will
                 presently
                 appeare
                 .
                 For
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 Swinglius
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 note
                 among
                 you
                 )
                 thus
                 teacheth
                 ?
                 Quando
                 e
                 
                   perfide
                   &
                   extra
                   regulam
                   Christi
                   egerint
                   Principes
                   ,
                   possunt
                   depon●
                   :
                   When
                   Princes
                   do
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   deposed
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Swinglius
                 ;
                 who
                 there
                 warranteth
                 this
                 his
                 doctrine
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Saule
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 deposed
                 ;
                 although
                 afore
                 he
                 designed
                 him
                 ,
                 King.
                 Yea
                 Swinglius
                 thus
                 further
                 proceedeth
                 :
                 Due
                 f
                 
                   reuerence
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   promised
                   to
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   permitteth
                   to
                   vs
                   
                   our
                   Religion
                   inuiolable
                   :
                
                 Thus
                 intimating
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 doth
                 not
                 permit
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 honour
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 but
                 resistance
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 Swinglius
                 furthermore
                 continueth
                 his
                 former
                 discours
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 Romanum
                 g
                 
                   Imperium
                   ,
                   ●m●
                   qu●du●s
                   aliud
                   Imperium
                   ,
                   vbi
                   religionem
                   sinceram
                   opprimere
                   caperit
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   Roman
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Prince
                   or
                   Soueraigne
                   shall
                   beginne
                   to
                   oppresse
                   the
                   sincere
                   Religion
                   ,
                   &
                   nos
                   illud
                   negligentes
                   patim●
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   we
                   negligently
                   suffer
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   stand
                   charged
                   with
                   contempt
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   euen
                   the
                   opp●essours
                   themselues
                   :
                
                 An
                 assertion
                 so
                 much
                 displeasing
                 to
                 other
                 more
                 sober
                 and
                 quyet
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 D.
                 Bilson
                 doth
                 rest
                 much
                 dist●sted
                 with
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Swinglius
                 ;
                 saying
                 in
                 lieu
                 ,
                 of
                 further
                 answere
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 
                   As
                   I
                   muse
                
                 h
                 
                   at
                   Swi●glius
                   his
                   words
                   ;
                   so
                   I
                   like
                   not
                   his
                   iudgment
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mich
                   〈…〉
                
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 Swinglius
                 and
                 Luther
                 liued
                 both
                 in
                 one
                 tyme
                 togeather
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 though
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 were
                 by
                 them
                 discouered
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 were
                 not
                 discouered
                 ;
                 but
                 happ●ly
                 they
                 might
                 mantayne
                 some
                 errours
                 ;
                 The
                 Sunne
                 of
                 Christs
                 Gospell
                 not
                 as
                 then
                 arriuing
                 to
                 it
                 Meridian
                 and
                 full
                 ascent
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 imperfection
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 tearme
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 an
                 ouer
                 rigid
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 expect
                 in
                 the
                 w●yters
                 of
                 those
                 firster
                 tymes
                 ,
                 no
                 imperfection
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 in
                 these
                 more
                 late
                 and
                 refyned
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 haue
                 wholy
                 exploded
                 the
                 former
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 Swinglius
                 herein
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 Men
                 do
                 more
                 aduance
                 &
                 defend
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 soueraignty
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 our
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 our
                 priuat
                 Conferences
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 magnify
                 in
                 your
                 Pulpitts
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 )
                 the
                 regallity
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 (
                 I
                 speake
                 only
                 but
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 vndermyne
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 like
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 nurrisheth
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 yet
                 finally
                 deuoureth
                 all
                 Creatures
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 you
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Professours
                 comming
                 after
                 Luther
                 and
                 Swinglius
                 ,
                 
                 cannot
                 be
                 blemished
                 in
                 their
                 wrytings
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 spot
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 to
                 follow
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 method
                 therein
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 by
                 degrees
                 from
                 Luther
                 and
                 Swinglius
                 euen
                 to
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 descending
                 in
                 tymes
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 ascend
                 in
                 weight
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 who
                 next
                 in
                 tyme
                 succeeded
                 Swiglius
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 whom
                 most
                 of
                 you
                 Protestants
                 do
                 commit
                 a
                 Kynd
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 ouer
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 Caluin
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 their
                 authority
                 :
                 Earthly
                 i
                 
                   Princes
                   do
                   depr
                   〈…〉
                   themselfs
                   of
                   authority
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   erect
                   themselfs
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   yea
                   they
                   are
                   vnworthy
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Men
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   rather
                   to
                   spit
                   vpon
                   their
                   f●ces
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   obey
                   them
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 se
                 ,
                 that
                 Caluin
                 teacheth
                 that
                 ,
                 Princes
                 commanding
                 thi●gs
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 do
                 vtterly
                 depryue
                 themselfs
                 of
                 all
                 authority
                 and
                 regality
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 a
                 fore
                 they
                 were
                 inu●sted
                 .
                 With
                 which
                 former
                 Words
                 of
                 
                   Caluin
                   D.
                   Wilks
                
                 (
                 no
                 vulgar
                 Protestāt
                 )
                 doth
                 vppraid
                 the
                 Puritans
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 They
                 k
                 
                   were
                   your
                   teachers
                   ,
                   who
                   account
                   those
                   Princes
                   (
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   resined
                   by
                   their
                   spirit
                   )
                   vnworthy
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   among
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   spitted
                   vpon
                   ,
                   then
                   obeyed
                   :
                   They
                   were
                   your
                   teachers
                   ,
                   who
                   defend
                   Rebellion
                   against
                   Princes
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   Religion
                
                 Thus
                 D.
                 Wilk●
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 next
                 to
                 Beza
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 full
                 and
                 intemperate
                 in
                 ouerthrowing
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 purposely
                 wryte
                 a
                 booke
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 styling
                 it
                 :
                 
                   De
                   〈◊〉
                   Magistratuum
                   in
                   sub●●tos
                
                 :
                 a
                 booke
                 much
                 dislyked
                 by
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 (
                 the
                 late
                 Arch
                 Bishop
                 l
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 )
                 and
                 D.
                 Succl●ffe
                 :
                 Which
                 Doctour
                 t●us
                 censureth
                 thereof
                 :
                 Beza
                 m
                 
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Magistrats
                   ,
                   doth
                   arme
                   the
                   subiects
                   against
                   their
                   France
                   in
                   these
                   cases
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 further
                 :
                 Beza
                 (
                 m
                 )
                 
                   roundly
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   what
                   reason
                   haue
                   Christians
                   to
                   obey
                   hym
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   Satans
                   sl●ue
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 speaking
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 Booke
                 of
                 Beza
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   a
                   booke
                
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   which
                   ouerthroweth
                   in
                   effect
                   all
                   authority
                   of
                   
                   Christian
                   Magistrats
                   .
                
                 To
                 contract
                 this
                 poynt
                 touchinge
                 Beza
                 .
                 Beza
                 hymselfe
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 :
                 P●rplace●
                 p
                 
                   mihi
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   pleaseth
                   me
                   very
                   much
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   wryte
                   ,
                   that
                   priuate
                   Conuents
                   and
                   assemblyes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   without
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Princes
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 epistle
                 :
                 
                   Si
                   pijs
                   semper
                   expectandum
                   putas
                   ,
                   dum
                   lupi
                   vltro
                   cedant
                   &c.
                   
                   Yf
                   you
                   thinke
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   stay
                   the
                   delayes
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   woul●es
                   do
                   freely
                   depart
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   driuen
                   away
                   by
                   publyke
                   authority
                   :
                   I
                   cannot
                   yeald
                   to
                   your
                   iudgment
                   therein
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   made
                   such
                   delayes
                   ,
                   What
                   Churches
                   should
                   wee
                   haue
                   had
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 of
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Caluin
                 and
                 Beza
                 in
                 this
                 poynt
                 :
                 concerning
                 both
                 which
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 therfore
                 named
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 ,
                 passed
                 vpon
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 :
                 
                   He
                   that
                
                 q
                 
                   shall
                   reede
                   M.
                   Caluins
                   and
                   M.
                   Bezaes
                   two
                   bookes
                   of
                   Epistles
                   &c.
                   
                   Would
                   certainly
                   meruayle
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   into
                   what
                   actions
                   and
                   dealings
                   they
                   put
                   themselfs
                   of
                   war
                   ,
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   of
                   subiection
                   ,
                   of
                   reformation
                   ,
                   without
                   staying
                   for
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 k●ox
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 teacheth
                 :
                 Reformation
                 r
                 
                   of
                   Religion
                   belorgeth
                   to
                   the
                   Communalty
                   .
                
                 s
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   appoynted
                   the
                   Nobility
                   to
                   bridle
                   the
                   inordinate
                   appetits
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                
                 t
                 
                   Princes
                   for
                   iust
                   cause
                   may
                   be
                   deposed
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 Knox
                 further
                 auoucheth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 u
                 
                   Yf
                   Princes
                   be
                   tyra●ts
                   against
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Truth
                   ,
                   their
                   Subiects
                   are
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   oath
                   of
                   obedyence
                   .
                
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 passages
                 of
                 Kno●see
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 of
                 dangerous
                 Positions
                 .
                 Neither
                 his
                 Collegue
                 Bucanan
                 is
                 lese
                 sparing
                 herein
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 teacheth
                 :
                 The
                 x
                 
                   People
                   haue
                   right
                   to
                   bestow
                   the
                   Crowne
                   at
                   their
                   pleasure
                
                 And
                 yet
                 with
                 ●at
                 more
                 debasing
                 spyte
                 he
                 thus
                 egurgi●ates
                 his
                 ve●ome
                 :
                 It
                 y
                 
                   were
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   rewards
                   were
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   People
                   for
                   such
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   should
                   kill
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   as
                   commonly
                   there
                   is
                   for
                   those
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   killed
                   vulues
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 Bucanan
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 People
                 z
                 
                   may
                   arraigne
                   their
                   Prince
                
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 impious
                 positions
                 of
                 Knox
                 and
                 Bucanan
                 ,
                 I
                 fully
                 approue
                 and
                 allow
                 the
                 graue
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 a
                 at
                 
                 Pooles
                 Church
                 ,
                 termeth
                 these
                 two
                 men
                 :
                 
                   The
                   two
                   fiery
                   spirits
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Nation
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 what
                 you
                 heere
                 haue
                 alleged
                 touching
                 strangers
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 part
                 thereof
                 conce●neth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 Members
                 :
                 Our
                 Church
                 remayning
                 most
                 incontaminate
                 ,
                 f●ee
                 ,
                 and
                 spotles
                 from
                 the
                 l●ast
                 tuch
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 what
                 is
                 by
                 you
                 as
                 yet
                 hearesaid
                 ,
                 concerneth
                 vs
                 litle
                 ;
                 you
                 only
                 discouering
                 your
                 Ignorance
                 in
                 misapplying
                 other
                 mens
                 doctrines
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 wholy
                 disclayme
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 :
                 Pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 heere
                 do
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 charge
                 my
                 Ignorance
                 with
                 greater
                 Ignorance
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 your
                 Protestants
                 of
                 England
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 fayth
                 and
                 Religion
                 with
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Sw●nglius
                 ,
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 you
                 erected
                 a
                 new
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 afore
                 in
                 Being
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 fayth
                 ,
                 must
                 you
                 not
                 then
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Religion
                 teacheth
                 disobedience
                 and
                 disloyalty
                 to
                 your
                 Prince
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ouer
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 (
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 some
                 members
                 thereof
                 only
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 doth
                 stand
                 most
                 chargeable
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 crime
                 .
                 In
                 proofe
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 produce
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
                 thus
                 confesseth
                 of
                 English
                 Ministers
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   I
                   omit
                
                 b
                 
                   their
                   desperate
                   courses
                   of
                   deposing
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   putting
                   them
                   to
                   death
                   in
                   diuers
                   cases
                   of
                   resistance
                   against
                   reformation
                   :
                   The
                   generall
                   summe
                   was
                   this
                   :
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   soueraigne
                   Magistrate
                   refuse
                   to
                   admit
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   the
                   inferiour
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   the
                   People
                   &c.
                   might
                   set
                   it
                   o●
                   foo●e
                   themselues
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   arguments
                   diuers
                   bookes
                
                 (
                 he
                 meaning
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 English
                 protestants
                 )
                 
                   were
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Geneua
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   then
                   printed
                   in
                   English
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   published
                   in
                   England
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 againe
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishop
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 seditious
                 English
                 Protestants
                 in
                 
                 Queene
                 Maryes
                 tyme
                 ,
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 Goodman
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Whitingam
                   ,
                   Gilby
                   ,
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Geneua
                   Complices
                   in
                   Queene
                   Maryes
                   dayes
                   ,
                   urged
                   all
                   states
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   rather
                   to
                   take
                   armes
                   and
                   to
                   reforme
                   Religion
                   themselues
                   ;
                   then
                   to
                   suffer
                   such
                   Idolatry
                   &
                   Superstition
                   remayne
                   in
                   the
                   Land.
                
                 But
                 to
                 descend
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 this
                 Goodman
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 forward
                 Protestan●
                 in
                 Queene
                 Maryes
                 tyme
                 ,
                 &
                 did
                 write
                 a
                 booke
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 subiect
                 ,
                 as
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 d
                 and
                 D.
                 Succliffe
                 e
                 affirme
                 .
                 Thus
                 hereof
                 he
                 wryteth
                 (
                 as
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 f
                 alleadgeth
                 his
                 sentences
                 )
                 If
                 g
                 
                   Magistrats
                   transgresse
                   Gods
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   comman●
                   others
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   then
                   haue
                   they
                   lo●●
                   honour
                   and
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   Magistrats
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   ,
                   accused
                   ,
                   condemned
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 more
                 :
                 h
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   for
                   subiects
                   not
                   to
                   ob●y
                   the
                   wicked
                   Commandements
                   of
                   their
                   wicked
                   Princes
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   withstand
                   them
                   also
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 plainly
                 :
                 Euill
                 i
                 
                   Princes
                   ought
                   by
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   deposed
                   .
                
                 To
                 abbreuate
                 this
                 vnpleasing
                 subiect
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 times
                 an
                 other
                 Booke
                 ,
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 entituled
                 :
                 
                   Of
                   Obedience
                
                 .
                 Which
                 booke
                 is
                 much
                 disliked
                 by
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 k
                 and
                 D.
                 Succliffe
                 ,
                 l
                 in
                 which
                 booke
                 we
                 thus
                 read
                 :
                 Kings
                 m
                 
                   haue
                   their
                   authority
                   from
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   occasion
                   the
                   People
                   may
                   take
                   it
                   away
                   agayne
                   .
                
                 And
                 more
                 :
                 By
                 n
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   manifest
                   defection
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 of
                 fayth
                 and
                 Religion
                 )
                 
                   a
                   priuate
                   Man
                   hauing
                   some
                   speciall
                   inward
                   motion
                   may
                   kill
                   a
                   tyrant
                   .
                
                 Marke
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 doth
                 Rauiliac
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 finally
                 :
                 It
                 o
                 
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   kill
                   wicked
                   Kings
                   and
                   Tyrants
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 wade
                 no
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 much
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 afore
                 vnheard
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 vnexpected
                 recitall
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 doctrines
                 is
                 most
                 displeasing
                 to
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 this
                 honorable
                 Iudge
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 must
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 some
                 do
                 speake
                 with
                 more
                 respect
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 others
                 with
                 a●●
                 contempt
                 and
                 disgrace
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 alledged
                 do
                 with
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 eye
                 or
                 countenance
                 ,
                 indifferently
                 
                 looke
                 vpon
                 this
                 principle
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 :
                 That
                 Princes
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 may
                 be
                 deposed
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 dispacity
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 generally
                 acknowledged
                 Conclusion
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 pourtrayture
                 of
                 diuers
                 mens
                 faces
                 ,
                 we
                 obserue
                 great
                 disproportion
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LORD-CHEIFE
                 IVSTICE
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 deposing
                 of
                 Princes
                 are
                 most
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 indeede
                 ,
                 distastfull
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 well
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 places
                 by
                 your
                 in●ertions
                 and
                 additions
                 are
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 violated
                 them
                 by
                 diuorcing
                 the
                 words
                 from
                 their
                 true
                 intended
                 Sense
                 :
                 Which
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 meaning
                 and
                 Construction
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 confes
                 my
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 ty
                 〈…〉
                 r●d
                 the
                 former
                 Authours
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 must
                 refer
                 this
                 poynt
                 (
                 for
                 my
                 fuller
                 satisfaction
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Vice
                   Chancelour
                
                 ,
                 here
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 assure
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 in
                 all
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 testymonyes
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Protesta●ts
                 are
                 truly
                 aledged
                 ;
                 without
                 any
                 s
                 〈…〉
                 〈…〉
                 ertion
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 or
                 sense
                 :
                 And
                 hearein
                 I
                 appeale
                 euen
                 to
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 owne
                 iudgment
                 ;
                 who
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 change
                 me
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 willfull
                 imposture
                 but
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 passages
                 aboue
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 my selfe
                 guilty
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 Besydes
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Authours
                 are
                 long
                 since
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 my
                 fault
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 were
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 far
                 more
                 odious
                 and
                 insupportable
                 ;
                 since
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 treade
                 gently
                 vpon
                 the
                 graues
                 of
                 the
                 deade
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 Suppose
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 did
                 teach
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 produced
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 take
                 any
                 iust
                 exception
                 against
                 your
                 allegations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 find
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 by
                 you
                 alledged
                 (
                 and
                 particularly
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 and
                 
                 D.
                 Succlif
                 )
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 with
                 discontent
                 their
                 said
                 sentences
                 .
                 Yet
                 seeing
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 certaine
                 Metaphysicall
                 and
                 aery
                 speculations
                 only
                 of
                 Schollars
                 ;
                 men
                 vnapt
                 for
                 a
                 mes
                 and
                 Rebellions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 acting
                 spirits
                 :
                 Their
                 doctrinall
                 Comminations
                 therefore
                 (
                 as
                 neuer
                 being
                 accompanied
                 with
                 any
                 externall
                 Acts
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 the
                 lesse
                 dangerous
                 to
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrats
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 regard
                 hereof
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 those
                 former
                 Protestants
                 hearein
                 was
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 poynt
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 erred
                 ,
                 was
                 great
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Case
                 is
                 far
                 otherwyse
                 with
                 you
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 teach
                 and
                 warrant
                 rebellion
                 by
                 your
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 haue
                 actually
                 practized
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 greate
                 effusion
                 of
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 amazement
                 of
                 all
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 and
                 irreparable
                 dishonour
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHEAS
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 speake
                 with
                 the
                 Poët
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Vice
                   Ch.
                   )
                   mutatio
                   nomine
                   ,
                   de
                   te
                   fabula
                   narratur
                   :
                
                 Since
                 these
                 your
                 words
                 do
                 ●ustly
                 recoyle
                 vpon
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 euen
                 to
                 choake
                 you
                 irreplyably
                 hearein
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 present
                 to
                 your
                 view
                 ,
                 the
                 tragicall
                 &
                 deplorable
                 face
                 of
                 many
                 stats
                 and
                 Countryes
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 ingendred
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 Principles
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 contemplation
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 a
                 Mistery
                 ,
                 euer
                 peculiar
                 to
                 diuers
                 Protestant
                 stats
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 of
                 their
                 loyalty
                 and
                 obedience
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 either
                 by
                 one
                 meanes
                 or
                 other
                 they
                 would
                 either
                 fynd
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 right
                 ,
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 all
                 souerainty
                 (
                 as
                 men
                 speake
                 of
                 Hercules
                 breaking
                 Gorgons
                 knot
                 )
                 with
                 whom
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 vsuall
                 ,
                 to
                 grow
                 wanton
                 in
                 shading
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 speedy
                 establishment
                 of
                 their
                 Gospell
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 former
                 doctrinal
                 Theorems
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 shall
                 not
                 become
                 meare
                 aery
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 pleseth
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Ch
                
                 .
                 to
                 tearme
                 them
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 incorporate
                 them
                 in
                 diuers
                 most
                 lamentable
                 Insurrections
                 and
                 outrages
                 ,
                 perpetracted
                 by
                 Protestant
                 subiects
                 against
                 their
                 Catholicke
                 Princes
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 which
                 Rebellions
                 did
                 receaue
                 their
                 first
                 Conception
                 (
                 and
                 after
                 their
                 byrth
                 )
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 
                 violent
                 incitemēts
                 and
                 instigations
                 made
                 by
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 afore
                 alledged
                 Protestants
                 :
                 Wryters
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mynds
                 of
                 the
                 subiects
                 against
                 their
                 Catholicke
                 Leige
                 Lords
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 showing
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 begine
                 with
                 England
                 ,
                 then
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 will
                 passe
                 to
                 other
                 more
                 remote
                 Countryes
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 touching
                 England
                 .
                 Do
                 wee
                 not
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 aforenamed
                 L.
                 Archbishop
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 attempts
                 made
                 in
                 Q.
                 Maryes
                 tyme
                 for
                 aduancing
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Religion
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 ?
                 
                   Sundry
                   Englishmen
                   did
                   wryte
                   hither
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 
                 from
                 Geneua
                 )
                 
                   sundry
                   letters
                   and
                   books
                   of
                   this
                   subiect
                   ;
                   That
                   the
                   Councellours
                   of
                
                 Q.
                 
                   Maries
                   tyme
                   ,
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Inferiour
                   Magistrats
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   rather
                   then
                   fayle
                   )
                   the
                   very
                   People
                   were
                   bound
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   ouerthrowe
                   superstition
                   and
                   reforme
                   Religion
                   ,
                   whether
                
                 Q
                 
                   Mary
                   would
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   yea
                   Though
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   putting
                   her
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
                 And
                 according
                 herto
                 we
                 thus
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 booke
                 of
                 Obedience
                 :
                 
                   By
                   Gods
                   law
                   and
                   Mans
                   lawe
                   ,
                
                 Q.
                 
                   Mary
                   ought
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ;
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   ,
                   a
                   Monster
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   cruell
                   beast
                   .
                
                 O
                 poore
                 and
                 titulary
                 soueraignty
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 forced
                 in
                 these
                 mens
                 iudgments
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 subiect
                 to
                 it
                 owne
                 subiects
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 endure
                 those
                 opprobrious
                 and
                 contumelious
                 tearmes
                 from
                 any
                 one
                 obscure
                 Superintendent
                 ,
                 which
                 ciuill
                 Conuersation
                 forbiddeth
                 amonge
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 ranke
                 and
                 quality
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 supreme
                 domination
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 whearewith
                 Princes
                 are
                 inuested
                 ,
                 is
                 lyke
                 to
                 hym
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 it selfe
                 originally
                 first
                 streameth
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Absolute
                 and
                 independent
                 ;
                 and
                 brooketh
                 not
                 the
                 controule
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 subiugated
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 lawfull
                 subiection
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceede
                 :
                 from
                 these
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 elements
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Wiltin
                 Thomas
                 m
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 conspyred
                 to
                 murther
                 Q
                 ,
                 Mary
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 offence
                 he
                 was
                 hanged
                 ,
                 drawne
                 ,
                 and
                 quartered
                 :
                 that
                 D.
                 Crammer
                 n
                 (
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 )
                 partly
                 for
                 spreading
                 seditious
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 cheifly
                 vnder
                 pretext
                 of
                 Religion
                 for
                 ayding
                 the
                 D.
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 with
                 horse
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 arraigned
                 in
                 the
                 starrchamber
                 ,
                 &
                 attaynted
                 of
                 High
                 Treason
                 :
                 Finally
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 Wyat
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 seconded
                 with
                 the
                 D.
                 of
                 Suffoch
                 )
                 attempted
                 his
                 treason
                 against
                 
                 the
                 said
                 Q
                 Mary
                 ,
                 only
                 vnder
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 erecting
                 Protestancy
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 leaue
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Scotland
                 :
                 Who
                 is
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 Knox
                 p
                 being
                 instructed
                 in
                 this
                 Art
                 at
                 Geneua
                 ,
                 returned
                 into
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 attempting
                 to
                 reforme
                 Religion
                 euen
                 by
                 open
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 armes
                 ;
                 and
                 murthering
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 in
                 his
                 bedchamber
                 at
                 S.
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 was
                 conuented
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Queene
                 Regent
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 not
                 appearing
                 was
                 proclaymed
                 Rebell
                 ?
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 thus
                 further
                 wryteth
                 of
                 Knox
                 and
                 his
                 Confederats
                 and
                 followers
                 :
                 They
                 p
                 
                   kept
                   the
                   field
                   two
                   months
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   away
                   to
                   themselues
                   the
                   coyning
                   irons
                   ,
                   and
                   iustifyed
                   the
                   same
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                   gaue
                   the
                   Queene
                   the
                   lye
                   diuers
                   tymes
                   ,
                   and
                   vsed
                   her
                   with
                   most
                   despi●full
                   speeches
                   ,
                   and
                   re●ounced
                   their
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   her
                   ;
                   and
                   depryued
                   her
                   of
                   all
                   further
                   regiment
                   by
                   formall
                   Act
                   ,
                   penned
                   by
                   Kno●
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 said
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 thus
                 further
                 enlargeth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 touching
                 Knox
                 and
                 hi
                 ,
                 followers
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 By
                 q
                 
                   the
                   perswasion
                   of
                   Knox
                   in
                   his
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   cast
                   downe
                   and
                   destroy
                   ●t
                   S.
                   Andrews
                   both
                   the
                   houses
                   of
                   the
                   Eryars
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Abbeys
                   in
                   that
                   towne
                   :
                   So
                   deal●
                   they
                   with
                   the
                   Abbey
                   of
                   Scone
                   ,
                   the
                   Fryars
                   at
                   Ste●cling
                   ,
                   &
                   Lu●quo
                   ,
                   and
                   Edenburrough
                   ;
                   the
                   Queene
                   being
                   fled
                   thence
                   for
                   feare
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 of
                 these
                 mens
                 proceedings
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 content
                 in
                 afflicting
                 the
                 said
                 Queene
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 rebellious
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 further
                 extended
                 their
                 malice
                 and
                 Disloyalty
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Queene
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 his
                 deceased
                 Maiesty
                 (
                 her
                 Sonne
                 )
                 thus
                 complayned
                 thereof
                 :
                 r
                 
                   How
                   they
                   vsed
                
                 (
                 speakind
                 of
                 Knox
                 and
                 his
                 Confederats
                 )
                 
                   that
                   poore
                   Lady
                   my
                   Mother
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   vnknowne
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   greife
                   I
                   may
                   remember
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Touching
                 
                   Ge●enna
                   ,
                   Goneu●
                
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 say
                 (
                 but
                 the
                 mistaking
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 ,
                 since
                 what
                 the
                 one
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 punisheth
                 )
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 D.
                 〈…〉
                 l●ste
                 thus
                 truly
                 writeth
                 :
                 s
                 
                   They
                   of
                   eneua
                   did
                   depose
                   their
                   Liegt
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Catholicke
                 )
                 
                   &
                   Prince
                   
                   from
                   his
                   temporall
                   right
                   ;
                   albeit
                   he
                   was
                   by
                   right
                   of
                   succession
                   the
                   temporall
                   Lord
                   and
                   owner
                   of
                   that
                   Citty
                   and
                   Territorie
                   .
                
                 Which
                 whom
                 conspireth
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 thus
                 wryting
                 hereof
                 :
                 The
                 t
                 
                   Citizens
                   of
                   Geneua
                   receauing
                   some
                   good
                   encour
                   agement
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 from
                 Caluin
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 )
                 
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   tooke
                   vpon
                   them
                   the
                   endeauouring
                   of
                   altering
                   Religion
                   :
                   and
                   omitted
                   not
                   the
                   occasion
                   offered
                   of
                   changing
                   also
                   the
                   Estate
                   of
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈…〉
                   ow
                   Countryes
                
                 affoard
                 a
                 greater
                 euidency
                 and
                 demonstration
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 O●iander
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 eminent
                 Protestant
                 )
                 thus
                 woundeth
                 his
                 owne
                 Professours
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Low
                
                 u
                 
                   Countreyes
                   by
                   publike
                   wryting
                   renounced
                   all
                   obedience
                   and
                   subiection
                   to
                   Philip
                   ,
                   their
                   Lord
                   and
                   King
                   &c.
                   
                   When
                
                 x
                 
                   foure
                   hundred
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   men
                   of
                   good
                   ranke
                   )
                   had
                   sued
                   for
                   tolleration
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   preuayle
                   ,
                   the
                   impatient
                   People
                   stirred
                
                 
                 
                   vp
                   with
                   fury
                   at
                   Antwerp
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Z●land
                   ,
                   and
                   Pladders
                   ,
                   threw
                   and
                   broake
                   downe
                   images
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                
                 y
                 
                   subiects
                   of
                   those
                   Countreyes
                   tooke
                   armes
                   against
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   their
                   Gouernour
                   :
                
                 A
                 truth
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 confessed
                 by
                 D.
                 Sarauia
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   They
                   of
                   the
                   Low
                   Countryes
                   did
                   ouerthrow
                   and
                   spoyle
                   temples
                   and
                   monasteryes
                   with
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   popish
                   Cleargy
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   the
                   cheife
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   prom●se
                   giuen
                   .
                
              
               
                 Finally
                 Crispinus
                 a
                 (
                 the
                 Protestant
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Osiander
                 b
                 do
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Petrus
                 Dathenus
                 and
                 other
                 cheife
                 Protestants
                 of
                 Gau●t
                 ,
                 did
                 stir
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 yere
                 .
                 1587.
                 the
                 Ci●tizens
                 to
                 cast
                 all
                 the
                 Masse
                 Priests
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 speake
                 )
                 and
                 Monks
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Citty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 place
                 their
                 goods
                 in
                 the
                 Treasury
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 France
                 .
                 What
                 ciuill
                 Warrs
                 haue
                 beene
                 raized
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 forty
                 yeares
                 togeather
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 made
                 himselfe
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 Catholicke
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ?
                 Many
                 historyes
                 are
                 become
                 the
                 subiect
                 thereof
                 ;
                 only
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my selfe
                 with
                 discerning
                 some
                 few
                 testimonyes
                 and
                 confessions
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 heerein
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 may
                 occu●re
                 the
                 battayle
                 of
                 Dreux
                 wherat
                 c
                 Beza
                 
                 himselfe
                 was
                 present
                 ;
                 vndertaken
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 Battayle
                 Beza
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Nobility
                
                 d
                 
                   of
                   France
                   vnder
                   the
                   noble
                   Prince
                   of
                   Condy
                   ,
                   layd
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   restoring
                   true
                   Religion
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   by
                   consecrating
                   most
                   happily
                   their
                   bloud
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   battayle
                   of
                   Dreux
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 we
                 thus
                 reede
                 in
                 a
                 Protestant
                 booke
                 ,
                 entituled
                 :
                 
                   The
                   generall
                   Inuentory
                   of
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   France
                
                 ;
                 and
                 translated
                 into
                 English
                 by
                 Ed.
                 Grimston
                 :
                 The
                 e
                 
                   Protestants
                   of
                   Meaux
                   transported
                   with
                   indiscreete
                   zeale
                   ,
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   their
                   numbers
                   ,
                   did
                   fly
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   beate
                   downe
                   images
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   Priests
                   retyre
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 Beza
                 f
                 
                   preaching
                   at
                   Grenoble
                   ,
                   Charters
                   ,
                   and
                   Orleans
                   with
                   his
                   sword
                   and
                   pistoll
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   exhorted
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   show
                   their
                   manhood
                   ,
                   rather
                   in
                   killing
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   breaking
                   Images
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 :
                 The
                 g
                 Protestants
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 anno
                 .
                 1567.
                 )
                 
                   being
                   first
                   armed
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   maysters
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   King
                   being
                   incensed
                   agaynst
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   at
                   Me●ux
                   ,
                   and
                   preparing
                   to
                   celebrate
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   S.
                   Michael
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Condy
                   approaching
                   with
                   fiue
                   hundred
                   horse
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   attempt
                   forced
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   retyre
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   amazement
                   to
                   Paris
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 further
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Prince
                   of
                   Condy
                   and
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Admirall
                   kept
                   S.
                   Denis
                   ,
                   S.
                   Owen
                   ,
                   and
                   Auberuilliers
                   to
                   curbe
                   Paris
                   .
                   The
                   Constable
                   (
                   the
                   Kings
                   Lieutenant
                   )
                   gathered
                   an
                   Army
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   bartayle
                   e●sued
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Which
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 aforementioned
                 Inuentory
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 relateth
                 many
                 more
                 occurrents
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 for
                 breuity
                 are
                 omitted
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceede
                 further
                 touching
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 Osiander
                 (
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Protestant
                 )
                 recordeth
                 this
                 matter
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 The
                 i
                 
                   Protestants
                   vnder
                   colour
                   of
                   exhibiting
                   a
                   Confession
                   of
                   their
                   fayth
                   ,
                   came
                   armed
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   palace
                   &c.
                   
                   That
                
                 k
                 
                   ciuill
                   warre
                   ,
                   for
                   Religion
                   was
                   renewed
                   ;
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Condy
                   being
                   Generall
                   of
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Constable
                   ,
                   Generall
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Army
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Constable
                
                 l
                 
                   being
                   slayne
                   in
                   these
                   warres
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Brother
                   supplyed
                   his
                   place
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Condy
                 his
                 rebellion
                 herein
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 &
                 vndeniable
                 ,
                 that
                 Crispinus
                 (
                 a
                 Protestant
                 )
                 
                 thus
                 writeth
                 hereof
                 :
                 After
                 m
                 
                   many
                   messages
                   (
                   though
                   in
                   vayne
                   )
                   sent
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   the
                   protestant
                   Princes
                   ,
                   the
                   warre
                   beganne
                   againe
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Condy
                   rose
                   vp
                   in
                   armes
                   ,
                   and
                   swore
                   not
                   to
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                   vnder
                   whose
                   protestation
                   this
                   sentence
                   was
                   placed
                   :
                   Deo
                   &
                   victricibus
                   armis
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 lamentable
                 subiect
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Subiects
                 rysing
                 against
                 their
                 Catholicke
                 Princes
                 ,
                 hath
                 busied
                 my
                 tongue
                 very
                 long
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 passe
                 ouer
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 Basil
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 cheife
                 Citty
                 in
                 Heluetia
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 dissention
                 did
                 ryse
                 betweene
                 the
                 Burg●sses
                 &
                 certaine
                 of
                 the
                 Senatours
                 ,
                 for
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 only
                 (
                 as
                 Crispinus
                 n
                 relateth
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 how
                 the
                 Burgesses
                 hauing
                 taken
                 armes
                 ,
                 forced
                 the
                 others
                 to
                 agree
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 demanded
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 did
                 cast
                 downe
                 Images
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 twelue
                 Senatours
                 fauoring
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 ,
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Masse
                 was
                 first
                 by
                 these
                 meanes
                 abandoned
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 that
                 S●gnory
                 .
              
               
                 Also
                 ,
                 I
                 pretermit
                 the
                 dolefull
                 passages
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 practized
                 in
                 Swe●eland
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Country
                 Cythreus
                 (
                 a
                 Protestant
                 )
                 thus
                 relateth
                 :
                 o
                 
                   Sigismond
                   being
                   King
                   of
                   Sweueland
                   by
                   hereditary
                   succession
                   ,
                   was
                   constrayned
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   assent
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   should
                   beare
                   office
                   in
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   only
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 Protestants
                 )
                 
                   as
                   retayned
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Augusta
                   .
                
                 He
                 further
                 saith
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   They
                   forced
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   content
                   himselfe
                   with
                   exercise
                   of
                   his
                
                 (
                 Catholicke
                 )
                 
                   Religion
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   Chappell
                
                 .
                 A
                 truth
                 so
                 well
                 knowne
                 &
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 Osiander
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 generall
                 tearmes
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Protestants
                
                 p
                 
                   of
                   Sweueland
                   did
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   Popish
                   Religion
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   banished
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 I
                 passe
                 ouer
                 with
                 a
                 gentill
                 ●uche
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Palonia
                 ,
                 hath
                 suffered
                 in
                 this
                 kynd
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 poynt
                 the
                 foresaide
                 Protestant
                 Osiander
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 Certaine
                 q
                 
                   of
                   Polonia
                   did
                   (
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   vntymely
                   zeale
                   )
                   expell
                   their
                   Priests
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   violence
                   and
                   sedition
                   :
                   without
                   expecting
                   permission
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Authour
                 r
                 confesseth
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Kinge
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 
                   (
                   most
                   worthy
                   Iudge
                
                 )
                 I
                 haue
                 proceeded
                 (
                 contrary
                 
                 to
                 the
                 byas
                 of
                 myne
                 owne
                 naturall
                 disposition
                 )
                 in
                 relation
                 of
                 these
                 lamentable
                 
                   I
                   lyads
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 tearme
                 them
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 vpbrading
                 importunity
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 ,
                 did
                 compell
                 me
                 thearto
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 former
                 Examples
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 diuers
                 yeres
                 past
                 ,
                 most
                 Nations
                 of
                 Christendome
                 haue
                 become
                 the
                 sable
                 and
                 mournfulle
                 Theaters
                 or
                 stages
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 so
                 many
                 blouddy
                 Tragedyes
                 haue
                 bene
                 acted
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 very
                 shambles
                 ,
                 whearein
                 haue
                 bene
                 shaughtered
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 warranted
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 pretext
                 of
                 introducing
                 the
                 Protestant
                 fayth
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 iustifying
                 of
                 theese
                 so
                 wicked
                 perpetrations
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 diuers
                 most
                 eminent
                 Protestants
                 euen
                 with
                 greate
                 laudes
                 and
                 applauses
                 to
                 celebrate
                 these
                 their
                 attempts
                 .
                 To
                 forbeare
                 the
                 Encomion
                 aboue
                 recited
                 ,
                 giuen
                 by
                 Beza
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Nobility
                 of
                 Fran●e
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 slayne
                 at
                 the
                 batayle
                 of
                 Dreuz
                 ;
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 find
                 ,
                 when
                 euen
                 an
                 inundation
                 of
                 bloud
                 (
                 shed
                 through
                 the
                 insurrection
                 and
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 Protestants
                 )
                 had
                 ouerflowed
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 thus
                 honoreth
                 in
                 words
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 
                   Vide
                   or
                
                 s
                 
                   mihi
                   videre
                   Germaniam
                   in
                   sanguine
                   natare
                   &c.
                   
                   Christus
                   meus
                   viuit
                   &
                   regnat
                   ;
                   ego
                   vino
                   &
                   regnabo
                   .
                   It
                   sermes
                   ,
                   that
                   Germany
                   euen
                   swims
                   with
                   bloud
                   :
                   But
                   Christ
                   liueth
                   and
                   reigneth
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   lyue
                   and
                   reigne
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 he
                 thus
                 further
                 triumphet
                 heareof
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   complainest
                
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Gospell
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   become
                   tumultuous
                   ;
                   I
                   a
                   sweare
                   ,
                   God
                   he
                   thanked
                   :
                   These
                   things
                   I
                   would
                   haue
                   to
                   bee
                   ;
                   and
                   woe
                   me
                   miserable
                   Man
                   ,
                   if
                   such
                   things
                   were
                   not
                   .
                
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 doth
                 not
                 Caluin
                 magnify
                 the
                 former
                 seditions
                 attempts
                 of
                 knox
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 ?
                 Knox
                 u
                 
                   valiantly
                   bestoweth
                   his
                   labour
                   vpon
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 O
                 poore
                 weake
                 blast
                 of
                 wynd
                 (
                 since
                 iniust
                 praise
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 )
                 thus
                 idly
                 spent
                 in
                 commending
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 deserueth
                 all
                 discommendation
                 and
                 reproach
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 much
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 thus
                 extolled
                 for
                 such
                 their
                 rebellions
                 combustions
                 and
                 assacinacyes
                 ,
                 are
                 interested
                 in
                 that
                 sentence
                 of
                 Sainct
                 Austin
                 :
                 
                   La
                   〈…〉
                   vbi
                   non
                   sunt
                   ;
                   torquentur
                   vbi
                   sunt
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 heare
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 wyde
                 and
                 wyld
                 
                 excursion
                 of
                 Discourses
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hould
                 them
                 not
                 altogether
                 pertinenm
                 :
                 since
                 all
                 your
                 former
                 Instances
                 were
                 vndertaken
                 ,
                 for
                 depression
                 of
                 superstition
                 and
                 aduancement
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 weight
                 whereof
                 is
                 to
                 ouerballance
                 all
                 humane
                 respects
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 far
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 proceede
                 hearein
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 determyne
                 :
                 Only
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 without
                 offence
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 matters
                 so
                 me●rely
                 touching
                 the
                 endangering
                 of
                 our
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 beating
                 downe
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kynd
                 of
                 Passion
                 to
                 be
                 insensible
                 and
                 voyde
                 of
                 Passion
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 should
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 haue
                 brought
                 some
                 examples
                 of
                 Protestants
                 disloyalty
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 duty
                 against
                 their
                 Protestant
                 Prince
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 you
                 had
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 wounded
                 our
                 cause
                 indeed
                 :
                 But
                 since
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 insist
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 your
                 former
                 Instances
                 wee
                 repute
                 (
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 for
                 lesse
                 materiall
                 and
                 conuincing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 did
                 comport
                 with
                 my
                 present
                 afflicted
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 my
                 due
                 reuerence
                 to
                 this
                 Seate
                 of
                 Iustice
                 I
                 could
                 well
                 smyle
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 still
                 giue
                 ground
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 of
                 your
                 answeares
                 ,
                 against
                 our
                 former
                 authorities
                 and
                 examples
                 ,
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 mayne
                 Question
                 heare
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   doth
                   teach
                   any
                   disloyalty
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   so
                   euer
                   he
                   be
                   ?
                   And
                   whether
                   the
                   Professours
                   of
                   Protestancy
                   do
                   truly
                   stand
                   chargeable
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   their
                   Disloyalty
                   for
                   matter
                   of
                   Religion
                   ?
                
                 you
                 now
                 haue
                 heare
                 vsed
                 diuers
                 inflexions
                 and
                 turnings
                 to
                 wynd
                 your selfe
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Labyrinth
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 Luther
                 and
                 Swinglins
                 were
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 wrytings
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 You
                 answeare
                 ,
                 that
                 indeede
                 they
                 were
                 iustly
                 charged
                 thearewith
                 ;
                 but
                 neuertheles
                 the
                 tymes
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 refined
                 and
                 purged
                 from
                 all
                 errours
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 such
                 imputations
                 .
                 When
                 to
                 impugne
                 this
                 reply
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 vrge
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Caluin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Knox
                   ,
                   Bucanan
                
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 their
                 book
                 &
                 wrytings
                 most
                 confidently
                 defend
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 and
                 disloyalty
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 Your
                 next
                 sleight
                 
                 was
                 (
                 crossing
                 your
                 former
                 answeared
                 )
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 theese
                 later
                 Men
                 did
                 teach
                 the
                 sayd
                 doctryne
                 ;
                 Yet
                 seing
                 this
                 was
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 speculation
                 of
                 some
                 Protestant
                 Schollars
                 ;
                 but
                 neuer
                 put
                 in
                 practize
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 followers
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 their
                 errour
                 was
                 herein
                 the
                 lesse
                 dangerous
                 and
                 more
                 pardonable
                 .
                 When
                 to
                 confront
                 this
                 your
                 silly
                 euasion
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 particuler
                 Protestant
                 wryters
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 other
                 Protestants
                 are
                 vrged
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 open
                 rebellions
                 and
                 insurrections
                 )
                 actually
                 to
                 haue
                 practized
                 the
                 said
                 speculatiue
                 doctryne
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 :
                 You
                 then
                 lastly
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 vndertaken
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 ,
                 and
                 depressing
                 of
                 superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 Which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 desearue
                 hearein
                 a
                 myld
                 censure
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 you
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 hould
                 the
                 Protestants
                 lesse
                 chargeable
                 with
                 any
                 iust
                 fault
                 hearein
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 euer
                 loyall
                 to
                 their
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 attempts
                 touching
                 religion
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 euer
                 loyall
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 religion
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 rouing
                 and
                 wandring
                 are
                 all
                 these
                 Replyes
                 from
                 the
                 Question
                 heare
                 ventilated
                 ?
                 Which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   Protestants
                   did
                   teach
                   or
                   put
                   in
                   practize
                   Rebellion
                   and
                   insurrection
                   against
                   their
                   lawfull
                   Princes
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   soeuer
                   they
                   were
                   ?
                
              
               
                 But
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 heare
                 pardon
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 you
                 must
                 haue
                 openly
                 confessed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 entrance
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 stand
                 obnoxious
                 ,
                 for
                 teaching
                 and
                 practizing
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Against
                 their
                 true
                 Kings
                 and
                 soueraigns
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 loath
                 to
                 doe
                 )
                 Or
                 otherwyse
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 depriued
                 of
                 all
                 better
                 .
                 Yf
                 any
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 thinke
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 wrong
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 by
                 feigningly
                 imposing
                 these
                 euasions
                 vpon
                 the
                 Vice-Chancelour
                 ;
                 then
                 let
                 that
                 Man
                 set
                 downe
                 such
                 his
                 other
                 owne
                 replyes
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 thinke
                 more
                 satisfying
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 obiected
                 authorityes
                 and
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shal
                 be
                 answeared
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 cannot
                 presage
                 ,
                 what
                 heare
                 could
                 by
                 sayd
                 by
                 any
                 Protestāt
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 to
                 vse
                 these
                 sleights
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwyse
                 plainly
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Protestants
                 
                 doctrine
                 hearein
                 .
                 Answeares
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 haue
                 bene
                 forced
                 (
                 thereby
                 to
                 wine
                 a
                 little
                 tyme
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 vsed
                 your
                 former
                 declynings
                 and
                 subterfugious
                 tergiaersations
                 .
                 But
                 belyke
                 you
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 of
                 weaknes
                 in
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 wheare
                 nothing
                 but
                 weaknes
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 kynd
                 of
                 strenght
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 little
                 sconces
                 are
                 fore
                 the
                 present
                 good
                 fortresses
                 ;
                 when
                 Castells
                 ,
                 Rompyers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 strong
                 forts
                 are
                 Wanting
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Ch
                
                 .
                 To
                 trace
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 your
                 last
                 refuge
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 heare
                 auonch
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestants
                 euen
                 to
                 their
                 Protestāt
                 Princes
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 your
                 last
                 assertion
                 )
                 haue
                 manifested
                 great
                 disloyalty
                 :
                 Thus
                 is
                 your
                 Gospel
                 set
                 against
                 your
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 with
                 Esay
                 ,
                 *
                 the
                 
                   Aegiptians
                   against
                   the
                   Aegiptians
                
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 passe
                 ouer
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 breuity
                 )
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 Kynd
                 ,
                 acted
                 in
                 Scotland
                 x
                 and
                 Germany
                 ,
                 y
                 euen
                 by
                 Protestants
                 against
                 their
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 a
                 whyle
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 ouertures
                 and
                 intendments
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 heare
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 heareto
                 we
                 fynd
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 thus
                 to
                 wryte
                 of
                 the
                 proceeding
                 of
                 the
                 Puritās
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 Protestant
                 Bishops
                 :
                 The
                 z
                 
                   Puritans
                   meete
                   and
                   co
                   ferre
                   concerning
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   without
                   assistance
                   or
                   staying
                   for
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 talking
                 of
                 Penry
                 and
                 other
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 accuseth
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 a
                 
                   would
                   make
                   men
                   to
                   beleiue
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   for
                   the
                   tymes
                   ,
                   and
                   within
                   their
                   limits
                   ,
                   an
                   absolute
                   authority
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   themselfs
                   were
                   Princes
                   .
                
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 ,
                 this
                 Doctour
                 reciteth
                 
                   Martin
                   Sein●r
                
                 ,
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 b
                 
                   thousand
                   hands
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   stroake
                   so
                   many
                   would
                   stryke
                   together
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                
                 (
                 Martin
                 affirming
                 )
                 
                   their
                   suyte
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   reiected
                   ;
                   especially
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   tyme
                   ,
                   whearein
                   we
                   now
                   lyue
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   our
                   enemyes
                   abroad
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   no
                   causes
                   of
                   discoradgment
                   at
                   home
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 D.
                 Bancroft
                 cyteth
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Martin
                   Marprelet
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 giueth
                 his
                 sentence
                 &
                 iudgment
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Menage
                 ,
                 and
                 tearmeth
                 it
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   A
                   speech
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   seditions
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Doctour
                 also
                 further
                 discoureth
                 the
                 threats
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Puritans
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 comminations
                 thus
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 words
                 :
                 
                   We
                   haue
                
                 c
                 
                   sought
                   to
                   aduance
                   this
                   cause
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   humble
                   suyte
                   to
                   the
                   Parlament
                   ,
                   by
                   wryting
                   &c.
                   seing
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   meanes
                   vsed
                   by
                   vs
                   haue
                   preuayled
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   come
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   make
                   all
                   your
                   harts
                   to
                   ake
                   ;
                   blame
                   yourselfs
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 not
                 to
                 stay
                 long
                 hearein
                 D.
                 Succlif
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 of
                 
                   Martin
                   Marprelate
                   :
                   Martin
                   wisheth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Parlament
                
                 
                 
                   would
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   Eldership
                   (
                   notwithstanding
                   her
                   Maiestyes
                   resisting
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   vz
                   by
                   a
                   rebellion
                   .
                   They
                   bragged
                   of
                   a
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   playne
                   ●●armes
                   ,
                   talked
                   of
                   Massacring
                   their
                   Aduersaries
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 D.
                 Succlif
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 I
                 cannot
                 deny
                 
                   (
                   Michaeas
                
                 )
                 the
                 former
                 attempts
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 Yet
                 since
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Papists
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 mainfold
                 traiterous
                 desigments
                 and
                 reall
                 practizes
                 of
                 them
                 against
                 their
                 Protestant
                 Prin●es
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 tragicall
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 related
                 by
                 you
                 are
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 granting
                 the
                 Protestants
                 to
                 be
                 faulty
                 in
                 defect
                 of
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 you
                 Papists
                 may
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 high
                 degree
                 be
                 iustly
                 insimulated
                 within
                 the
                 said
                 Cryme
                 .
                 
                   Good
                   God
                
                 ,
                 your
                 treasons
                 and
                 machinations
                 haue
                 bene
                 so
                 apparent
                 and
                 so
                 approued
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Papists
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 thronge
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 Loyal
                 Papist
                 towards
                 his
                 Protestant
                 Soueraigne
                 (
                 so
                 rare
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 is
                 )
                 is
                 lyke
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 placed
                 among
                 many
                 whyte
                 Saphyrs
                 :
                 So
                 iust
                 reason
                 had
                 the
                 learned
                 D.
                 Morton
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 your
                 Profession
                 :
                 
                   We
                   may
                
                 e
                 
                   now
                   expect
                   as
                   well
                   a
                   white
                   Ethiopian
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   loyall
                   Subiect
                   of
                   this
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 Alas
                 .
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 but
                 verball
                 exagerations
                 without
                 prouffe
                 :
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 wynde
                 of
                 sp●enfull
                 tongues
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 blowne
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 Wynd
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Catholicke
                 Doctours
                 in
                 certaine
                 peculiar
                 Cases
                 ,
                 do
                 ascrybe
                 a
                 powrfull
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 against
                 Princes
                 ;
                 And
                 grant
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 few
                 Catholicks
                 haue
                 proued
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 to
                 
                 the
                 ineffable
                 greife
                 and
                 dislyke
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 good
                 and
                 sober
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 Disloyall
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 :
                 Yet
                 since
                 the
                 difference
                 both
                 of
                 their
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 their
                 attempts
                 ,
                 are
                 incomparably
                 short
                 and
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 doctrynes
                 and
                 reall
                 insurrections
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 Soueraignes
                 ;
                 You
                 haue
                 no
                 reason
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Vice
                   Chancelour
                
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 insult
                 ,
                 in
                 galantry
                 of
                 such
                 amplifying
                 speeches
                 against
                 vs.
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 paralell
                 them
                 heare
                 together
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 seeing
                 the
                 greate
                 disparty
                 ,
                 may
                 ●ecall
                 (
                 for
                 shame
                 )
                 those
                 your
                 speeches
                 ;
                 and
                 suffer
                 your
                 cheekes
                 to
                 witnes
                 your
                 former
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 touching
                 the
                 doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 Protestants
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 those
                 former
                 alledged
                 Protestants
                 )
                 do
                 extend
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 deposing
                 Princes
                 to
                 euery
                 pore
                 parochial
                 superintendent
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 Pope
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 so
                 would
                 be
                 )
                 within
                 his
                 owne
                 circuit
                 ;
                 yea
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 turbulent
                 fellow
                 (
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 tyme
                 ,
                 theare
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 these
                 )
                 they
                 giue
                 this
                 liberty
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 I
                 haue
                 showed
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 base
                 Common
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 promiscuous
                 multitude
                 ;
                 the
                 many
                 headed
                 tyrants
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 societyes
                 :
                 The
                 Catholicke
                 deuynes
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 defend
                 such
                 transcendency
                 of
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 do
                 neuertheles
                 ascrybe
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 only
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 further
                 of
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 sudden
                 &
                 present
                 attempting
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 himselfe
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Heresy
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 priuate
                 person
                 )
                 lyeth
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 perill
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 they
                 teach
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 former
                 sweete
                 admonitions
                 and
                 proceedings
                 .
                 To
                 proceede
                 to
                 the
                 attempts
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 The
                 Protestants
                 haue
                 actually
                 deposed
                 seuerall
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Queenes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   absolute
                   soueraigns
                
                 :
                 Thus
                 is
                 the
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Spayne
                
                 deposed
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Lowcontryes
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   King
                   of
                   France
                
                 ,
                 of
                 certaine
                 Cittyes
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 The
                 supreme
                 
                   Lord
                   of
                   Geneua
                
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Territory
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 Cittie
                 ;
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 of
                 many
                 Imperiall
                 Cittyes
                 in
                 Germany
                 ;
                 
                   King
                   Sigismond
                
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Sweueland
                 and
                 Finally
                 his
                 
                   Maiesties
                   Grandmother
                
                 and
                 Greatgrandmother
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Scotland
                 :
                 The
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 haue
                 neuer
                 yet
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 actually
                 detroned
                 any
                 one
                 absolute
                 Protestant
                 Prince
                 or
                 King
                 ,
                 throughout
                 
                 all
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Sates
                 and
                 Territoryes
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 excommunications
                 of
                 
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   eight
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   his
                   daughter
                   ,
                   and
                   King
                   Henry
                   of
                   France
                   the
                   fourth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Protestants
                 haue
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 fyeld
                 against
                 their
                 Catholicke
                 Princes
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 huge
                 Armyes
                 and
                 hundred
                 thousans
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 warrs
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Low
                 Countryes
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 &
                 Germany
                 :
                 which
                 warrs
                 haue
                 continued
                 for
                 many
                 yeres
                 :
                 The
                 Catholicks
                 neuer
                 yet
                 leuyed
                 any
                 such
                 Armyes
                 against
                 their
                 protestant
                 Prince
                 .
                 Lastly
                 the
                 Protestants
                 haue
                 not
                 only
                 deposed
                 their
                 Princes
                 of
                 seuerall
                 states
                 and
                 Countryes
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 haue
                 really
                 impatronized
                 themselues
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 states
                 ,
                 and
                 keept
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 possession
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 ouer
                 manifestly
                 euident
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 Rochel
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 
                   Geneua
                   ,
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Zeland
                
                 ,
                 seuerall
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Sweueland
                   ,
                   Transiluania
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 haue
                 not
                 made
                 themselues
                 Lords
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 towne
                 or
                 Citty
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 of
                 any
                 state
                 or
                 Kingdome
                 )
                 which
                 haue
                 belonged
                 to
                 their
                 protestant
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 touching
                 the
                 libration
                 and
                 weighing
                 in
                 an
                 euen
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 attempts
                 taught
                 and
                 made
                 by
                 Protestāts
                 &
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 lawfull
                 dread
                 soueraigns
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 )
                 after
                 the
                 true
                 vnfoulding
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 (
                 which
                 afore
                 were
                 lapped
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 mistaking
                 )
                 I
                 demaund
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 your
                 former
                 
                   Termini
                   Conuertibilis
                   of
                   Papistry
                   &
                   Disloyalty
                   ?
                
                 Your
                 similitude
                 of
                 one
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 among
                 many
                 worthles
                 Saphyrs
                 ?
                 And
                 D.
                 Mortons
                 strange
                 beast
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 all
                 Papists
                 (
                 and
                 ●o
                 Protestants
                 )
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 Treason
                 and
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 lawfull
                 Princes
                 :
                 so
                 fowly
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 your selfe
                 was
                 mistaken
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 wildly
                 did
                 your
                 Doctour●aue
                 ●aue
                 of
                 a
                 whyte
                 Ethiopian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                 .
              
               
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 tyred
                 with
                 learning
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 distastfull
                 Theame
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 vnwilling
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 spinne
                 out
                 this
                 discours
                 to
                 any
                 further
                 lenght
                 :
                 Therefore
                 you
                 may
                 heere
                 
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 I
                 would
                 scarse
                 haue
                 beleiued
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 my
                 owne
                 eyes
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 ,
                 my
                 eares
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 wrytings
                 and
                 actions
                 had
                 stood
                 so
                 iustly
                 subiect
                 to
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Reprehension
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 yield
                 (
                 though
                 with
                 greife
                 )
                 to
                 such
                 euident
                 testimonyes
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 produced
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 
                   (
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 )
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 passe
                 without
                 eyther
                 gainsaying
                 the
                 testimonyes
                 alledged
                 ,
                 or
                 denying
                 the
                 Examples
                 insisted
                 vpon
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   [
                   Michaeas
                
                 ]
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 here
                 haue
                 sayd
                 ;
                 Neuerthelesse
                 you
                 haue
                 proceeded
                 very
                 partially
                 in
                 your
                 discourse
                 ;
                 seeming
                 to
                 inuolue
                 all
                 Protestants
                 within
                 the
                 greiuous
                 offence
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 deseruedly
                 stand
                 obnorious
                 thereto
                 :
                 And
                 you
                 deale
                 as
                 iniustly
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 charge
                 all
                 mankind
                 with
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 men
                 do
                 sinne
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 feare
                 ,
                 you
                 repute
                 no
                 men
                 loyall
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MICHAEAS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   honourable
                   Lord.
                
                 be
                 such
                 &
                 ouersight
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 forbid
                 ,
                 my
                 charitable
                 conceats
                 should
                 be
                 enriched
                 within
                 so
                 narrow
                 a
                 compasse
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Your
                   Lordship
                
                 seemes
                 to
                 coniecture
                 .
                 No.
                 I
                 do
                 willingly
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Protestant
                 Doctours
                 haue
                 in
                 their
                 wrytings
                 learnedly
                 defended
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 royalty
                 of
                 absolute
                 Princes
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 subiects
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 religion
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 do
                 as
                 fully
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 theare
                 are
                 many
                 thousand
                 Protestants
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 no
                 dowbt
                 )
                 would
                 spend
                 their
                 lyues
                 and
                 liuings
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 Souerain
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 fayth
                 ,
                 whos
                 loue
                 ,
                 zeale
                 ,
                 and
                 loyalty
                 is
                 caried
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 forcible
                 bent
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 safety
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 aboue
                 deliuered
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 euen
                 forcedly
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 recrimination
                 ;
                 since
                 
                   M.
                   Vice-Chancelour
                
                 would
                 neuer
                 cease
                 to
                 weary
                 your
                 Lordship
                 &
                 idly
                 beate
                 the
                 wynd
                 ,
                 in
                 obiecting
                 Disloyalty
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 Religion
                 ▪
                 Therefore
                 my
                 
                   good
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 extend
                 my
                 former
                 discours
                 to
                 Protestants
                 in
                 generall
                 ;
                 or
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 whose
                 laudable
                 
                 &
                 confessed
                 Loyalty
                 farre
                 be
                 it
                 frō
                 me
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 to
                 impugne
                 but
                 rather
                 my
                 pene
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 vpon
                 iust
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 such
                 their
                 due
                 praises
                 thearein
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 your
                 Lordshid
                 may
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 aboue
                 spoken
                 ,
                 is
                 spoken
                 not
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 themselfs
                 ;
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 spoken
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 condemned
                 )
                 by
                 other
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
                 What
                 dislyke
                 then
                 I
                 may
                 incure
                 heareby
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 attend
                 vpon
                 
                   D.
                   Bancroft
                   ,
                   D.
                   Bilson
                   ,
                   D
                   〈…〉
                   u●cliffe
                
                 and
                 other
                 moderate
                 protestants
                 ,
                 condemning
                 the
                 foresaid
                 protestants
                 of
                 disloyalty
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 the
                 poore
                 Relater
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 reputed
                 no
                 more
                 faulty
                 hearein
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Herauld
                 ,
                 for
                 openly
                 proclayming
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
                 a
                 subiect
                 against
                 his
                 prince
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Printer
                 ,
                 for
                 printing
                 a
                 history
                 ,
                 contayning
                 the
                 manifest
                 confessed
                 vices
                 of
                 some
                 particuler
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VICE-CHANCELOVR
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 well
                 ,
                 Michaeas
                 .
                 All
                 what
                 you
                 haue
                 said
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 for
                 this
                 tyme
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 forbeare
                 further
                 to
                 reply
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 wash
                 out
                 the
                 staynes
                 of
                 those
                 other
                 cryms
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 perpetrated
                 in
                 our
                 vniuersity
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 come
                 hither
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 rekoning
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 to
                 rauell
                 out
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 in
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 perorations
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 besydes
                 your
                 disloyall
                 positions
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 distilled
                 into
                 our
                 Schollars
                 iudgments
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 ouer
                 manifest
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 you
                 do
                 palliate
                 them
                 with
                 impudent
                 denyalls
                 ,
                 and
                 subtill
                 recriminations
                 )
                 you
                 haue
                 enuenomed
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 superstitious
                 and
                 Popish
                 doctrines
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 speeches
                 only
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 forborne
                 (
                 so
                 precipitious
                 and
                 impetuous
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 your
                 designs
                 )
                 euen
                 to
                 wryte
                 certaine
                 short
                 Treatises
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Popish
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 geuing
                 them
                 to
                 your
                 
                   Proselytes
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 theese
                 your
                 doctrines
                 thus
                 spreading
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 multiplyed
                 through
                 these
                 your
                 aery
                 wrytyngs
                 (
                 as
                 through
                 a
                 well
                 disposed
                 Medium
                 )
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 speedely
                 affect
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 weake
                 students
                 .
                 Now
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 thus
                 discolered
                 
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 our
                 (
                 otherwise
                 )
                 most
                 famous
                 Vniuersity
                 ,
                 shall
                 escape
                 vnpunished
                 ;
                 then
                 insteed
                 of
                 due
                 vnpunishments
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 erect
                 Tropheys
                 and
                 garlands
                 of
                 Honour
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 attempted
                 impietyes
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 your
                 Lordship
                 shall
                 not
                 fynde
                 this
                 my
                 Accusation
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 verball
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 rest
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   this
                   Man
                
                 f
                 
                   perswadeth
                   Men
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 heare
                 brought
                 vnto
                 your
                 L.
                 a
                 Copye
                 of
                 Michaeas
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 writing
                 of
                 euery
                 such
                 Papistical
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 by
                 hym
                 vented
                 out
                 .
                 Heare
                 the
                 wrytings
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 deliuer
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 into
                 your
                 L.
                 hands
                 to
                 peruse
                 at
                 your
                 pleasure
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 your
                 L.
                 haue
                 red
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 certaine
                 ro●ing
                 Paperbulletts
                 ,
                 shot
                 by
                 Michaeas
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 our
                 florishing
                 Vniuersity
                 ;
                 Which
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 )
                 may
                 perhaps
                 make
                 some
                 small
                 crack
                 and
                 noyse
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 batter
                 :
                 so
                 fortified
                 and
                 firmely
                 seated
                 our
                 Academy
                 is
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 strenght
                 of
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               CERTAINE
               SHORT
               DSICOVRSES
               TOVCHING
               SOME
               POINTS
               OF
               CATHOLICKE
               RELIGION
               ,
               WRITTEN
               BY
               MICHAEAS
               THE
               CONVERTED
               IEW
               AND
               FIRST
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Notes
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 admitting
                 them
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 wholy
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
               
                 THIS
                 Question
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 best
                 illustration
                 and
                 vnfoulding
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 Categorically
                 and
                 absolutly
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 &
                 Sacraments
                 can
                 be
                 reputed
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Hypothetically
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 by
                 supposall
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                 the
                 true
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Whether
                 the
                 said
                 Notes
                 do
                 preiudice
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 aduantage
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               
                 Both
                 theese
                 poynts
                 shall
                 heare
                 be
                 discussed
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Wheare
                 the
                 Reader
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 b
                 Augusta
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   D.
                   W
                   〈…〉
                   guift
                
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   D.
                   Whitakers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Pro
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 generall
                 do
                 prescribe
                 theese
                 as
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 for
                 two
                 respects
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 themselves
                 may
                 be
                 Vmpiers
                 ,
                 where
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 seing
                 they
                 alone
                 through
                 their
                 misapplication
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 priuiledge
                 that
                 they
                 ascribe
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 will
                 with
                 a
                 Lordly
                 peremptorines
                 decree
                 and
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 Where
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 truly
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 duly
                 administred
                 (
                 they
                 reiecting
                 all
                 other
                 Mens
                 interpretation
                 heerein
                 )
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 where
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 constituting
                 theese
                 as
                 Notes
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 Reason
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 enioye
                 some
                 Notes
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 distinguishing
                 from
                 all
                 prophane
                 Conuenticles
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 they
                 well
                 discouer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 assigned
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 Wryters
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Suc●ession
                   of
                   Pasteurs
                   ,
                   an
                   ●ni●terrup●●d
                   Visibility
                   ,
                   Working
                   of
                   M
                   〈…〉
                   s
                   ,
                   Holin●s
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   Vaity
                   ,
                
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 of
                 like
                 nature
                 )
                 are
                 by
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Authours
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 confessions
                 ,
                 peculiar
                 to
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 incomparible
                 with
                 their
                 protestant
                 Church
                 .
                 Therfore
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 be●te●
                 Notes
                 (
                 seing
                 euen
                 for
                 very
                 shame
                 ,
                 some
                 Notes
                 their
                 Church
                 must
                 haue
                 )
                 they
                 haue
                 thought
                 it
                 good
                 policy
                 ,
                 to
                 erect
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 Notes
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 ,
                 reiecting
                 all
                 former
                 Catholicke
                 Notes
                 ,
                 do
                 reduce
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 inappealable
                 and
                 last
                 Resort
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 priuate
                 opinions
                 ;
                 passed
                 vpon
                 the
                 true
                 
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 due
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 touching
                 these
                 Protestant
                 Notes
                 ;
                 Where
                 the
                 ●eader
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 cleare
                 setting
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 better
                 instruction
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 conceaue
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Protestant
                 Notes
                 (
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 prooue
                 only
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Which
                 here
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 a
                 Note
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 thus
                 teaching
                 :
                 
                   Nottus
                   est
                   duplex
                
                 ;
                 e
                 
                   Vnum
                   Naturae
                   ,
                   vlterum
                   nobis
                
                 :
                 that
                 here
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 only
                 of
                 such
                 Notes
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 Notes
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 informing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 (
                 since
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 instructed
                 
                   à
                   postartori
                
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 that
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 vouchsafes
                 to
                 affoard
                 to
                 vs.
                 )
                 And
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Notes
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 Which
                 Notes
                 in
                 regard
                 
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 are
                 euer
                 〈…〉
                 sicall
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 essentiall
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 Notes
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 reference
                 hereto
                 ,
                 we
                 free●y
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 may
                 be
                 tearmed
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 Notes
                 
                   to
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 point
                 now
                 isluable
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 Notes
                 
                   in
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 yet
                 what
                 anayleth
                 it
                 vs
                 :
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 
                   Notes
                   to
                   vs
                
                 for
                 our
                 direction
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Notes
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 knowledge
                 is
                 better
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   scire
                   per
                   Causas
                
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 noble
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 knowledge
                 God
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 imparte
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 attayning
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteryes
                 of
                 our
                 f●●th
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 for
                 the
                 knowing
                 &
                 searching
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 cannot
                 be
                 erected
                 as
                 notes
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 (
                 I
                 
                 euer
                 meane
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 vs
                 )
                 is
                 seuerall
                 wayes
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 prooue
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Note
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 euer
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 perspicuity
                 and
                 clearnes
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Note
                 .
                 Since
                 otherwise
                 it
                 should
                 follow
                 (
                 an
                 inference
                 both
                 in
                 reason
                 and
                 Art
                 most
                 absurd
                 )
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 prooued
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 lesse
                 knowne
                 an●
                 more
                 obscure
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 necessary
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 )
                 are
                 more
                 obscure
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 I
                 prooue
                 first
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 sayth
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 true
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 )
                 proceedeth
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 :
                 how
                 f
                 
                   shall
                   they
                   beleiue
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   heard
                   ?
                   and
                   ho
                   〈…〉
                   sh
                   a●
                   they
                   heare
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 Gods
                 sacred
                 Word
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 doth
                 presuppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 followeth
                 hereby
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 be
                 afore
                 knowne
                 )
                 doth
                 reueale
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Caluin
                 thus
                 well
                 sayth
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 Deus
                 g
                 
                   potest
                   memo
                   〈…〉
                   sues
                   perficere
                   :
                   nolit
                   tamen
                   eos
                   adol●scere
                   in
                   〈…〉
                   ilem
                   ●tatem
                   ,
                   nisi
                   educatione
                   Ecclesiae
                   :
                   God
                   can
                   pe●fect
                   and
                   instruct
                   vs
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 touching
                 fayth
                 )
                 
                   yet
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   any
                   manlike
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   and
                   perfect
                   strength
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   and
                   lab●ur
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Controuersyes
                 touching
                 fayth
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 alwayes
                 for
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 bot●
                 in
                 the
                 iudgments
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 h
                 Fathers
                 and
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 i
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Among
                 whom
                 I
                 cannot
                 here
                 pretermit
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 D.
                 Field
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 Seeing
                 k
                 
                   t●e
                   Controuersies
                   in
                   our
                   tyme
                   are
                   growne
                   in
                   number
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   nature
                   so
                   intricate
                   &c.
                   
                   What
                   remayneth
                   for
                   me●
                   ,
                   d●sirous
                   of
                   satisfaction
                   in
                   things
                   of
                   such
                   consequence
                   but
                   delige●tly
                   to
                   search
                   out
                   ,
                   which
                   among
                   all
                   the
                   societyes
                   of
                   Men
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   blessed
                   Company
                   of
                   Holy
                   Ones
                   ,
                   that
                   house-hould
                   of
                   fayth
                   ,
                   that
                   spouse
                   of
                   
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   pillar
                   and
                   ground
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   m
                   〈…〉
                   follow
                   her
                   directions
                   ,
                   and
                   re●i
                   in
                   her
                   〈◊〉
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 instructed
                 by
                 this
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 fayth
                 in
                 all
                 Controuersyes
                 and
                 sincere
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sincere
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 prea
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrements
                 ●re
                 more
                 ob
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 difficult
                 to
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 know
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 volunt●●y
                 acknowledgments
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 iudicious
                 Aduersaries
                 :
                 For
                 greater
                 〈◊〉
                 hearei●
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 insist
                 only
                 in
                 o●e
                 or
                 two
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 answearable
                 iudgment
                 hearto
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   Fyeld
                
                 ,
                 potentially
                 included
                 in
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 met
                 words
                 ;
                 We
                 do
                 fynd
                 
                   Iustus
                   Molitor
                
                 (
                 a
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 Aduersary
                 in
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 gs
                 to
                 Cardinal
                 Be●l●rmy●e
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 confes
                 :
                 Nobis
                 l
                 
                   Quo
                   ad
                   iud
                   〈…〉
                   s
                   ●o
                   f●s●
                   al●
                   qua
                   notitià
                   ,
                   prius
                   vera
                   Eccles
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   quam
                   〈◊〉
                   praedicatio
                   〈…〉
                   o●escit
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   true
                   Church
                   by
                   a
                   cert
                   〈…〉
                   co
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   so
                   〈…〉
                   k●o●ne
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   iudgment
                   of
                   re●son
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   word
                   is
                   knowne
                   .
                
                 With
                 whom
                 c
                 〈…〉
                 pireth
                 in
                 expr●s
                 Words
                 the
                 foresaid
                 mentioned
                 〈…〉
                 testart
                 Lubbertus
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 Sacramenta
                 m
                 
                   in
                   v
                   〈…〉
                   nt
                   nobis
                   m
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   quam
                   ●psa
                   Ecclesia
                   :
                   The
                   true
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   ments
                   i●
                   lesse
                   knowne
                   ●o
                   vs
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 〈◊〉
                 geueth
                 his
                 ●eason
                 hereof
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 :
                 
                   Nobis
                   notio●a
                   su
                   〈…〉
                   externa
                   signa●per
                   quae
                   rem●
                   qu●●doque
                   cogn
                   〈…〉
                   ;
                   The
                   external
                   signes
                   are
                   more
                   man
                   〈…〉
                   st
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   v●
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   a
                   thi●g
                   ▪
                
                 〈◊〉
                 heareby
                 imp●ying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 &
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 internal
                 and
                 inward
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 externall
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 eich
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 externall
                 and
                 sub●ect
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Sense
                 ;
                 yet
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 purely
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerely
                 administred
                 ,
                 so
                 (
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 )
                 are
                 they
                 appoynted
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 for
                 the
                 Marks
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 is
                 internal
                 ;
                 since
                 truth
                 in
                 doctryne
                 is
                 internal
                 and
                 inuisible
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 ad
                 hearto
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 note
                 of
                 true
                 preaching
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 beliuing
                 &
                 receauing
                 it
                 so
                 preached
                 &
                 this
                 with
                 perseuerance
                 )
                 is
                 included
                 by
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Note
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 though
                 truly
                 preached
                 )
                 be
                 truly
                 heard
                 and
                 beleiued
                 with
                 a
                 final
                 perseuerance
                 ?
                 So
                 far
                 distant
                 is
                 this
                 pretended
                 Note
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 (
                 for
                 our
                 direction
                 )
                 a
                 true
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 other
                 Argument
                 for
                 the
                 impugning
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 former
                 Notes
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 attestation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 and
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Priuate
                 Spirit
                 iudging
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 ass●eth
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 exploded
                 Errour
                 ;
                 Seing
                 one
                 Man
                 is
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 he
                 fyndeth
                 in
                 those
                 books
                 ,
                 which
                 himselfe
                 admitteth
                 for
                 scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Maiesty
                 and
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 very
                 books
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 supposed
                 voyce
                 or
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 Man
                 vtterly
                 reiecteth
                 ,
                 as
                 Apocryphil
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 lyke
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 priuat
                 Spirit
                 of
                 this
                 Man
                 embraceth
                 such
                 books
                 ,
                 as
                 Canonical
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 bookes
                 the
                 Priuat
                 Spirit
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 absolutely
                 discanoneth
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 it
                 from
                 hence
                 ineuitably
                 resulteth
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 this
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 sincere
                 construction
                 or
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 our
                 knowing
                 which
                 is
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 first
                 proue
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 :
                 (
                 n
                 )
                 
                   Actibus
                   Apostolorum
                   necesse
                   est
                   me
                   credere
                   ,
                   si
                   c●edo
                   Euangelio
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   quoniam
                   vtramque
                   Scripturam
                   similiter
                   mihi
                   Catholiea
                   commendat
                   Ecclesia
                   :
                
                 But
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 our
                 learned
                 Aduersaries
                 ;
                 whose
                 words
                 in
                 their
                 wrytings
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 are
                 most
                 plentifull
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 myselfe
                 (
                 referring
                 the
                 Reader
                 
                 to
                 the
                 references
                 of
                 others
                 o
                 at
                 this
                 tyme
                 with
                 Peeter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 M.
                 Hooker
                 .
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 :
                 We
                 p
                 
                   acknow
                   ledge
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   function
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   seing
                   it
                   is
                   endued
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   discerne
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   books
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 M.
                 Hooker
                 more
                 fully
                 〈…〉
                 th
                 heare
                 of
                 ,
                 saying
                 q
                 
                   Of
                   thing
                   necessary
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   cheifest
                   is
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   what
                   bookes
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   ●●ly
                   ;
                   Which
                   poynt
                   is
                   confessed
                   impossible
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Scripture
                   it selfe
                   to
                   teach
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                
                 r
                 
                   of
                   any
                   Booke
                   of
                   Scripture
                   did
                   geus
                   testimony
                   to
                   ●ll
                   ;
                   et
                   sti●
                   that
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   geneth
                   credit
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   world
                   require
                   ●n
                   other
                   Scripture
                   to
                   g●ue
                   credit
                   vnto
                   it
                   :
                   Neither
                   could
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   any
                   pa●se
                   ,
                   whe
                   reon
                   to
                   rest
                   vnles
                   besids
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   theare
                   were
                   something
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   assurs
                   vs.
                
                 Which
                 thi●g
                 M.
                 Hocke●man
                 other
                 place
                 articulatly
                 ●earmeth
                 :
                 The
                 s
                 authority
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 thus
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   We
                   all
                   know
                   ,
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   outward
                   Motyue
                   leading
                   Men
                   to
                   esteeme
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 by
                 these
                 learned
                 Mens
                 con●ession
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 propownd
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 bookes
                 presented
                 for
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 true
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 Apocry●
                 hall
                 and
                 spurious
                 ;
                 then
                 followeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 in
                 lyke
                 sort
                 authority
                 to
                 propownd
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 pure
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 as
                 necessarye
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 aduantageth
                 vs
                 litle
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 vndoubted
                 bookes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Premisses
                 I
                 demonstratiuely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 seing
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 tought
                 which
                 ●ookes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 Canonicall
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 f●ster
                 in
                 ode●
                 of
                 knowledg
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 apprehended
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Note
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 thearby
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 Since
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 (
                 an
                 absurdity
                 incompatible
                 with
                 all
                 true
                 discours
                 of
                 Reason
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 to
                 vs
                 is
                 later
                 knowne
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Note
                 to
                 vs
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 vs
                 is
                 first
                 knowne
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 other
                 argument
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 euery
                 true
                 Note
                 ;
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 peculiar
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Note
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 applyed
                 in
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 it
                 meare
                 Contrary
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 different
                 sectaryes
                 teaching
                 contrary
                 doctrynes
                 ,
                 and
                 professing
                 themselfs
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 different
                 Churches
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 neuertheles
                 promiscuously
                 challenge
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrements
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Notes
                 of
                 their
                 so
                 much
                 discording
                 Churches
                 or
                 Conuenticles
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 afore
                 named
                 Lubbertus
                 thus
                 truly
                 pronounceth
                 of
                 this
                 poynt
                 :
                 *
                 
                   Praedicatio
                   ,
                   Sacramentorum
                   communicatio
                   ,
                   &
                   similia
                   ,
                   Ecclesiae
                   essentiam
                   non
                   attingunt
                   ;
                   sunt
                   enim
                   Haereticorum
                   conuerticulis
                   &
                   veris
                   Christianorum
                   Ecclesi●s
                   communia
                   :
                   The
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   distribution
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   since
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   common
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Conuenticles
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 And
                 according
                 hearto
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 Puritās
                 theaching
                 most
                 repugnante
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 do
                 wartant
                 these
                 their
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Notes
                 of
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 from
                 hence
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 a
                 madnes
                 in
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 to
                 prescrybe
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Hereticall
                 Conuenticles
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 Opinion
                 )
                 then
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 discouer
                 and
                 note
                 out
                 one
                 particular
                 Man
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 him
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   two
                   eyes
                   ,
                   one
                   nose
                   ,
                   one
                   mouth
                   ,
                   two
                   armes
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Since
                 these
                 Notes
                 or
                 description
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 I
                 thus
                 dispute
                 .
                 A
                 true
                 Note
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 (
                 without
                 discontinuance
                 )
                 a
                 Note
                 theareof
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sometymes
                 only
                 :
                 since
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 temporary
                 Note
                 .
                 But
                 theare
                 hath
                 bene
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 euen
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Scripture
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 any
                 preaching
                 or
                 interpretation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 Therefore
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 cannot
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Assumption
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 is
                 manifest
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 continued
                 two
                 thousand
                 yeres
                 before
                 Moyses
                 his
                 tyme
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 D.
                 Parkins
                 truly
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 Morses
                 u
                 
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   pennman
                   of
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 With
                 whom
                 agree
                 x
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 D.
                 y
                 Whitakers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 learned
                 Men
                 whosoeuer
                 .
                 Againe
                 after
                 Moyses
                 had
                 pened
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 remayned
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 many
                 yeres
                 lost
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 marginall
                 annotations
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Bibles
                 of
                 the
                 yere
                 1576.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 That
                 z
                 
                   it
                   was
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   negligence
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   lost
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   wickednes
                   of
                   idolatreus
                   Kings
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 euen
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 Iob
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 poynt
                 peruse
                 S.
                 a
                 Austin
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 Irenaeus
                 b
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 theare
                 were
                 diuers
                 Coūtryes
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 beleiued
                 only
                 by
                 preaching
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 without
                 enioying
                 any
                 Scripture
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 passion
                 ,
                 theare
                 was
                 a
                 distance
                 of
                 tyme
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 was
                 written
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 penned
                 ,
                 what
                 partly
                 by
                 violence
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 through
                 scarsity
                 of
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 could
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 few
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 true
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 could
                 the
                 Scripture
                 or
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 be
                 a
                 knowne
                 Marke
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 ?
                 Neyther
                 auayleth
                 it
                 heere
                 to
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 was
                 then
                 deliuered
                 by
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 was
                 agreeing
                 and
                 answerable
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 afore
                 or
                 after
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 &
                 Euangelists
                 .
                 This
                 satisfyeth
                 not
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 seing
                 admitting
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 true
                 ;
                 yet
                 what
                 was
                 then
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 was
                 receaued
                 by
                 the
                 hearers
                 through
                 the
                 authority
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 Note
                 or
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 here
                 concrouerted
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceede
                 further
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 aue●re
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                 Position
                 of
                 erecting
                 the
                 preaching
                 the
                 word
                 for
                 a
                 Note
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ignorant
                 to
                 fynd
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 implyeth
                 in
                 it selfe
                 an
                 absolute
                 contradiction
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 First
                 euery
                 true
                 Note
                 of
                 anything
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 knowne
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 so
                 ignorant
                 and
                 doubting
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 be
                 knowne
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 con●nues
                 ignorant
                 or
                 doub●f●ll
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 become
                 a
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Secon●ly
                 ,
                 True
                 sayth
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 knowne
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 withall
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 is
                 knowne
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 from
                 whence
                 springs
                 true
                 sayth
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Since
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 any
                 Note
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 coincident
                 with
                 the
                 Note
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 after
                 the
                 Note
                 is
                 knowne
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 immediatly
                 at
                 o●●
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 with
                 the
                 Note
                 ;
                 seing
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Note
                 is
                 after
                 to
                 know
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Note
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 last
                 argument
                 here
                 vsed
                 shal
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 obscurity
                 and
                 difficulty
                 in
                 generall
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Note
                 here
                 giuen
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Scripture
                 be
                 in
                 it selfe
                 most
                 sublime
                 ,
                 abstruse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 thereof
                 impenetrable
                 without
                 Gods
                 directing
                 grace
                 therein
                 ;
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 obtruded
                 for
                 a
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 illiterate
                 and
                 vnlearned
                 ?
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 most
                 difficult
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 prooued
                 by
                 senerall
                 Media
                 .
                 First
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 authenticall
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 originalls
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Nullam
                   nos
                   editionem
                   ,
                   nisi
                   Hebraicam
                   in
                   vetere
                   ,
                   &
                   Graecam
                   〈◊〉
                   Nouo
                   Testament●
                   authen●●cam
                   facimus
                   .
                
                 This
                 being
                 admitted
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Greeke
                 tongues
                 ,
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 Yf
                 it
                 be
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 true
                 Scripture
                 from
                 the
                 Translations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 hereto
                 that
                 (
                 besydes
                 no
                 Translation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ●s
                 authenticall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Doctours
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 D.
                 d
                 Couell
                 )
                 
                 seing
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Translations
                 made
                 of
                 Scripture
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mainly
                 differing
                 from
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 eich
                 such
                 translation
                 is
                 charged
                 as
                 Hereticall
                 and
                 erroneous
                 by
                 other
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 tongues
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 which
                 translation
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 is
                 the
                 truest
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 English
                 Translation
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 :
                 e
                 
                   A
                   Translation
                   ;
                   which
                   taketh
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   text
                   ;
                   which
                   addeth
                   to
                   the
                   Text
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   sometymes
                   to
                   the
                   changing
                   or
                   obscuring
                   of
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Translation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   absurd
                   ,
                   and
                   senselesse
                   ,
                   peruerting
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Now
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 but
                 reede
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 stabled
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 all
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 reede
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 Men
                 God
                 
                   (
                   who
                
                 f
                 
                   would
                   haue
                   all
                   men
                   saued
                
                 )
                 hath
                 left
                 some
                 meanes
                 for
                 their
                 direction
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 meanes
                 must
                 be
                 sutable
                 to
                 their
                 capacity
                 and
                 in
                 themselues
                 infallible
                 ;
                 seeing
                 otherwise
                 they
                 cannot
                 produce
                 true
                 fayth
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 seeming
                 contrary
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ;
                 one
                 text
                 in
                 shew
                 of
                 words
                 impugning
                 an
                 other
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 to
                 reconcyle
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 themselues
                 they
                 are
                 reconcileable
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 :
                 But
                 also
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 many
                 Comments
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 made
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 scripture
                 be
                 easy
                 and
                 facill
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 do
                 thēselues
                 bestow
                 such
                 labour
                 and
                 paynes
                 in
                 illustrating
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 needeth
                 Commentaryes
                 for
                 it
                 further
                 explanation
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 prostituted
                 (
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it selfe
                 needeth
                 other
                 more
                 cleere
                 Notes
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 it selfe
                 knowne
                 ;
                 without
                 which
                 Notes
                 it selfe
                 resteth
                 most
                 doubtfull
                 And
                 yet
                 are
                 these
                 second
                 Notes
                 in
                 themselues
                 most
                 vncertaine
                 .
                 The
                 Notes
                 for
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 D.
                 (
                 g
                 )
                 Reynolds
                 and
                 D.
                 (
                 h
                 )
                 
                 Whitakers
                 iudgments
                 ,
                 these
                 following
                 :
                 
                   Reading
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   Conference
                   of
                   Places
                   ,
                   we●g●●●g
                   the
                   Circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   Skill
                   in
                   〈…〉
                   gues
                   Prayer
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 a
                 
                 Man
                 stands
                 neuerthelesse
                 subiect
                 to
                 errour
                 and
                 false
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 ,
                 thus
                 saying
                 :
                 i
                 
                   Q●●l●à
                   ●ll●medi●
                   su●●
                   &c.
                   
                   Such
                   as
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   i●terpreting
                   the
                   obscu●e
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   scripture
                   are
                   ,
                   such
                   also
                   is
                   the
                   interpretation
                   but
                   them
                   〈…〉
                   es
                   of
                   in●●●p
                   e●ing
                   obscure
                   places
                   are
                   incerta
                   ,
                   dubià
                   ,
                   &
                   ambigua
                   ,
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   doubtfull
                   and
                   amb●guous
                   :
                   Therefore
                   it
                   necessarily
                   followeth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   interpretation
                   it selfe
                   is
                   vncertaine
                   ;
                   si
                   incerta
                   ,
                   tunc
                   potest
                   esse
                   f
                   〈…〉
                   sa
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   false
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 farre
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 referre
                 to
                 any
                 Mans
                 impartial
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 which
                 euer
                 presupposeth
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 thereof
                 )
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 certaine
                 and
                 infallible
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 when
                 itselfe
                 necessarily
                 ●elyeth
                 vpon
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 Notes
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 meanes
                 are
                 in
                 themselues
                 vncertaine
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 can
                 affoard
                 but
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 and
                 perhapps
                 a
                 false
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 now
                 I
                 can
                 but
                 commisserate
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 :
                 who
                 seing
                 themselfs
                 enui●oned
                 in
                 these
                 strayts
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 Men
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 vnskilfulle
                 in
                 the
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 reade
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 touching
                 this
                 their
                 mayntayned
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 are
                 ●●nally
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 last
                 refuge
                 ,
                 enforced
                 to
                 compart
                 hearein
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 An●baptists
                 ;
                 fleeing
                 for
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Sortably
                 hearto
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 D.
                 k
                 Whitakers
                 (
                 to
                 re●er
                 others
                 l
                 to
                 the
                 Margent
                 )
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 :
                 
                   Omnes
                   linguarum
                   imperiti
                   &c.
                   
                   Al
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   ignorant
                   in
                   the
                   tongues
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   cannot
                   ●udge
                   of
                   places
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   truly
                   translated
                   or
                   not
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   appr●●e
                   and
                   allowe
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   being
                   instructed
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
                 
                   O
                   you
                
                 m
                 
                   sensles
                   Galatians
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   bewitched
                   you
                   ?
                
                 
                 For
                 may
                 not
                 any
                 ●obler
                 ,
                 Wibstar
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Mecanical
                 fellow
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 experience
                 we
                 daily
                 find
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 flee
                 to
                 this
                 refuge
                 for
                 their
                 interpreting
                 of
                 scripture
                 ;
                 at
                 ouching
                 themselfs
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 peculiarly
                 enlightned
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 ●ho
                 〈…〉
                 ?
                 Which
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 what
                 Heresies
                 so
                 absurd
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 ignorant
                 fellowes
                 will
                 not
                 attempt
                 to
                 mantayne
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 a
                 due
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 )
                 which
                 resulteth
                 ,
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 sequele
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Note
                 of
                 true
                 preaching
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 appoynted
                 as
                 Notes
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 direction
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 within
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 (
                 vnder
                 payne
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 )
                 to
                 implant
                 our
                 selses
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 su●uect
                 to
                 th●
                 Premisses
                 this
                 pertinent
                 a●imaduersion
                 following
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 demand
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 certaine
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 answe●ri●g
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 enjoyeth
                 a
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 due
                 and
                 auayleable
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Now
                 heare
                 I
                 auer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 description
                 of
                 Notes
                 is
                 but
                 our
                 owne
                 question
                 ,
                 re●ur●ed
                 vs
                 back
                 in
                 other
                 tearms
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 but
                 a
                 Sophisme
                 ,
                 ●●nsisti●g
                 in
                 an
                 idle
                 circulation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 poynt
                 ,
                 in●ested
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 I
                 demand
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 I
                 vertually
                 ,
                 implicitly
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 immediate
                 meaning
                 of
                 my
                 Words
                 ,
                 demaūd
                 which
                 Church
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 enioyeth
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 since
                 only
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 is
                 honored
                 with
                 this
                 Kynd
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 distribution
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 The
                 Protestants
                 then
                 answearing
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 whearein
                 are
                 fo●d
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 due
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 giue
                 me
                 back
                 my
                 owne
                 Question
                 ,
                 varyed
                 in
                 other
                 phrazes
                 ?
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 in
                 sense
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 That
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 enioyeth
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 &
                 due
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 en●●yeth
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Word
                 and
                 due
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 Most
                 absurde
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 :
                 
                   Demonstratio
                   eiusdem
                   per
                   Idem
                
                 ,
                 iustly
                 exibilated
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 schooles
                 .
              
               
                 Heare
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 end
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Admonishing
                 the
                 Reader
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 S.
                 Austin
                 s
                 and
                 other
                 Doctours
                 do
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 proue
                 from
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 wheare
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 poynt
                 only
                 heare
                 issuable
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 scripture
                 teacheth
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 in
                 teaching
                 of
                 what
                 nature
                 and
                 quality
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 handle
                 the
                 foresaid
                 question
                 Hypotetically
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 supposall
                 only
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 imagin
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 vs.
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 we
                 will
                 call
                 to
                 mynd
                 ,
                 what
                 diuers
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 do
                 teach
                 hearein
                 :
                 Caluin
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 Pastoribus
                 u
                 
                   &
                   Doctoribus
                   earere
                   nunquam
                   potest
                   Ecclesia
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   can
                   neuer
                   want
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Doctours
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   administr●r
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 Doctour
                 Fyeld
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 The
                 x
                 
                   ministery
                   of
                   Pastours
                   and
                   teachers
                   is
                   absolutly
                   and
                   essentially
                   necessary
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Briefly
                 Doctour
                 Whitakers
                 affirme
                 ,
                 That
                 *
                 
                   the
                   said
                   Notes
                   being
                   present
                   do
                   constitute
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   being
                   absent
                   ,
                   do
                   subuert
                   it
                   .
                
                 Now
                 all
                 this
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 I
                 confidently
                 auer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 thereof
                 doth
                 most
                 dangerously
                 recoyle
                 vpon
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 :
                 since
                 it
                 irrephably
                 proueth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 hath
                 bene
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 )
                 at
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 for
                 seuerall
                 ages
                 together
                 )
                 wholy
                 extinct
                 and
                 annihilated
                 .
                 Sine
                 during
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 bene
                 vterly
                 voyde
                 &
                 depryued
                 of
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Doctourr
                 ,
                 to
                 preache
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 hath
                 during
                 so
                 many
                 reuolutions
                 
                 of
                 yeres
                 absolutely
                 wanted
                 all
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 dispence
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 is
                 euicted
                 in
                 generall
                 from
                 the
                 confessed
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestāt
                 Church
                 for
                 many
                 Ages
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 subiect
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 the
                 perusing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Conuerted
                   ●ew
                   ,
                
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 discerpe
                 certaine
                 Confessions
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
                 First
                 then
                 Sebastianu
                 Francus
                 (
                 a
                 Protestant
                 heretofore
                 alledged
                 )
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 :
                 For
                 y
                 
                   certayne
                   through
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   the
                   externall
                   Church
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   fayth
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   vanished
                   away
                   presently
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   departu●e
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   these
                   thousand
                   foure
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   bene
                   no
                   wheare
                   externall
                   and
                   visible
                   .
                
                 D.
                 Parkins
                 in
                 lyke
                 sort
                 thus
                 confesleth
                 :
                 We
                 z
                 
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Luther
                   for
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   ,
                   an
                   Vniuersall
                   Apostasy
                   ouerspred
                   the
                   whole
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Church
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   visible
                   to
                   the
                   World.
                
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 which
                 confessed
                 latency
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 Caluin
                 had
                 iust
                 reason
                 (
                 as
                 presuming
                 his
                 owne
                 Brethrens
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 a
                 
                   Factum
                   est
                   ,
                   vt
                   aliquot
                   secul
                   spura
                   Verbi
                   praedicatio
                   euenuerit
                   &c.
                   It
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   pure
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   did
                   vanish
                   away
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   certaine
                   ages
                   .
                
                 The
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 which
                 poynt
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 of
                 the
                 inuisibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 )
                 will
                 more
                 easely
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 insist
                 for
                 Example
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 ryme
                 immediatly
                 before
                 Luthers
                 Apostasy
                 ;
                 of
                 what
                 tyme
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 confessed
                 by
                 D.
                 Iewell
                 ;
                 as
                 taking
                 his
                 doctryne
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 b
                 
                   The
                   Truth
                   was
                   vnknowne
                   at
                   that
                   tyme
                   ,
                   and
                   vnheard
                   of
                   when
                   Martin
                   Luther
                   and
                   Hulderick
                   Swinglius
                   first
                   came
                   vnto
                   the
                   knowledg
                   and
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Ghospell
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 acknowledged
                 Inuisibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 demonstratiuely
                 prooueth
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Protestant
                 Notes
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 )
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 granted
                 in
                 Visibility
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Protestants
                 haue
                 much
                 endangered
                 themselfs
                 ,
                 assigning
                 the
                 said
                 Notes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Notes
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 setting
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 forsaid
                 Notes
                 do
                 make
                 for
                 vs
                 Catholicks
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 cleare
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 poynt
                 ,
                 for
                 seing
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Doctours
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 World
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 do
                 teach
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 is
                 euidently
                 proued
                 in
                 the
                 fore-said
                 mentioned
                 
                   Second
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   Conuerted
                   Iew
                   :
                
                 And
                 seing
                 an
                 vnterrupted
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 administratian
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 hath
                 euer
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 lyke
                 Confession
                 of
                 our
                 learned
                 Aduersaries
                 )
                 bene
                 in
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 it
                 may
                 inauoydably
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 euer
                 enioying
                 the
                 former
                 imposed
                 Notes
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Or
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 absurd
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 infinit
                 places
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 beene
                 (
                 for
                 seuerall
                 ages
                 )
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 extant
                 vpon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Roman
                 Church
                 enioyeth
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 euidency
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 other
                 wise
                 )
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 D.
                 Field
                 ,
                 c
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   receaued
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   their
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Ordination
                   :
                
                 By
                 Luke
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   que
                   sub
                   Papatufuic
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   vnder
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   when
                   Luther
                   was
                   borne
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   had
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   Ghospell
                   ,
                   the
                   sacred
                   ●eriptures
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 finally
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 many
                 others
                 )
                 by
                 Luther
                 himselfe
                 thus
                 acknowledging
                 :
                 e
                 
                   N●s
                   fatema●
                   &c.
                   
                   We
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   vnder
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   true
                   Scrpture
                   ,
                   true
                   Baptisime
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   keres
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   Sinnes
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   office
                   of
                   preaching
                   ,
                   true
                   Catechisme
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Luther
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 with
                 I
                 end
                 touching
                 further
                 discourse
                 of
                 this
                 subiect
                 :
                 remitting
                 to
                 the
                 euen
                 and
                 impartiall
                 censure
                 the
                 more
                 sober
                 Protestant
                 :
                 whether
                 the
                 danger
                 and
                 detriment
                 ,
                 which
                 fall
                 vpon
                 our
                 Aduersaryes
                 ,
                 by
                 erecting
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 for
                 Marke●
                 
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 (
                 granting
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 marks
                 thereof
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 ouerballance
                 the
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Aduersaryes
                 (
                 by
                 pretending
                 them
                 for
                 Notes
                 )
                 do
                 hope
                 to
                 gaine
                 .
                 Since
                 as
                 by
                 such
                 their
                 pretence
                 ,
                 they
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 knowing
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 priuat
                 Iudgments
                 (
                 which
                 euery
                 learned
                 and
                 iudicious
                 man
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 expoldeth
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 impostute
                 )
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 euen
                 by
                 most
                 necessary
                 Inferences
                 (
                 resulting
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 doctrine
                 herein
                 )
                 first
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 acknowledgments
                 ,
                 wanting
                 the
                 said
                 Notes
                 (
                 being
                 essentiall
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 )
                 hath
                 for
                 the
                 sayd
                 ages
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christs
                 true
                 Church
                 )
                 beene
                 vtterly
                 extinct
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 sayd
                 centuryes
                 or
                 ages
                 ,
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 &
                 Roman
                 Church
                 (
                 through
                 it
                 euer
                 enioying
                 of
                 these
                 Protestant
                 Notes
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 beene
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 great
                 compasse
                 of
                 yeres
                 ;
                 Which
                 last
                 point
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 repugnant
                 to
                 God
                 sacred
                 f
                 Writ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 (
                 vpon
                 most
                 vrgent
                 Occasions
                 )
                 sometimes
                 dispence
                 with
                 some
                 degrees
                 of
                 Mariadge
                 ,
                 prohibited
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 dispensing
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 (
                 which
                 euer
                 bindeth
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 violated
                 or
                 transgressed
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 explanation
                 of
                 th●
                 Question
                 taketh
                 it
                 source
                 from
                 this
                 one
                 Proposition
                 :
                 To
                 wit
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   the
                   preceps
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   deliuered
                   in
                   Leuiticus
                   (
                   touching
                   the
                   degrees
                   prohibited
                   in
                   mariadge
                   )
                   do
                   not
                   bind
                   Christians
                   by
                   deuyne
                   law
                   ,
                   to
                   obserue
                   them
                   .
                
                 Which
                 proposition
                 or
                 sentence
                 being
                 once
                 confirmed
                 and
                 fortifyed
                 ;
                 it
                 then
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 ,
                 may
                 vpon
                 iust
                 and
                 most
                 vrgent
                 occasion
                 dispense
                 without
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 degrees
                 prohibited
                 in
                 Leu●●icus
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 vnfoulding
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 proposition
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 do
                 teach
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 do
                 not
                 oblige
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 properly
                 Leniticall
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Positiue
                   and
                   Iudic●all
                
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Naturall
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 further
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 preceps
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 are
                 Naturall
                 ;
                 so
                 some
                 other
                 preceps
                 are
                 not
                 naturall
                 ,
                 but
                 meerely
                 iudiciall
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 dispensed
                 with
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 a
                 affirmeth
                 ;
                 Whereas
                 our
                 Aduersaryes
                 mantayne
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 are
                 Naturall
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ●ich
                 of
                 them
                 indispensable
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 Naturall
                 precepts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 knowne
                 for
                 such
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 discourse
                 :
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 knowne
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 small
                 discourse
                 of
                 Reason
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 precepts
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 among
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 nations
                 and
                 tymes
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 rectitude
                 and
                 iustnes
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 precepts
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 knowing
                 of
                 thē
                 ,
                 do
                 neede
                 supernaturall
                 light
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 :
                 
                   Diuina
                   positiua
                   ,
                   diuine
                   Positions
                
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 other
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 which
                 receaue
                 their
                 establishment
                 by
                 humane
                 discourse
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Prince
                 or
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 are
                 styled
                 :
                 
                   Humana
                   ,
                   humana
                   Constitutions
                
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 among
                 all
                 men
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 nations
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 this
                 iustly
                 presupposed
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 proposition
                 ,
                 to
                 wit.
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   Precepts
                   deliuered
                   in
                   Leuiticus
                   (
                   touching
                   the
                   degrees
                   prohibited
                   in
                   Mariadge
                   )
                   do
                   not
                   bynd
                   Christians
                   by
                   diuine
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   obserue
                   them
                   .
                
                 Is
                 proued
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 punishments
                 ,
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 twentith
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 transgresse
                 in
                 Ma●iadge
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 ,
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 Thus
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 we
                 there
                 fynd
                 ,
                 that
                 Mariadge
                 contracted
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 Affinity
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 line
                 ,
                 God
                 punisheth
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 compareth
                 it
                 
                 with
                 adultery
                 and
                 sodomy
                 :
                 Which
                 are
                 manifestly
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 punishment
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 there
                 apointed
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 marye
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 Consanguinity
                 in
                 a
                 collaterall
                 line
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Brother
                 maryeth
                 the
                 Sister
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 degree
                 of
                 consanguinity
                 in
                 the
                 collaterall
                 line
                 (
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 nephew
                 maryeth
                 his
                 Fathers
                 sister
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mothers
                 sister
                 )
                 this
                 Mariadge
                 is
                 punished
                 with
                 a
                 lesse
                 and
                 more
                 gentill
                 punishment
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 mariadge
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 Affinity
                 in
                 the
                 collaterall
                 line
                 (
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 maryeth
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 his
                 brother
                 being
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 degree
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 nephew
                 maryeth
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 his
                 vncle
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 punished
                 with
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 so
                 contracted
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 priuation
                 of
                 children
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 begotten
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 mariadge
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 as●rybed
                 or
                 reputed
                 the
                 childrē
                 of
                 their
                 said
                 patents
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 punishment
                 euidently
                 showeth
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 mariadges
                 are
                 not
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Naturall
                 Reason
                 doth
                 not
                 dictate
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 chastisement
                 is
                 a
                 iust
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 foresayd
                 kind
                 of
                 mariadge
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 proposition
                 or
                 sentence
                 is
                 thus
                 prooued
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 (
                 touching
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 mariadge
                 )
                 were
                 ordayned
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 then
                 followeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 vniuersall
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 mariadges
                 contracted
                 within
                 the
                 degrees
                 there
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 tymes
                 and
                 places
                 prohibited
                 ;
                 as
                 euen
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 mantayne
                 .
                 But
                 Moyses
                 hath
                 prohibited
                 Leuiticus
                 certaine
                 mariadges
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 permitted
                 other
                 mariadges
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 prohibition
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 proceedeth
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 meerely
                 
                   iudiciall
                   and
                   positiue
                
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 dispensable
                 .
                 The
                 Assumption
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 is
                 euident
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 doth
                 forbid
                 mariadge
                 of
                 the
                 nephew
                 with
                 his
                 Aunt
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 his
                 Fathers
                 or
                 his
                 Mothers
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 forbiddeth
                 not
                 mariadge
                 of
                 the
                 Vncle
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 side
                 or
                 Mothers
                 side
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Neese
                 eyther
                 of
                 the
                 Brother
                 or
                 the
                 
                 sister
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 nephew
                 &
                 the
                 aunt
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 vncle
                 and
                 the
                 neese
                 are
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 Leuiticus
                 forbiddeth
                 mariadge
                 with
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 brother
                 ,
                 though
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 forbid
                 mariadge
                 with
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 wife
                 be
                 aliue
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 it
                 forbiddeth
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 the
                 wife
                 being
                 dead
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wi●e
                 of
                 the
                 brother
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 verity
                 is
                 thus
                 prooued
                 :
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 preceps
                 (
                 touching
                 the
                 prohibition
                 of
                 degrees
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 )
                 were
                 Naturall
                 ,
                 &
                 binding
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 be
                 bynding
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 Queene
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 not
                 killing
                 ,
                 of
                 committing
                 adultery
                 ,
                 of
                 not
                 stealing
                 &c.
                 were
                 obliging
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 these
                 Precepts
                 were
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 by
                 Moyses
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Lawes
                 touching
                 the
                 degrees
                 prohibited
                 in
                 mariadge
                 ,
                 were
                 euer
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 binding
                 ;
                 Then
                 Men
                 of
                 sanctity
                 and
                 in
                 high
                 grace
                 and
                 fauour
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 contracted
                 mariadges
                 within
                 those
                 prohibited
                 degrees
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 federall
                 examples
                 of
                 holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 did
                 contract
                 mariadge
                 within
                 the
                 degrees
                 prohibited
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 hereto
                 we
                 fynd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 Iacob
                 did
                 take
                 to
                 wifes
                 ,
                 two
                 sisters
                 ,
                 both
                 liuing
                 togeather
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Lia
                 and
                 Rachael
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 ●eede
                 in
                 Genesis
                 :
                 b
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 expressely
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 affinity
                 in
                 the
                 Collaterall
                 line
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 c
                 (
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 )
                 did
                 giue
                 in
                 mariadge
                 to
                 his
                 second
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 being
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 sonne
                 after
                 dying
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 promised
                 her
                 to
                 his
                 third
                 sonne
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 degree
                 is
                 prohibited
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 :
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 )
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 affinity
                 in
                 the
                 Collaterall
                 line
                 .
              
               
                 Neyther
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 replyed
                 agaynst
                 these
                 examples
                 ,
                 &
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 here
                 omitted
                 :
                 That
                 these
                 Patriarchs
                 did
                 sinne
                 in
                 contracting
                 the
                 foresayd
                 mariadges
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 Holy
                 Men
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 may
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 sinne
                 :
                 yet
                 still
                 to
                 liue
                 
                 and
                 dye
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 Iacob
                 and
                 Iudas
                 did
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 incident
                 to
                 vertuous
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 God.
                 Ad
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 do
                 euer
                 bind
                 in
                 conscience
                 :
                 thē
                 followeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Iacob
                 and
                 Iudas
                 did
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 were
                 bastards
                 and
                 illegitimate
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 will
                 that
                 second
                 Euasion
                 (
                 geuen
                 by
                 some
                 )
                 satisfy
                 the
                 former
                 Examples
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 dispence
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Mariages
                 ,
                 through
                 some
                 intended
                 Mistery
                 .
                 This
                 cannot
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
                 seing
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 twentith
                 eight
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 Sister
                 were
                 ioyned
                 in
                 Mariadge
                 to
                 one
                 Man.
                 Thus
                 did
                 Laban
                 who
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 de●eaued
                 Iacob
                 in
                 obtruding
                 to
                 him
                 one
                 Sister
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 other
                 )
                 offend
                 him
                 the
                 other
                 whom
                 he
                 accepted
                 :
                 Neither
                 was
                 this
                 Act
                 reprehended
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 netheir
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 ouersight
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 bene
                 vnaccustomed
                 and
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 iustly
                 beget
                 a
                 scandall
                 ;
                 No
                 dowbt
                 the
                 blessed
                 Man
                 Iacob
                 would
                 either
                 not
                 haue
                 donne
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 a●
                 lest
                 would
                 haue
                 warranted
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 lyke
                 is
                 euident
                 in
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ioyned
                 the
                 wyfe
                 of
                 one
                 brother
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 Brother
                 ,
                 insisted
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 dispensation
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 warranting
                 this
                 his
                 Act
                 :
                 but
                 vrged
                 only
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Custome
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 
                   that
                   the
                   seede
                   and
                   ospring
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   Brother
                   might
                   be
                   raysed
                   vp
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 Proposition
                 touching
                 the
                 prohibited
                 degrees
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 is
                 pro●ed
                 out
                 of
                 Deutcronomy
                 wheare
                 it
                 is
                 d
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   dye
                   without
                   children
                   ,
                   his
                   Brother
                   shall
                   mary
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   raise
                   vp
                   issue
                   to
                   his
                   dead
                   Brother
                   .
                
                 Now
                 h●e●e
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 sayd
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Law
                 in
                 Deut●onomy
                 commandeth
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 nature
                 :
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 absurd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 nature
                 should
                 impug●●
                 and
                 crosse
                 nature
                 .
                 Therefore
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 most
                 important
                 &
                 iust
                 reasons
                 some
                 prohibited
                 degrees
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 may
                 be
                 dispensed
                 
                 with
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 slauing
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 contrary
                 lawes
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 and
                 Deutronomy
                 (
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 scripture
                 be
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 obserue
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 )
                 that
                 matrimony
                 with
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 Brother
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 prohibited
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 mariadge
                 is
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 nakedly
                 ,
                 simply
                 ,
                 and
                 abstracted
                 from
                 all
                 Circumstances
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 manslaughter
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                
                 .
                 Which
                 law
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 ,
                 why
                 there
                 may
                 not
                 after
                 be
                 ordayned
                 some
                 particular
                 positiue
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 prohibit
                 mariadge
                 with
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 Brother
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 circumstance
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 other
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 may
                 warrant
                 and
                 iustify
                 the
                 said
                 mariadge
                 .
                 Euen
                 as
                 the
                 foresaid
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 decalogue
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                
                 :
                 doth
                 not
                 let
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 particular
                 lawes
                 and
                 decrees
                 may
                 be
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 command
                 a
                 theefe
                 or
                 a
                 murtherer
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 :
                 and
                 may
                 also
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 who
                 killeth
                 another
                 eyther
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 defence
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 doctryne
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 of
                 prohibition
                 of
                 degrees
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 :
                 It
                 be
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 (
                 whose
                 ministery
                 imposed
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 )
                 did
                 confirme
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 of
                 not
                 marying
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 Brother
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 to
                 Herod
                 :
                 e
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   wife
                   of
                   thy
                   Brother
                   :
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 howsoeuer
                 this
                 point
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 :
                 yet
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 wholy
                 indispensable
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answere
                 hereto
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 and
                 abrogation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 did
                 impose
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Law.
                 I
                 further
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Herod
                 (
                 euen
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawe
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 wyfe
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 :
                 because
                 an
                 O●pring
                 was
                 then
                 begottē
                 of
                 that
                 former
                 Mariadg
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Herodiades
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 pleased
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 dansing
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 obtayned
                 the
                 
                 heade
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 )
                 That
                 this
                 daughter
                 was
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Herodiades
                 ,
                 begotte
                 by
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 Herod
                 ,
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 f
                 Chrisostome
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 further
                 answeare
                 to
                 this
                 example
                 of
                 Herod
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Herod
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 Incest
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 adultery
                 :
                 since
                 Herod
                 did
                 marye
                 the
                 wyfe
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 yet
                 liuing
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 g
                 Ierom
                 witnesseth
                 out
                 of
                 auncient
                 historyes
                 :
                 and
                 h
                 Iosephus
                 auerreth
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 then
                 of
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Le●iticus
                 (
                 touching
                 the
                 prohibited
                 degrees
                 in
                 Mariadg
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 oblige
                 Christians
                 by
                 diuine
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 euer
                 obseruing
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 in
                 themselfs
                 dispensable
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 (
                 vpon
                 most
                 vrgent
                 Occasions
                 )
                 sometymes
                 dispense
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Precepts
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 heare
                 then
                 appeareth
                 the
                 inconsidrate
                 and
                 rash
                 obloq●y
                 of
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 :
                 charging
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 teaching
                 Mariadg
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 consequently
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 vndertaketh
                 and
                 presumeth
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 Matter
                 or
                 
                   Essentiall
                   parts
                
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 inaltorable
                 by
                 Man.
                 To
                 which
                 false
                 aspertion
                 I
                 answeare
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Pope
                 nor
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 change
                 the
                 essentiall
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Sacrament
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 heare
                 to
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 ioyning
                 together
                 of
                 euery
                 Man
                 or
                 woman
                 (
                 since
                 then
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 might
                 be
                 perfected
                 betweene
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Daughter
                 .
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 ioyning
                 together
                 of
                 Lawfull
                 persons
                 Now
                 which
                 are
                 lawfull
                 persons
                 for
                 Mariadg
                 ,
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 appoint
                 or
                 set
                 downe
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 humane
                 Contract
                 betweene
                 lawfull
                 persons
                 being
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 did
                 aduance
                 this
                 coniunction
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 only
                 determine
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Lawfull
                 Persons
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 contracting
                 of
                 mariadge
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 only
                 
                   prepare
                   the
                   Matter
                
                 or
                 
                 foundation
                 fitting
                 for
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 alter
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 essentiall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Mariadge
                 .
                 And
                 herewith
                 I
                 conclude
                 this
                 short
                 discours
                 ,
                 touching
                 this
                 subiect
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 not
                 expunge
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 writ
                 ,
                 or
                 reiect
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 any
                 grauen
                 Image
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 willingly
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 :
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 sometymes
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 Cathechis●es
                 and
                 Primars
                 .
              
               
                 VVHereas
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 charge
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 conceale
                 (
                 through
                 their
                 affected
                 fraud
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 Catechis●nes
                 and
                 Primars
                 one
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 expunge
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ;
                 To
                 wit
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   grauen
                   Image
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   likenesse
                   of
                   anything
                   aboue
                   in
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   earth
                   beneath
                   :
                   neyther
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   waters
                   vnder
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   nor
                   adore
                   them
                   or
                   worship
                   them
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 eyther
                 a
                 fraudulent
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 ignorant
                 mistaking
                 of
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 words
                 (
                 heere
                 recited
                 )
                 do
                 but
                 make
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Commandement
                 with
                 those
                 first
                 words
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 haue
                 any
                 other
                 Gods
                 before
                 me
                 ;
                 these
                 later
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 be
                 omitted
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 numbering
                 or
                 setting
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 Commandements
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 thus
                 prooued
                 :
                 Euery
                 Image
                 is
                 not
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 or
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 called
                 an
                 Idoll
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 representeth
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   grauen
                   Image
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Act
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 But
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   haue
                   any
                   other
                   Gods
                   before
                   me
                   :
                
                 the
                 internall
                 Act
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 prohibited
                 :
                 Of
                 
                 which
                 point
                 most
                 at
                 large
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 a
                 discourseth
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 Images
                 are
                 not
                 absolutely
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 himselfe
                 commanded
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 :
                 According
                 heere
                 to
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 b
                 that
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cherubins
                   ,
                   Lyons
                   and
                   Oxen
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   :
                
                 In
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 c
                 the
                 
                   brazen
                   serpent
                
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 Exodus
                 d
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Cherubin
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 infallibly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Images
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 distinct
                 precept
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Images
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 said
                 )
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 forbidding
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Images
                 )
                 do
                 but
                 make
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 Commandement
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   haue
                   any
                   other
                   Gods
                   before
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 not
                 fraudulently
                 conceale
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ;
                 as
                 our
                 Aduersaryes
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 tragically
                 complaine
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 .
                 Yf
                 all
                 Images
                 should
                 be
                 absolutly
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ;
                 then
                 should
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 only
                 ten
                 ,
                 but
                 eleuen
                 or
                 twelue
                 ;
                 an
                 inference
                 incompatible
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 e
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 .
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 Inference
                 is
                 thus
                 prooued
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   haue
                   any
                   other
                   Gods
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   Precept
                   .
                   That
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vayne
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   other
                   .
                
                 A
                 third
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   keepe
                   holy
                   the
                   Saboath
                   day
                   .
                
                 A
                 fourth
                 ;
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   Father
                   and
                   thy
                   Mother
                   .
                
                 A
                 fift
                 ;
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                
                 .
                 A
                 sixt
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   commit
                   adultery
                
                 .
                 A
                 seauenth
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   steale
                
                 .
                 An
                 eight
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   beare
                   falfe
                   witnesse
                   against
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   .
                
                 A
                 ninth
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   no●
                   couet
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   couet
                   &c.
                
                 is
                 eyther
                 to
                 be
                 deuyded
                 into
                 two
                 precepts
                 ▪
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 ninth
                 Precept
                 shal
                 be
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   couet
                   thy
                   neighbours
                   wife
                
                 ;
                 the
                 tenth
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   co●ct
                   thy
                   neighbours
                   Oxe
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   Asse
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   his
                   .
                
                 
                 Or
                 els
                 those
                 word
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   couet
                   &c.
                
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 his
                 Oxe
                 ,
                 his
                 Asse
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 ;
                 do
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 precept
                 or
                 Commandement
                 .
                 Yf
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 deuided
                 into
                 two
                 ;
                 then
                 followeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   any
                   grauen
                   ●mage
                   &c.
                
                 shal
                 be
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 Commandement
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 )
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 distinct
                 precept
                 frō
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 videlicet
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   haue
                   any
                   other
                   Gods
                   before
                   me
                   .
                
                 As
                 Clemens
                 Alexander
                 :
                 f
                 Saint
                 g
                 Austin
                 ,
                 all
                 schoolemen
                 ,
                 and
                 Latin
                 Catechismes
                 do
                 teach
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 euery
                 grauen
                 Image
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 other
                 God.
                 Now
                 if
                 supposing
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 :
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   couet
                   &c.
                
                 be
                 only
                 one
                 Precept
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 other
                 fathers
                 do
                 hould
                 )
                 then
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 the
                 tenth
                 Commandement
                 )
                 all
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   grauen
                   image
                   &c.
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   adorethem
                   ,
                   nor
                   worship
                   them
                   &c.
                   do
                   concurre
                   to
                   make
                   vp
                   one
                   Precept
                   or
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 But
                 absolutly
                 and
                 simply
                 to
                 make
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 adore
                 or
                 worship
                 them
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 different
                 things
                 in
                 themselues
                 ;
                 because
                 one
                 man
                 may
                 adore
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 other
                 Man
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 adore
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 is
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 foresayd
                 words
                 .
                 (
                 Since
                 otherwise
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 eleuen
                 Commandements
                 :
                 )
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 certayne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 the
                 absolute
                 making
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 forbidd●n
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 reference
                 of
                 worshipping
                 them
                 insteed
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Schoolemen
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Latin
                 Catechismes
                 ,
                 &
                 Primars
                 do
                 follow
                 herein
                 the
                 first
                 opinion
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   any
                   grauen
                   Image
                   &c.
                
                 do
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Precept
                 of
                 not
                 worshipping
                 other
                 Gods.
                 And
                 therefore
                 Primars
                 and
                 Catechismes
                 ,
                 intending
                 but
                 breifly
                 and
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 do
                 omit
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 that
                 :
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   grauen
                   Image
                   &c.
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   
                   adore
                   them
                   &c.
                
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 implicitly
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Commandement
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 of
                 briefly
                 setting
                 downe
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ;
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Latin
                 Cathechismes
                 and
                 Primars
                 do
                 omit
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 diuers
                 words
                 immediatly
                 following
                 in
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 and
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 Saboath
                 day
                 ,
                 holy
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 omitted
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Six
                   dayes
                   thou
                   shalt
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   all
                   thy
                   worke
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   seauenth
                   day
                   is
                   the
                   Saboath
                   of
                   thy
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thy
                   God
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Besides
                 many
                 other
                 words
                 there
                 following
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 course
                 the
                 Catechisms
                 and
                 Primars
                 take
                 in
                 setting
                 downe
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 honoring
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 thy
                 Mother
                 :
                 where
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 are
                 also
                 for
                 b●euity
                 omitted
                 :
                 
                   that
                   thy
                   dayes
                   may
                   be
                   prolonged
                   vpon
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thy
                   God
                   giueth
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Now
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 loose
                 and
                 dissolute
                 kind
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 argue
                 :
                 The
                 Papists
                 do
                 purposely
                 conceale
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 diuers
                 passages
                 immediatly
                 following
                 &
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 Saboath
                 day
                 ,
                 holy
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 honoring
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 :
                 because
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 breuity
                 )
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 said
                 passages
                 (
                 being
                 but
                 meere
                 explications
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Commandements
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 Cathechismes
                 and
                 Primars
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 recitall
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 argue
                 most
                 wildly
                 against
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 setting
                 downe
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   grauē
                   Image
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Yf
                 the
                 Protestants
                 could
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 Catholicke
                 did
                 say
                 or
                 mantaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 words
                 of
                 not
                 making
                 Images
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 spoken
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 deliuery
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 to
                 Moyses
                 :
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 iust
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 with
                 great
                 Impiety
                 herein
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 Protestants
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 accusation
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 against
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 herein
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 errour
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 intimated
                 )
                 compounded
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 ignorance
                 :
                 where
                 (
                 I
                 thinke
                 )
                 the
                 greater
                 Ingredient
                 is
                 malice
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 touching
                 the
                 supposed
                 
                 raizing
                 and
                 expunging
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 Commandement
                 by
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrine
                 touching
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 TOuching
                 Images
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 teach
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 lawfully
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 and
                 kept
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 profit
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 hauing
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 lawfully
                 geue
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 peculiar
                 respect
                 or
                 worship
                 (
                 aboue
                 other
                 prophane
                 things
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 things
                 consecrated
                 vnto
                 religious
                 vses
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Vtility
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 instruct
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 reade
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 worthely
                 called
                 :
                 a
                 
                   Libri
                   illiter
                   atorum
                
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 picture
                 is
                 so
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 it
                 contayneth
                 in
                 it selfe
                 a
                 short
                 abstract
                 or
                 Compendium
                 of
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 :
                 Thus
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 When
                 Christ
                 is
                 painted
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 yonge
                 Child
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 his
                 mother
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 tyed
                 to
                 a
                 Pillar
                 to
                 be
                 whipped
                 ;
                 or
                 hanging
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 or
                 rysing
                 from
                 the
                 graue
                 :
                 or
                 ascending
                 to
                 Heauen
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 ignorant
                 by
                 behoulding
                 the
                 pictures
                 ,
                 are
                 theareby
                 put
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 the
                 Passion
                 ,
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ascention
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 lyke
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 Saincts
                 :
                 who
                 are
                 commonly
                 pictured
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 picture
                 doth
                 descrybe
                 some
                 cheiffe
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 sufferance
                 ,
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 or
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 )
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 S.
                 Lawrence
                 is
                 commonly
                 pictured
                 lying
                 vpon
                 the
                 gridiron
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 other
                 Saincts
                 )
                 And
                 thus
                 secondarily
                 it
                 resulteth
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 Images
                 are
                 profitabl●
                 to
                 〈…〉
                 our
                 Loue
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Saincts
                 :
                 Seing
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 loueth
                 ,
                 doth
                 most
                 willingly
                 behould
                 and
                 comtemplate
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 partye
                 ,
                 so
                 beloued
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 Images
                 do
                 greately
                 healpe
                 vs
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 prayer
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 and
                 behoulding
                 them
                 at
                 that
                 tyme
                 ,
                 they
                 presearue
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saincts
                 :
                 and
                 so●n
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 our
                 thoughts
                 are
                 fixed
                 with
                 greater
                 eleuation
                 of
                 mynd
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 pictures
                 ●eare
                 present
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 that
                 whē
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 we
                 neither
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 nor
                 honour
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Protestants
                 willfully
                 mistaken
                 assertion
                 ,
                 most
                 wrongfully
                 laid
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 prosecute
                 God
                 with
                 that
                 supreme
                 reuerence
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 vse
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 Catholicks
                 make
                 of
                 Images
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 our
                 Deuotions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 entreate
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Images
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 learned
                 b
                 Schoolemen
                 ,
                 Adoration
                 or
                 worship
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 containeth
                 in
                 it selfe
                 three
                 different
                 Acts.
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Vnderstanding
                
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 apprehend
                 the
                 excellen●y
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 w●●ch
                 we
                 are
                 inwardly
                 moued
                 to
                 manifest
                 or
                 protest
                 our
                 Worship
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 exteriour
                 or
                 interiour
                 Act
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 
                   exteriour
                   Act
                
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 moue
                 our
                 hat
                 ,
                 or
                 bow
                 our
                 leg
                 ,
                 or
                 show
                 some
                 other
                 externall
                 signe
                 in
                 manifestation
                 of
                 our
                 inward
                 worship
                 geuen
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 three
                 Acts
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 e●entiall
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 first
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 with
                 ●rision
                 and
                 scorne
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 worshipped
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
                 Heare
                 further
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 geuen
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 cheife
                 and
                 supreme
                 prostration
                 and
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 and
                 last
                 ending
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 our
                 cheife
                 Good
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Deuynes
                 ,
                 Latria
                 :
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 communicated
                 without
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 any
                 Creature
                 .
              
               
                 Worshipps
                 geuen
                 to
                 Creatures
                 are
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 excellencyes
                 in
                 the
                 Creatures
                 .
                 
                 And
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 worship
                 exhibited
                 is
                 seuerally
                 called
                 :
                 
                   as
                   dulia
                   ,
                   s●perdulia
                   ,
                   cultus
                   religiosus
                   ,
                   and
                   cultus
                   ciuilis
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Act
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easy
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 seuerall
                 kynds
                 of
                 worshipps
                 :
                 For
                 almost
                 all
                 exteriour
                 Acts
                 (
                 sacrifice
                 only
                 excepted
                 )
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 euery
                 kynd
                 of
                 worship
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 hearto
                 wee
                 recde
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 act
                 of
                 bowing
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 did
                 adore
                 God
                 ,
                 Genes
                 .
                 17.
                 did
                 worship
                 Angells
                 .
                 Genes
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 did
                 worship
                 Men
                 ,
                 Genes
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 do
                 vse
                 to
                 kneele
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 :
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 or
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 parents
                 :
                 yet
                 with
                 disparity
                 of
                 honour
                 to
                 eich
                 of
                 theese
                 .
                 And
                 heare
                 is
                 the
                 source
                 and
                 fountayne
                 of
                 the
                 Protestats
                 mistaking
                 ,
                 who
                 hearing
                 that
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 sometymes
                 exhibit
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 externall
                 worship
                 to
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 geuen
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 do
                 instantly
                 exclayme
                 forth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lyke
                 maner
                 ;
                 Se
                 how
                 the
                 Papists
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 Creatures
                 :
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 pray
                 to
                 stocks
                 and
                 stones
                 :
                 Poore
                 Men
                 ,
                 I
                 commiserate
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 who
                 so
                 much
                 mistake
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Catholickes
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 doctryne
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 worship
                 geuen
                 to
                 Images
                 :
                 This
                 ensuing
                 is
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 doctryne
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Images
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Saincts
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   and
                   honored
                   with
                   a
                   peculiar
                   respect
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   neither
                   any
                   Confidence
                   be
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Images
                   :
                   neither
                   any
                   petityon
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   bele●ued
                   ,
                   that
                   theare
                   is
                   any
                   Diuinity
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 an
                 inferiour
                 kind
                 of
                 religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 ascrybed
                 to
                 things
                 consecrated
                 to
                 holy
                 ends
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 euer
                 presumed
                 )
                 is
                 geuen
                 them
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 sake
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 they
                 represent
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 d
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 ouer
                 the
                 Arke
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 
                   brasen
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 in
                 lyke
                 sort
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 Iohn
                 c.
                 3.
                 was
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 to
                 both
                 theese
                 the
                 Iewes
                 gaue
                 a
                 peculiar
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                 things
                 ordayned
                 to
                 religious
                 vses
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 adore
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 they
                 must
                 adore
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Cherubin
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 could
                 not
                 the
                 brasen
                 Serpent
                 but
                 be
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 being
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 place
                 by
                 Gods
                 command
                 ,
                 did
                 cure
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 locked
                 vpon
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 here
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 lawfull
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Angells
                 (
                 I
                 euer
                 meane
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 due
                 to
                 conseciated
                 things
                 )
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Saincts
                 departed
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 
                   bras●n
                   Serpent
                
                 might
                 be
                 worshipped
                 (
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 this
                 religious
                 respect
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 )
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 it
                 )
                 as
                 be●ring
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 :
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 esteemed
                 venerable
                 .
                 Ad
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Pascha
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 e
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 it
                 signification
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 dedicated
                 to
                 diuine
                 Worship
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 vestements
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 be
                 tearmed
                 ,
                 Holy
                 :
                 f
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 sepulcre
                 or
                 graue
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 Glorious
                 :
                 g
                 Yf
                 also
                 it
                 be
                 sayd
                 in
                 Exodus
                 :
                 h
                 
                   The
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   t
                   〈…〉
                   ou
                   standest
                   is
                   holy
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 sayd
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 there
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 the
                 Scripture
                 be
                 called
                 :
                 i
                 
                   Sacrae
                   litterae
                   holy
                   letters
                
                 :
                 &
                 this
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 letters
                 are
                 signes
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 expressed
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 if
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 IESVS
                 we
                 be
                 commanded
                 to
                 bow
                 k
                 (
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 being
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 picture
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 )
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 be●re
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saincts
                 a
                 religious
                 respect
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ?
              
               
                 Againe
                 leauing
                 diuine
                 authorityes
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 to
                 force
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 Yf
                 a
                 picture
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 disgrace
                 and
                 iniurye
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 thearein
                 represented
                 ;
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 a
                 Picture
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerence
                 .
                 This
                 inference
                 is
                 most
                 demonstratiue
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 a
                 Picture
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 disgrace
                 or
                 Contumely
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 :
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Subiect
                 (
                 disloyalty
                 affected
                 to
                 his
                 Prince
                 )
                 should
                 
                 deface
                 ,
                 teare
                 ,
                 or
                 breake
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 otherwyse
                 indecently
                 handle
                 his
                 Princes
                 picture
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 stabbing
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 knife
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lyke
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 some
                 Athist
                 (
                 denving
                 all
                 Scripture
                 )
                 should
                 betrample
                 vnder
                 his
                 feete
                 (
                 through
                 scorne
                 and
                 malice
                 )
                 the
                 Bible
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 Would
                 not
                 theese
                 actions
                 be
                 seuerely
                 chastized
                 ?
                 And
                 might
                 not
                 the
                 Pictures
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 suffered
                 disgrace
                 and
                 indignity
                 heareby
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 wrong
                 and
                 indignitie
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 Then
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 may
                 the
                 Pictures
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saincts
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 due
                 religious
                 respect
                 aboue
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saincts
                 represented
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Pictures
                 .
              
               
                 Only
                 heere
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 is
                 often
                 intimated
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 respect
                 we
                 giue
                 to
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 
                 supreme
                 honour
                 and
                 veneration
                 due
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 an
                 inferiour
                 religious
                 respect
                 ,
                 due
                 to
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 spirituall
                 ends
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 .
                 The
                 verity
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Point
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 custome
                 of
                 standing
                 barehead
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 reuerence
                 to
                 the
                 Cloath
                 of
                 Estate
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 absence
                 .
                 ●or
                 as
                 to
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 representing
                 our
                 temporall
                 Prince
                 )
                 a
                 ciuill
                 honour
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 giuen
                 :
                 so
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 )
                 a
                 religious
                 respect
                 or
                 honour
                 may
                 be
                 ascrybed
                 to
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 cheife
                 King
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 our
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 practice
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 euident
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 hearein
                 to
                 the
                 cleare
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 l
                 Austin
                 ,
                 m
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 n
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 o
                 Basill
                 ,
                 p
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 q
                 Athanasius
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 whose
                 whole
                 sentences
                 thereof
                 were
                 ouer
                 longe
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 iudgment
                 touching
                 Images
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 Learned
                 Protestants
                 to
                 confesse
                 no
                 lesse
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 thus
                 w●yte
                 the
                 Centurists
                 :
                 
                   Lactantius
                   affirmeth
                   many
                   superstitious
                   things
                   ,
                   concerning
                
                 
                 
                 
                   Christs
                   Image
                
                 :
                 r
                 
                   And
                   Bede
                   erred
                   in
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Images
                   .
                
                 And
                 Osiander
                 s
                 confssseth
                 ,
                 that
                 Gregory
                 by
                 his
                 Indulgenses
                 ,
                 established
                 pilgrimages
                 to
                 Images
                 .
                 t
                 Bale
                 thus
                 playnly
                 wryteth
                 :
                 
                   Leo
                   allowed
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Images
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 M.
                 u
                 Symondus
                 thus
                 accordeth
                 with
                 Bale
                 :
                 
                   Leo
                   decreed
                   ,
                   that
                   reuerence
                   should
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   Images
                   .
                
                 To
                 all
                 whose
                 confessed
                 testimonyes
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 adioyne
                 the
                 acknowledgments
                 of
                 Functius
                 x
                 and
                 Cedrenus
                 ,
                 y
                 confessing
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 prooue
                 out
                 of
                 z
                 Nicephorus
                 )
                 that
                 Xenayas
                 Persa
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 auntient
                 tymes
                 ,
                 that
                 impugned
                 the
                 due
                 worship
                 of
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 haue
                 Images
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 taught
                 (
                 as
                 true
                 and
                 warrantable
                 doctrine
                 )
                 by
                 diuers
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 Cempnitius
                 ,
                 a
                 by
                 Luther
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 Brentius
                 ,
                 Iacobus
                 c
                 Andreas
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 discourse
                 touching
                 Images
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 authenticall
                 and
                 strange
                 miracle
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 recorded
                 by
                 d
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 e
                 Theophilact
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 Zozemene
                 ;
                 all
                 auncient
                 &
                 graue
                 Wryters
                 ;
                 whose
                 authorityes
                 herein
                 if
                 we
                 reiect
                 ,
                 we
                 reiect
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 recorded
                 by
                 auntient
                 Historiographers
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 woman
                 ,
                 whom
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 cured
                 of
                 the
                 bloody
                 flux
                 ,
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 brazen
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 foote
                 whereof
                 did
                 spring
                 a
                 strange
                 hearb
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 hearbe
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 did
                 ascend
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 scirt
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 vertue
                 to
                 cure
                 all
                 diseases
                 .
                 Which
                 vertue
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 Hearbe
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 manifestation
                 ,
                 that
                 due
                 respect
                 might
                 lawfully
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Images
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Touching
                 Prayer
                 to
                 Saincts
                 .
              
               
                 TOuchinge
                 Prayer
                 to
                 Saincts
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 deliuer
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 doctryne
                 thereof
                 in
                 certaine
                 Propositions
                 ;
                 which
                 Propositions
                 may
                 searue
                 as
                 certaine
                 graduall
                 stips
                 or
                 degrees
                 of
                 this
                 Controuersye
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   Saincts
                   ,
                   as
                   authours
                   or
                   principall
                   dispensours
                   of
                   diuine
                   benefitts
                   ,
                   to
                   obtaine
                   from
                   them
                   either
                   grace
                   or
                   glorye
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   obtaining
                   our
                   Eternall
                   felicitie
                   ;
                   much
                   lesse
                   ,
                   the
                   Crawne
                   of
                   glory
                   or
                   heauen
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 Since
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 S.
                 Austin
                 a
                 and
                 all
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 Gods.
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 directed
                 to
                 Saincts
                 should
                 sound
                 otherwyse
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Our
                   Lady
                   healpe
                   me
                   &c.
                
                 
                 We
                 are
                 heare
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 naked
                 words
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Lady
                   healpe
                   me
                   by
                   her
                   intercession
                   and
                   prayers
                   to
                   her
                   sonne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 otherwyse
                 :
                 Euen
                 as
                 we
                 fynd
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Paule
                 saith
                 of
                 hymselfe
                 :
                 b
                 
                   If
                   I
                   may
                   saue
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   :
                
                 meaning
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Gentills
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 the
                 sayd
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 hymselfe
                 :
                 To
                 c
                 
                   all
                   Men
                   I
                   am
                   become
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   saue
                   all
                   :
                
                 meaning
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 all
                 not
                 as
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 healping
                 them
                 and
                 furthering
                 their
                 Saluation
                 by
                 his
                 preaching
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 prayers
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 being
                 truly
                 vnderstoode
                 )
                 may
                 sear●e
                 well
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 often
                 mistaking
                 and
                 misinterpreting
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrine
                 touching
                 prayer
                 to
                 Saincts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Proposition
                 .
                 
                   Saincts
                   are
                   not
                   our
                   immediate
                   Mediatours
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   intercession
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   But
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   demande
                   or
                   obtayne
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   they
                   demaund
                   and
                   obtayne
                   it
                   ,
                   through
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Merits
                   .
                
                 And
                 according
                 hearto
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 Saincts
                 )
                 end
                 with
                 this
                 clause
                 :
                 
                   Per
                   Christum
                   Dominum
                   nostrum
                
                 :
                 
                 For
                 we
                 willingly
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 d
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 cōmeth
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 their
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 Redemption
                 :
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 Saincts
                 may
                 be
                 tearmed
                 our
                 
                   Mediatours
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Intercession
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Proposition
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Saincts
                   ,
                   which
                   reigue
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   do
                   pray
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   particular
                   :
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 particular
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 particular
                 Necessityes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Men.
                 This
                 is
                 proued
                 first
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 Ieremy
                 :
                 e
                 
                   If
                   Moyses
                   and
                   Samuel
                   shall
                   stand
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   Soule
                   is
                   not
                   towards
                   this
                   People
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 Moyses
                 and
                 Samuel
                 (
                 then
                 being
                 dead
                 )
                 might
                 and
                 were
                 accustomed
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 proued
                 from
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Angells
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 out
                 of
                 seuerall
                 passages
                 of
                 f
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Angells
                 do
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 Saincts
                 ;
                 seing
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 appertayneth
                 to
                 this
                 function
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 Saincts
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 Angells
                 haue
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 Intelligence
                 or
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Will
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 euer
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 loue
                 vs
                 vehemently
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 they
                 g
                 are
                 equall
                 euen
                 with
                 Angells
                 :
                 Besids
                 ,
                 some
                 priuiledges
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wanting
                 in
                 Angells
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 Saincts
                 are
                 more
                 conioyned
                 and
                 vnited
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 tryed
                 our
                 dangers
                 and
                 Miseries
                 ,
                 which
                 Angells
                 haue
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 Proposition
                 is
                 proued
                 from
                 the
                 many
                 apparitions
                 of
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 euidently
                 testified
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 euen
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Of
                 diuers
                 such
                 particular
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 See
                 h
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 i
                 Austin
                 ,
                 k
                 Basill
                 ,
                 l
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 m
                 Gregory
                 Nyslene
                 ,
                 and
                 n
                 Theodoret
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 so
                 auncient
                 and
                 reuerend
                 Fathers
                 to
                 reiect
                 ,
                 touching
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 by
                 answearing
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 relations
                 are
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 necessarie
                 inference
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 authority
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 humane
                 Historyes
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 Proposition
                 .
                 
                   Saincts
                   and
                   Angells
                   are
                   religiously
                   and
                   profitably
                   inuoked
                   and
                   prayed
                   vnto
                   ,
                   by
                   liuing
                   Men.
                
                 This
                 is
                 proued
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Wee
                 reade
                 ,
                 that
                 Iacob
                 blessing
                 the
                 sonns
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 The
                 o
                 
                   Angell
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   deliured
                   me
                   from
                   all
                   Euill
                   ,
                   blesse
                   these
                   Children
                
                 ;
                 wheare
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 Iacob
                 expressly
                 inuoketh
                 these
                 Angell
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 thus
                 in
                 Iob.
                 Call
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   if
                   any
                   will
                   answeare
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Saincts
                   :
                
                 Wheare
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 Angells
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 Sainct
                 Austin
                 q
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 Proposition
                 is
                 proued
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 Testaments
                 the
                 Liuing
                 were
                 inuoked
                 and
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 by
                 liuing
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Booke
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 Iob.
                 
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 S.
                 Pauli
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Brethren
                   I
                   beseach
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   all
                   healpe
                   me
                   in
                   your
                   prayers
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   God.
                
                 Which
                 Kynd
                 of
                 prayer
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 t
                 Ephesians
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 u
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 x
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 to
                 the
                 y
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 z
                 Hebrewes
                 :
                 So
                 familiar
                 and
                 vsuall
                 was
                 this
                 to
                 S.
                 Paull
                 .
                 Therefore
                 from
                 hence
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 inuoke
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Men
                 ;
                 being
                 now
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 and
                 raigning
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 This
                 Inference
                 is
                 most
                 necessarye
                 &
                 demonstratiue
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 now
                 lawfull
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 Saincts
                 now
                 in
                 Heauen
                 will
                 not
                 healpe
                 vs
                 with
                 their
                 intercession
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 seing
                 the
                 Saincts
                 in
                 Heauen
                 enioye
                 greater
                 Charity
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 heare
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 Or
                 els
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Saincts
                 cannot
                 healpe
                 vs
                 with
                 their
                 prayers
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 lesse
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 afore
                 healpe
                 vs
                 with
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 then
                 but
                 Pilgrims
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 now
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 arryued
                 into
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 Or
                 els
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 pray
                 or
                 demaund
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 looke
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Angells
                 do
                 know
                 the
                 Conuersion
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 reioyce
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 S.
                 a
                 Luke
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 source
                 or
                 wellspring
                 of
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Saincts
                 do
                 know
                 our
                 prayers
                 ;
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 offer
                 iniury
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 ,
                 seing
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 And
                 then
                 consequently
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 most
                 iniurious
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 the
                 Colossians
                 and
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 iniury
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 honour
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 friends
                 are
                 honored
                 ,
                 and
                 Embassadours
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 Euen
                 so
                 heere
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 iniury
                 done
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 honour
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Saincts
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 honored
                 by
                 praying
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 since
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 commit
                 
                 an
                 iniury
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 sayd
                 )
                 who
                 should
                 desire
                 &
                 entreate
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 .
                 This
                 argument
                 is
                 vnanswerable
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 :
                 since
                 the
                 Saincts
                 in
                 Heauen
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 liuing
                 are
                 :
                 they
                 also
                 wholy
                 relye
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 intercession
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 liuing
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 desire
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 desyre
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Inuocation
                 of
                 Saincts
                 is
                 further
                 prooued
                 from
                 seuerall
                 auncient
                 Councells
                 :
                 whose
                 places
                 for
                 greater
                 breuity
                 I
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 ▪
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 written
                 to
                 Leo
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 epistle
                 is
                 adioyned
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Calcedon
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 b
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 sixt
                 c
                 generall
                 councell
                 ,
                 the
                 seauenth
                 d
                 generall
                 coūcell
                 ,
                 besides
                 diuers
                 others
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 beleiued
                 &
                 practized
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 praying
                 to
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 from
                 the
                 references
                 herein
                 the
                 margent
                 .
                 See
                 then
                 hereof
                 Dionisius
                 e
                 Areopagita
                 ,
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 f
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 g
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 (
                 h
                 )
                 Basill
                 ,
                 i
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 k
                 Gregory
                 l
                 Nyssene
                 ,
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 m
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 n
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 o
                 Austin
                 ,
                 p
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 iudgment
                 and
                 practize
                 herein
                 is
                 so
                 manifest
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 fynd
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 confessed
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
                 M.
                 Fulke
                 thus
                 sayth
                 :
                 r
                 
                   I
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Austin
                   ,
                   and
                   Ierome
                   did
                   hould
                   Inuocation
                   
                   of
                   Saincts
                   to
                   be
                   lawfull
                   .
                
                 The
                 sayd
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 doth
                 further
                 thus
                 write
                 :
                 In
                 s
                 
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   Basill
                   ,
                   and
                   Chrysostome
                   is
                   mention
                   of
                   Inuocation
                   of
                   Saincts
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 fully
                 the
                 same
                 D.
                 thus
                 confesseth
                 :
                 Many
                 t
                 
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   did
                   hould
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Saincts
                   departed
                   do
                   pray
                   for
                   vs.
                
                 In
                 which
                 generall
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 herein
                 D.
                 Whitguift
                 (
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 )
                 thus
                 cōspireth
                 with
                 the
                 foresayd
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 :
                 u
                 
                   Almost
                   all
                   the
                   Bishopps
                   and
                   Wryters
                   of
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Church
                   and
                   Latin
                   also
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   were
                   spotted
                   with
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Inuocation
                   of
                   Saincts
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   points
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 D.
                 Couell
                 thus
                 〈…〉
                 peth
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 x
                 
                   Diuers
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Greeke
                   and
                   Latin
                   Church
                   ,
                   were
                   spotted
                   with
                   the
                   errour
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   Inuocation
                   of
                   Saincts
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 confesse
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 iudgment
                 hearein
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 beleiue
                 the
                 doctrine
                 〈◊〉
                 selfe
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 cleare
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 Luther
                 hymselfe
                 thus
                 to
                 wryte
                 :
                 De
                 y
                 
                   intercessione
                   diuorum
                   ,
                   cum
                   tota
                   Ecclesia
                   Christiana
                   sentio
                   ,
                   Sanctos
                   a
                   nobis
                   hon●randos
                   esse
                   &
                   inuocando●
                   .
                
                 With
                 whom
                 agree
                 z
                 O●colampadius
                 ,
                 a
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 b
                 Protestants
                 in
                 Polonia
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 will
                 end
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 learned
                 c
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 Saincts
                 do
                 heare
                 out
                 prayers
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Saincts
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 beatitude
                 and
                 happines
                 ,
                 do
                 see
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 cleare
                 glasse
                 )
                 which
                 belong
                 vnto
                 them
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 :
                 Quid
                 *
                 
                   est
                   ,
                   quod
                   ibi
                   n●sciunt
                   ,
                   qui
                   scie
                   tem
                   om●●a
                   sciunt
                   ?
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 see
                 and
                 heare
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 directed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Soules
                 before
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 Incarnation
                 and
                 Ascention
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 
                   Ly●bus
                   Patrum
                
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 then
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 heare
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 maruayle
                 ,
                 if
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 expresse
                 examples
                 of
                 prayer
                 made
                 to
                 Saincts
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 
                 maner
                 ,
                 how
                 saincts
                 do
                 see
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 heare
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 adioyne
                 an
                 other
                 manner
                 of
                 hearing
                 thē
                 allowed
                 &
                 taught
                 by
                 S.
                 d
                 Austin
                 &
                 other
                 e
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 speciall
                 fauour
                 and
                 loue
                 to
                 his
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 doth
                 open
                 and
                 reueale
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 states
                 and
                 prayer
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 yet
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 how
                 agreable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 force
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Saincts
                 in
                 Heauen
                 should
                 know
                 the
                 affayres
                 of
                 their
                 liuing
                 friends
                 ,
                 is
                 seuerall
                 wayes
                 proued
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 f
                 Angells
                 in
                 Heauen
                 reioyce
                 at
                 the
                 conuertion
                 of
                 a
                 sinne●
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Angells
                 know
                 the
                 particular
                 states
                 of
                 liuing
                 Men.
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Angells
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 the
                 Saincts
                 doe
                 :
                 seeing
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 concerne
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 theare
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Angells
                 and
                 the
                 Saincts
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 their
                 beatitude
                 requireth
                 such
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 affayres
                 of
                 their
                 liuing
                 friends
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 their
                 Happynes
                 is
                 a
                 mayne
                 Ocean
                 of
                 all
                 ioyes
                 (
                 no
                 kind
                 of
                 happines
                 being
                 to
                 them
                 wanting
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 )
                 therefore
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 their
                 greature
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 felicity
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 haue
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 miseryes
                 ,
                 wants
                 ,
                 &
                 prayers
                 of
                 their
                 liuing
                 friends
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 seing
                 Nature
                 is
                 not
                 abolished
                 ,
                 but
                 betered
                 and
                 perfected
                 by
                 grace
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saincts
                 in
                 heauen
                 do
                 not
                 abandon
                 &
                 reiect
                 the
                 cares
                 &
                 states
                 of
                 their
                 liuing
                 friends
                 ;
                 but
                 do
                 still
                 retayne
                 (
                 though
                 with
                 greater
                 perfection
                 )
                 their
                 former
                 naturall
                 desire
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 &
                 releiue
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 said
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 This
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 knowing
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 hearning
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
                 best
                 sorteth
                 to
                 the
                 nobility
                 and
                 worth
                 of
                 their
                 beatificall
                 and
                 happy
                 Vision
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 hath
                 honored
                 diuers
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 (
                 whyles
                 they
                 liued
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 guyft
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Daniell
                 ,
                 Ezechiel
                 ,
                 Esay
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 wheareby
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 reuealed
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 meerely
                 depending
                 of
                 Mans
                 freewill
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 forseene
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 causes
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 did
                 tell
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 tyme
                 they
                 were
                 donne
                 )
                 
                 things
                 donne
                 in
                 places
                 far
                 distant
                 and
                 remote
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 then
                 otherwyse
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 diuine
                 Maiesty
                 is
                 most
                 willing
                 to
                 communicate
                 vnto
                 his
                 Saincts
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 ?
                 To
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 which
                 Reason
                 S.
                 Austin
                 subscribeth
                 in
                 theese
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Yf
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Elizaeus
                   (
                   absent
                   in
                   body
                   )
                
                 
                 
                   did
                   see
                   the
                   brybe
                   his
                   seruant
                   Geizi
                   did
                   take
                   of
                   N●man
                   syrus
                   &c.
                   
                   How
                   much
                   more
                   in
                   that
                   spirituall
                   bodye
                   ,
                   shall
                   Saincts
                   see
                   all
                   things
                   &c.
                   
                   When
                   God
                   shal
                   be
                   All
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 damned
                 spirits
                 and
                 deuills
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 far
                 absent
                 from
                 their
                 Witches
                 ,
                 southsayers
                 ,
                 and
                 coniurers
                 )
                 do
                 neuerthelesse
                 heare
                 their
                 inuocations
                 and
                 coniurations
                 :
                 As
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 all
                 Experience
                 .
                 Shall
                 any
                 Man
                 then
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blessed
                 Saincts
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 are
                 depryued
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 prayers
                 and
                 intercessions
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 faythfull
                 heare
                 vpon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 since
                 otherwyse
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 spirituall
                 substances
                 by
                 their
                 losing
                 of
                 Heauen
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 the
                 deuills
                 by
                 their
                 fall
                 )
                 did
                 obtayne
                 greater
                 prerogatiues
                 and
                 excellencye
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 Saincts
                 do
                 by
                 gayning
                 and
                 ascending
                 vp
                 to
                 Heauen
                 :
                 an
                 absurdity
                 incompatible
                 with
                 the
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 doctryne
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 Saincts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 touching
                 Iustification
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 Merit
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 Works
                 of
                 Supererogation
                 .
              
               
                 TOuching
                 Iustification
                 by
                 Works
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 teach
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 a
                 wheareby
                 a
                 Man
                 being
                 afore
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 healpe
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 meritte
                 of
                 works
                 on
                 our
                 syde
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 fayth
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 infused
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Act
                 of
                 our
                 Iustification
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 ascribe
                 our
                 
                   first
                   Iustification
                
                 
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 works
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 most
                 wrongfully
                 traduce
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 For
                 we
                 willingly
                 acknowledge
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 It
                 b
                 
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   willer
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   runner
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   sheweth
                   Mercy
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 Man
                 iustifyed
                 (
                 being
                 of
                 wicked
                 become
                 good
                 )
                 he
                 may
                 encrease
                 his
                 first
                 iustification
                 by
                 works
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 already
                 made
                 iust
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 his
                 works
                 become
                 more
                 Iust
                 :
                 Which
                 works
                 are
                 not
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Nature
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 did
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 falsly
                 charge
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 receaue
                 their
                 force
                 &
                 vertue
                 from
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 Passion
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Works
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 teach
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 ;
                 whose
                 doctrine
                 herein
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 perspicuity
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 certaine
                 propositions
                 ;
                 Which
                 propositions
                 do
                 contayne
                 certaine
                 condicions
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 requyred
                 ,
                 that
                 Works
                 may
                 merit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 proposition
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 
                   That
                   works
                   may
                   merit
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requyred
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   partye
                   (
                   who
                   worketh
                   )
                   be
                   in
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   adopted
                   Child
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 exclude
                 all
                 works
                 from
                 meriting
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 wanteth
                 true
                 fayth
                 ,
                 true
                 hope
                 ,
                 true
                 charity
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 Works
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Nature
                 only
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 proposition
                 :
                 
                   That
                   works
                   do
                   merit
                   ,
                   a
                   free
                   &
                   liber
                   all
                   promise
                   or
                   Couenant
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   necessary
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   his
                   promise
                   of
                   reward
                   made
                   vnto
                   good
                   Works
                   ,
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   obligeth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   to
                   reward
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   promises
                   .
                
                 Heere
                 our
                 Aduersary
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 willingly
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 works
                 of
                 ours
                 (
                 of
                 themselues
                 )
                 can
                 merit
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 abstract
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 promisse
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 promisse
                 and
                 Couenant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 out
                 o●
                 his
                 most
                 mercifull
                 bounty
                 to
                 remunerate
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 willingly
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 The
                 c
                 
                   passions
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   are
                   not
                   condigne
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   to
                   
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   shal
                   be
                   reuealed
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 proposition
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Works
                   do
                   merit
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 opinion
                 )
                 
                   necessarily
                   requyred
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cheifly
                   preceede
                   from
                   actually
                   or
                   virtually
                   Charity
                   ,
                   &
                   loue
                   towards
                   God
                   :
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 vndertaken
                 cheifly
                 and
                 primatiuely
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 loue
                 we
                 beare
                 to
                 God.
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seasoned
                 with
                 this
                 condic●on
                 of
                 Charity
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 to
                 themselues
                 only
                 peculiar
                 and
                 lesse
                 principall
                 ends
                 ,
                 c
                 〈…〉
                 merit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 proposition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 implicitly
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Propositions
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Works
                   do
                   merit
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   take
                   their
                   worth
                   and
                   dignity
                   from
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   ritis
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   Passion
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   receaue
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   a
                   new
                   tincture
                   and
                   dye
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 originally
                 and
                 principally
                 it
                 is
                 Christs
                 meri●ts
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 merit
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 works
                 are
                 but
                 once
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 apply
                 Christs
                 merit●s
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 doctrine
                 here
                 set
                 downe
                 touching
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 is
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 d
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 thus
                 reade
                 :
                 
                   To
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   worke
                   well
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   hope
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   eternall
                   life
                   is
                   giuen
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   a
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   fauour
                   mercifully
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Sonns
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   meritts
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   as
                   a
                   reward
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   promisse
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   ,
                   faythfully
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   their
                   good
                   Works
                   and
                   Meritts
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Councell
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 certainty
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 receaueth
                 it
                 cheife
                 proofe
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 of
                 seuerall
                 kinds
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 eternall
                 life
                 is
                 called
                 Merces
                 ,
                 a
                 wage
                 or
                 reward
                 .
                 As
                 Mathew
                 *
                 
                   Reioyce
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   reward
                   is
                   great
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   Call
                   the
                   workemen
                   ,
                   and
                   pay
                   them
                   their
                   hyre
                   ,
                   besides
                   diuers
                   others
                   of
                   like
                   nature
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 heauenly
                 reward
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 &
                 proportion
                 of
                 their
                 Works
                 ;
                 as
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 The
                 f
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   render
                   to
                   eueryone
                   ,
                   
                   secundum
                   opera
                   sua
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 g
                 
                   God
                   will
                   render
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   :
                
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 h
                 here
                 omitted
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 expresse
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 works
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 eternall
                 life
                 is
                 giuen
                 ;
                 thus
                 we
                 read
                 :
                 i
                 
                   Come
                   you
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   possesse
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   prepared
                   for
                   you
                   ;
                   es
                   〈…〉
                   iui
                   enim
                   ,
                   &
                   dedisti
                   mihi
                   manducare
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   was
                   hungry
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   gaue
                   me
                   to
                   eate
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 :
                 
                   Quia
                   in
                   pauca
                   fuisti
                   &c.
                   
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   been
                   faithfull
                   ouer
                   few
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   place
                   thee
                   ouer
                   many
                   things
                   ;
                   enter
                   into
                   ,
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   thy
                   ●ord
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 :
                 k
                 
                   These
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   great
                   tribulation
                   &c.
                   ideo
                   sunt
                   ante
                   thro●um
                   Dei
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   before
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   God.
                
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 places
                 the
                 particles
                 :
                 
                   Enim
                   ,
                   Qui●
                   ,
                   Ideo
                
                 ,
                 are
                 causases
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 implying
                 our
                 shewing
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 texts
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 reward
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 good
                 Works
                 euen
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ;
                 According
                 hereto
                 we
                 reade
                 :
                 l
                 
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   vniust
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   forget
                   your
                   worke
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 :
                 m
                 
                   be
                   thou
                   faythfull
                   euen
                   vnto
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   thee
                   the
                   Crowne
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 See
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 other
                 texts
                 n
                 quoted
                 in
                 the
                 margent
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 passages
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 dignity
                 or
                 worth
                 ;
                 As
                 where
                 we
                 reade
                 :
                 The
                 x
                 
                   workeman
                   is
                   worthy
                   his
                   wage
                
                 .
                 Agayne
                 :
                 vt
                 y
                 
                   digni
                   habeamini
                   regno
                   Dei
                   &c.
                   That
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   worthy
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   you
                   suffer
                   .
                
                 See
                 the
                 like
                 texts
                 z
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 margent
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 mantayned
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 :
                 see
                 for
                 greater
                 breuity
                 a
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 b
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 c
                 Basill
                 ,
                 d
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 e
                 Nazianz
                 ,
                 f
                 Nyssene
                 ,
                 g
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 h
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 i
                 Austin
                 ,
                 k
                 Ierome
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 touching
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 is
                 discouered
                 (
                 besides
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 testimonyes
                 )
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 we
                 find
                 D
                 Humfrey
                 to
                 confesse
                 in
                 this
                 s
                 〈…〉
                 rt
                 :
                 l
                 
                   Ireneus
                   ,
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   (
                   called
                   Apostolicall
                   )
                   haue
                   in
                   their
                   wrytings
                   merit
                   of
                   Works
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 the
                 Centurists
                 thus
                 charge
                 Chrysostome
                 :
                 m
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   handleth
                   impurely
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   attributeth
                   merit
                   to
                   works
                   .
                
                 They
                 also
                 t
                 〈…〉
                 censure
                 Origen
                 n
                 
                   Origen
                   made
                   works
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   iustification
                   .
                
                 o
                 Brentius
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Austin
                   taught
                   assiance
                   in
                   mans
                   merits
                   ,
                   towards
                   remission
                   of
                   Sinns
                   .
                
              
               
                 Luther
                 styleth
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Iustice
                 p
                 Workers
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Papacy
                 .
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 :
                 q
                 
                   Not
                   only
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   but
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   of
                   that
                   tyme
                   were
                   in
                   that
                   errour
                   ,
                   as
                   thinking
                   so
                   to
                   ●ay
                   the
                   payne
                   due
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   satisfy
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   .
                
                 D.
                 Whitguift
                 (
                 as
                 afore
                 of
                 praying
                 to
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 so
                 )
                 of
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 thus
                 confesseth
                 :
                 r
                 
                   Almost
                   all
                   the
                   Bishopps
                   and
                   Wryters
                   of
                   the
                   greeke
                   Church
                   and
                   Latin
                   also
                   ,
                   were
                   spotted
                   with
                   doctrine
                   of
                   merit
                   .
                
                 s
                 Bullenger
                 confesseth
                 the
                 great
                 antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 merit
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   The
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Merit
                   ,
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   and
                   iustification
                   of
                   works
                   ,
                   did
                   incontinently
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   tyme
                   lay
                   their
                   first
                   foundation
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 M.
                 Wotton
                 (
                 no
                 obscure
                 Protestant
                 )
                 reiecteth
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Ignetius
                 (
                 the
                 Apostles
                 scholar
                 )
                 touching
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 t
                 
                   I
                   say
                   plainly
                   ,
                   this
                   Mans
                   testimony
                   is
                   nothing
                   worth
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   little
                   iudgment
                   in
                   Diuinity
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 farre
                 ,
                 touching
                 our
                 Aduersary
                 acknowledgments
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 iudgment
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 some
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 do
                 teach
                 and
                 beleiue
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Merit
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 Orthodoxall
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 euident
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 as
                 true
                 doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 Publike
                 u
                 Confessions
                 in
                 their
                 Harmony
                 :
                 by
                 M.
                 x
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 by
                 y
                 Melanct●on
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Spandeburge
                 z
                 the
                 Protestant
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 doctrine
                 of
                 merit
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 adioyne
                 the
                 doctryne
                 
                   touching
                   works
                   of
                   Supererogation
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 doctrine
                 is
                 greatly
                 exagirated
                 and
                 depraued
                 by
                 many
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 traduce
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 diuulge
                 both
                 by
                 penne
                 and
                 in
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 hould
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 works
                 can
                 do
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 merit
                 Heauen
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Protestant●
                 〈…〉
                 lumny
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 not
                 hould
                 or
                 beleiue
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 sette
                 downe
                 the
                 true
                 definition
                 of
                 an
                 Euangelical
                 Counsell
                 distinguished
                 from
                 a
                 Precept
                 ;
                 seing
                 vpon
                 Euangelicall
                 Counsells
                 works
                 of
                 Supererogation
                 are
                 grounded
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Euangelicall
                   Counsell
                   of
                   Perfection
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   any
                   good
                   Worke
                   ,
                   Which
                   is
                   not
                   commanded
                   by
                   Christ
                   ▪
                   but
                   only
                   commended
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   poynted
                   on
                   to
                   vs
                   by
                   hym
                   ;
                   As
                   the
                   Vowe
                   of
                   Chastity
                   of
                   Pouerty
                   ,
                   of
                   Obedience
                   ;
                   and
                   diuers
                   other
                   good
                   Works
                   ,
                   not
                   commanded
                   by
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 It
                 differeth
                 from
                 a
                 Precept
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 a
                 Precept
                 is
                 more
                 facill
                 and
                 easy
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Councell
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 Counsel
                 doth
                 include
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Performance
                 of
                 a
                 Precept
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Precept
                 ;
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Precepts
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 Counsells
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Precepts
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 do
                 oblige
                 Men
                 to
                 their
                 performance
                 ;
                 Counsells
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 choyce
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 or
                 not
                 performe
                 ;
                 Lastly
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 being
                 obserued
                 are
                 rewarded
                 ;
                 being
                 not
                 obserued
                 ,
                 the
                 transgression
                 is
                 punished
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Counsells
                 ,
                 being
                 obserued
                 and
                 kept
                 haue
                 a
                 greater
                 reward
                 ;
                 being
                 not
                 kept
                 ,
                 no
                 punishment
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 touching
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 an
                 Euangelicall
                 Counsell
                 :
                 Which
                 in
                 other
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 thus
                 defined
                 :
                 
                   An
                   Euangelical
                   Counsell
                   is
                   any
                   such
                   good
                   Worke
                   of
                   high
                   Perfection
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   bownd
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   sinne
                   in
                   not
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 obiected
                 against
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Euangelicall
                 Councells
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 obbliged
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 euer
                 do
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 heare
                 to
                 be
                 conceaued
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 Gods
                 benefitts
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 willingly
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 can
                 not
                 do
                 more
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 ought
                 :
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 thousand
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Man
                 cannot
                 render
                 or
                 retaliate
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 equall
                 valew
                 and
                 worth
                 to
                 Gods
                 benefitts
                 .
              
               
                 Neuerthelesse
                 Yf
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Commande
                 imposed
                 by
                 God
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ;
                 then
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 sayd
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 indeede
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 Man
                 cannot
                 exceede
                 or
                 equall
                 Gods
                 benefits
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 works
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 become
                 guilty
                 hearby
                 :
                 seing
                 Men
                 is
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 performe
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 commaundeth
                 .
              
               
                 Euangelicall
                 Councells
                 take
                 the
                 cheife
                 and
                 first
                 proufe
                 from
                 sacred
                 Scripture
                 :
                 As
                 wheare
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 a
                 
                   There
                   are
                   certaine
                   Eunuchs
                   who
                   haue
                   gelded
                   themselfs
                   for
                   the
                   Kyngdome
                   of
                   Heauen
                   :
                
                 Which
                 place
                 is
                 expounded
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelicall
                 Counsell
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 by
                 b
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 c
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 d
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 text
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 diuers
                 others
                 for
                 breuity
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 where
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayth
                 to
                 the
                 yong
                 Man
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Yf
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   go
                   ,
                   and
                   sell
                   all
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   haue
                   treasure
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                
                 Which
                 text
                 is
                 interpreted
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelicall
                 Counsell
                 of
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 by
                 S.
                 f
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 g
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 and
                 S
                 h
                 Austin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 foresayd
                 doctrine
                 is
                 further
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 :
                 For
                 b
                 〈…〉
                 es
                 their
                 expositions
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 this
                 doctrine
                 is
                 further
                 taught
                 by
                 i
                 Origen
                 ,
                 k
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 l
                 Basil
                 ,
                 m
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 n
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 o
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 p
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 q
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 by
                 r
                 Austin
                 ,
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Counsells
                 ,
                 vseth
                 the
                 very
                 Word
                 :
                 Supererogation
                 ,
                 thus
                 saying
                 of
                 precepts
                 and
                 Counsells
                 :
                 
                   Dominus
                   debitum
                   imperat
                   nobis
                   :
                   in
                   his
                   autem
                   si
                   quid
                   amplius
                   supererogaueritis
                   ,
                   in
                   reddendo
                   reddet
                   nobis
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Euangelicall
                 Councells
                 is
                 warranted
                 and
                 taught
                 (
                 besydes
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 euen
                 by
                 diuers
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 hearto
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 is
                 mantayned
                 for
                 true
                 doctryne
                 ,
                 by
                 s
                 M.
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 by
                 D.
                 t
                 Co●ell
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 u
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 And
                 thus
                 f●r
                 breifly
                 of
                 Iustification
                 by
                 Works
                 ,
                 of
                 merit
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 works
                 of
                 Supererogation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 touching
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Vi●ulency
                 of
                 Protestants
                 against
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 is
                 most
                 remarkable
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 their
                 better
                 conceauing
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 or
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 this
                 following
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 Mortall
                 sinne
                 is
                 remitted
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confession
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 concerneth
                 the
                 guilt
                 or
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 by
                 Gods
                 Mercy
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 ;
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Dauid
                 :
                 Who
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 his
                 sinns
                 was
                 for
                 giuen
                 )
                 yet
                 was
                 punished
                 temporally
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 Scripture
                 after
                 his
                 sinne
                 was
                 forgiuen
                 :
                 a
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   caused
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   blasphemed
                   ,
                   the
                   Child
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   borne
                   to
                   th●e
                   ,
                   shall
                   dye
                   .
                
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 ,
                 Dauids
                 sinne
                 in
                 numberring
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 being
                 remitted
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 put
                 to
                 chuse
                 b
                 for
                 his
                 temporall
                 punishmēt
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 either
                 Warre
                 ,
                 Famine
                 ,
                 or
                 Pestilence
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 for
                 sinne
                 being
                 remitted
                 ,
                 there
                 remaineth
                 a
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 tēporall
                 punishment
                 (
                 thus
                 reserued
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 subiect
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 .
                 Therefore
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 (
                 as
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 taken
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a
                   mercifull
                   relaxation
                   or
                   remission
                   of
                   temporall
                   punishment
                   ,
                   due
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   by
                   applying
                   the
                   super
                   abundant
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   sinne
                   it selfe
                   and
                   guilt
                   of
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   due
                   to
                   mortall
                   sinne
                   is
                   remitted
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Confession
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   want
                   thereof
                   by
                   perfect
                   Contrition
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 ground
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 Indulgencs
                 is
                 cheifly
                 the
                 treasury
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 infinity
                 greate
                 valew
                 an
                 pryce
                 (
                 seeing
                 euery
                 drop
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 redeeme
                 a
                 thousands
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 being
                 vnited
                 to
                 his
                 Humanity
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 ueuer
                 be
                 exhausted
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 reade
                 :
                 that
                 c
                 
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   all
                   ;
                   Also
                   that
                
                 d
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   apropitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sinns
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   sinns
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   Sinns
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pryce
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 was
                 not
                 actually
                 applyed
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 hitherto
                 liuing
                 ;
                 since
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Men
                 (
                 which
                 hitherto
                 haue
                 liued
                 )
                 should
                 haue
                 bene
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 theare
                 yet
                 remayneth
                 a
                 greate
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 pryce
                 of
                 Christ
                 passion
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 finite
                 ,
                 as
                 indeede
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 and
                 still
                 will
                 remaine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 dispenser
                 of
                 this
                 treasury
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Heade
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 treasury
                 for
                 the
                 absoluing
                 of
                 Men
                 from
                 their
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 Sinns
                 ,
                 allready
                 remitted
                 by
                 Sacramentall
                 Confession
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 geuen
                 him
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   thou
                   losest
                   vpon
                   earth
                   ,
                   shal
                   be
                   losed
                   in
                   Heauen
                
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 
                 place
                 accord
                 other
                 places
                 f
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 words
                 being
                 generall
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 extend
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sinne
                 itselfe
                 ;
                 seing
                 the
                 punishment
                 is
                 as
                 remissible
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sinne
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 are
                 applyed
                 Christs
                 Meritts
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Christs
                 ●atisfactions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 ,
                 why
                 any
                 Indulgence
                 is
                 granted
                 to
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 and
                 reasonable
                 (
                 or
                 otherwyse
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 granted
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 valew
                 )
                 for
                 seing
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 not
                 Lord
                 of
                 this
                 spirituall
                 treasure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 distributer
                 thereof
                 therefore
                 this
                 distribution
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 without
                 a
                 iust
                 ,
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Cause
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Partie
                 receauing
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 ought
                 
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 receauing
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 (
                 since
                 otherwise
                 he
                 can
                 reape
                 no
                 benefit
                 by
                 any
                 Indulgence
                 )
                 to
                 which
                 state
                 he
                 is
                 brought
                 by
                 
                   true
                   Contrition
                
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 Sinns
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 perhaps
                 forgeuen
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confession
                 :
                 And
                 heare
                 is
                 discouered
                 the
                 trissling
                 vanity
                 &
                 falshood
                 of
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 :
                 in
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 giue
                 (
                 a
                 fore
                 hand
                 )
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 to
                 any
                 Man
                 for
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 hereafter
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 .
                 Since
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 is
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 only
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 damnation
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 sinne
                 allready
                 committed
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 )
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 Man
                 being
                 in
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 beareth
                 a
                 present
                 resolution
                 to
                 commit
                 any
                 sinne
                 hereafter
                 )
                 is
                 remitted
                 by
                 his
                 Indulgence
                 ;
                 applyed
                 to
                 hym
                 ,
                 vpon
                 iust
                 and
                 reasonable
                 Causes
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 further
                 heare
                 to
                 admonish
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Partie
                 receauing
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 performe
                 entyrely
                 and
                 precisly
                 all
                 things
                 enioyned
                 hym
                 by
                 his
                 Indulgence
                 ;
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 prayer
                 ,
                 Alms
                 ,
                 fasting
                 &c.
                 
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 vsuall
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Indulgentia
                   tantum
                   valent
                   ,
                   quantum
                   sonant
                   .
                
              
               
                 Wheare
                 it
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Merits
                 and
                 suffrings
                 of
                 some
                 greate
                 Saincts
                 as
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lady
                 ,
                 S
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Baptiste
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 do
                 concurre
                 to
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 this
                 spirituall
                 Treasure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 )
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 their
                 Meritts
                 ,
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 sufferings
                 haue
                 their
                 vertue
                 and
                 valew
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Meritts
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 Passion
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 onely
                 concurre
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 treasure
                 as
                 they
                 depend
                 vpon
                 the
                 meritts
                 of
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 primatiuely
                 and
                 Originally
                 only
                 the
                 Meritts
                 and
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 this
                 spirituall
                 treasure
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 Indulgences
                 do
                 flowe
                 .
              
               
                 Ad
                 hearto
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 S.
                 Paule
                 might
                 truly
                 say
                 in
                 a
                 researued
                 sense
                 :
                 
                   Ad
                   imple
                   ea
                   ,
                   quae
                   desunt
                   passionum
                   Christi
                   ,
                   in
                   earne
                   mea
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   pro
                   corpor●●ius
                   ,
                   quod
                   est
                   Ecclesia
                   I
                   do
                   fullfill
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   do
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   flesh
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                
                 (
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 any
                 Catholicke
                 should
                 haue
                 auerred
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Sainct
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 bene
                 mighrely
                 calumn●ated
                 and
                 wronged
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 )
                 then
                 followeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 afflictions
                 and
                 sufferings
                 of
                 S.
                 Paule
                 (
                 as
                 receauing
                 their
                 force
                 from
                 Christs
                 Passiō
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 without
                 any
                 indignitie
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 encreasse
                 this
                 spirituall
                 treasure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 former
                 words
                 do
                 not
                 import
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 S.
                 Paule
                 ,
                 did
                 fulfill
                 the
                 plenitude
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 For
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 inuisible
                 and
                 supreme
                 heade
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 his
                 sufferings
                 with
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 (
                 receauing
                 all
                 their
                 force
                 and
                 efficacy
                 from
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 do
                 make
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 h
                 Austin
                 affirmeth
                 )
                 one
                 common
                 and
                 publ●ke
                 We●le
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 publike
                 treasure
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 hereto
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 fynd
                 ,
                 offered
                 S.
                 Paules
                 afflictions
                 sometymes
                 for
                 the
                 i
                 Colossians
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 for
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 k
                 :
                 he
                 desiring
                 at
                 one
                 tyme
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 the
                 Romans
                 l
                 ;
                 at
                 an
                 other
                 tyme
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 A●athem●
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proceede
                 further
                 .
                 The
                 Old
                 Testament
                 it selfe
                 warranteth
                 this
                 mutuall
                 communication
                 of
                 one
                 suffering
                 for
                 an
                 other
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 (
                 there
                 entituled
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   as
                   a
                   Citty
                   ,
                   whose
                   participationes
                   in
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 publicke
                 Citty
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 trafficke
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 publicke
                 benefit
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
                 Citizen
                 ;
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Citty
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 communion
                 or
                 participation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 spirituall
                 works
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 benefit
                 and
                 behoo●e
                 of
                 eich
                 particular
                 Man.
                 And
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Dauid
                 said
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 one
                 Mans
                 sufferings
                 for
                 an
                 other
                 )
                 n
                 
                   I
                   am
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 former
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 one
                 
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 vndoubted
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 auncient
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 Church
                 (
                 vpon
                 which
                 ground
                 Indulgances
                 are
                 builded
                 )
                 it
                 from
                 hence
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 how
                 idly
                 and
                 impertin●ntly
                 our
                 aduersaryes
                 do
                 vrge
                 some
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 As
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 :
                 The
                 o
                 
                   soule
                   ,
                   which
                   sinneth
                   ,
                   ●●en
                   that
                   shall
                   dye
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 p
                 
                   Euery
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   are
                   his
                   owne
                   burden
                   .
                
                 And
                 more
                 :
                 No
                 q
                 
                   Man
                   c●●
                   redeeme
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   or
                   giue
                   a
                   price
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 texts
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 impertinently
                 alledged
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 state
                 a
                 Man
                 depar●eth
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 spoken
                 of
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 reserued
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 is
                 remitted
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 here
                 controuerted
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 vrged
                 against
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 deceased
                 ,
                 were
                 meritts
                 to
                 themselues
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 applyed
                 ,
                 as
                 satisfactions
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 ●o
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 respect
                 )
                 both
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 ;
                 Meritorious
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 supernaturall
                 grace
                 ;
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 with
                 payne
                 ,
                 labour
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 According
                 hereto
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 alme●deeds
                 do
                 both
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfy
                 for
                 sinne
                 :
                 For
                 thus
                 we
                 reade
                 :
                 r
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   shall
                   giue
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   a
                   cup
                   of
                   cold
                   water
                   ,
                   &c.
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   loose
                   his
                   reward
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 merit
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 reade
                 of
                 Alme●deeds
                 s
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 
                   Almesdeeds
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   and
                   death
                
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 :
                 As
                 t
                 
                   water
                   quencheth
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   so
                   Almesdeeds
                   extinguish
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 Here
                 also
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 concea●e
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 may
                 be
                 meritorious
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 man
                 meriteth
                 only
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 for
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 satisfy
                 he
                 may
                 both
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 others
                 :
                 only
                 Christ
                 (
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 hath
                 merited
                 both
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 for
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 hath
                 satisfyed
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 Yet
                 the
                 worth
                 and
                 price
                 of
                 his
                 merites
                 we
                 can
                 apply
                 only
                 to
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 our
                 meritorious
                 actions
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 deriue
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 we
                 may
                 deriue
                 (
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 satisfactory
                 works
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
               
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 Iuduigences
                 are
                 oftentymes
                 granted
                 for
                 more
                 thousands
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 World
                 or
                 Purgatory
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 endure
                 and
                 continue
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 ridiculously
                 and
                 foolishly
                 granted
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 this
                 argument
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 meere
                 Ignorance
                 .
                 For
                 heere
                 the
                 yeres
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 yeres
                 or
                 dayes
                 of
                 penall
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 yeres
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 in
                 number
                 proportioned
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 the
                 crime
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Canonicall
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 and
                 compasse
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 bitter
                 paynes
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 expiate
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 )
                 a
                 remisse
                 and
                 slow
                 penance
                 or
                 satisfaction
                 would
                 scarce
                 redeeme
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 many
                 yeres
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 touching
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ;
                 we
                 fynd
                 them
                 practized
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 sayth
                 of
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 :
                 Whom
                 u
                 
                   you
                   haue
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   I
                   also
                   pardon
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   circumuented
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                
                 Here
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 was
                 heere
                 giuen
                 )
                 being
                 in
                 great
                 contrition
                 and
                 sorrow
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 did
                 release
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 he
                 might
                 faule
                 into
                 dispayre
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 example
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 or
                 Pardon
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 granter
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmes
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 Receauer
                 of
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 ;
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 his
                 Contrition
                 and
                 sorrow
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 committed
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 remitted
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 iust
                 &
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 for
                 giuing
                 this
                 Indulgence
                 or
                 Pardon
                 :
                 Which
                 was
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 offendour
                 should
                 faule
                 into
                 dispayre
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 ouerplunged
                 in
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 ,
                 we
                 fynd
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 gaue
                 pardons
                 and
                 Indulgences
                 to
                 many
                 :
                 and
                 
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Confessours
                 or
                 designed
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 witnessed
                 by
                 x
                 Tertullian
                 &
                 y
                 Cyprian
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 also
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Pardons
                 and
                 Indulgences
                 were
                 giuen
                 by
                 sundry
                 ●●opes
                 in
                 other
                 ages
                 :
                 as
                 by
                 z
                 Leo
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 by
                 b
                 Vrban
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 by
                 c
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 by
                 Paschalis
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 dispensed
                 and
                 distributed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 treasure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 former
                 authorityes
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 Indulgencs
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 Councells
                 ,
                 both
                 Generall
                 and
                 Prouinciall
                 .
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Councel
                 of
                 d
                 Nice
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 e
                 Ancyran
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Leodice
                 ,
                 f
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Claramontane
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 of
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 of
                 Trente
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Councells
                 themselfs
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 former
                 auncient
                 Popes
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 these
                 alledged
                 Councells
                 should
                 erre
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 mayne
                 absurdityes
                 should
                 follow
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 should
                 most
                 fouly
                 erre
                 in
                 a
                 dogmaticall
                 poynt
                 of
                 fayth
                 ;
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 sober
                 &
                 Leared
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 (
                 for
                 breuity
                 )
                 heare
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 iudgment
                 only
                 of
                 Kempnitius
                 ,
                 touch●ng
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 g
                 
                   I
                   dowbt
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   receaued
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Apostolicall
                   Men
                   :
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   text
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   natiue
                   sense
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 could
                 not
                 receaue
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 wholy
                 erred
                 in
                 so
                 mayne
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 doctryne
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Absurdity
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Generall
                 Councells
                 ,
                 defending
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 supposing
                 the
                 doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 fa●se
                 )
                 should
                 erre
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fayth
                 ;
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 promised
                 euer
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 said
                 Church
                 of
                 his
                 is
                 styled
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 greater
                 certainty
                 of
                 fayth
                 h
                 
                   columna
                   &
                   firmamentum
                   veritatis
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 incompatible
                 with
                 errour
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ;
                 ending
                 this
                 discours
                 with
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 Kempnitius
                 ,
                 (
                 touching
                 the
                 antiquity
                 thereof
                 )
                 who
                 plainly
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 i
                 
                   that
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Indulgences
                   is
                   not
                   clearely
                   enough
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   histories
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 touching
                 Communion
                 vnder
                 one
                 Kynd
                 ,
                 defended
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ
                 did
                 institute
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 vnder
                 both
                 kynds
                 ;
                 Or
                 whether
                 hymselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 receaue
                 it
                 vnder
                 both
                 kynds
                 :
                 Or
                 whether
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 afterwards
                 at
                 sundry
                 tymes
                 did
                 minister
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 vnder
                 both
                 kynds
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 confessed
                 for
                 true
                 )
                 But
                 only
                 the
                 Question
                 heare
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 geue
                 an
                 absolute
                 Command
                 ,
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 Successours
                 of
                 administrating
                 the
                 said
                 Sacrament
                 vnder
                 both
                 kynds
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 of
                 breade
                 and
                 Wyne
                 )
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 deliuering
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 vnder
                 one
                 kynd
                 only
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 our
                 Lords
                 precept
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Protestants
                 affirme
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 absolute
                 transgression
                 of
                 onr
                 Sauiours
                 precept
                 ;
                 The
                 Catholicks
                 denye
                 it
                 ;
                 mantayning
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 did
                 leaue
                 no
                 precept
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 maner
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 administrated
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 further
                 iustify
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 do
                 ignorantly
                 confound
                 a
                 Precept
                 with
                 an
                 Institution
                 betwene
                 which
                 two
                 ,
                 theare
                 is
                 great
                 differēce
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 first
                 Institute
                 and
                 ordayne
                 Mariadge
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 gaue
                 no
                 precept
                 or
                 command
                 thereof
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Men
                 should
                 haue
                 bene
                 bownd
                 to
                 marye
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Catholicks
                 prooue
                 this
                 their
                 doctryne
                 ;
                 first
                 from
                 our
                 
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiours
                 owne
                 words
                 ;
                 Who
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 some
                 tymes
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 both
                 kynds
                 :
                 so
                 often
                 doth
                 be
                 mention
                 but
                 ore
                 Kynd
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 wheare
                 he
                 sayth
                 :
                 He
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   that
                   eateth
                   this
                   bread
                   ,
                   shall
                   liue
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 :
                 This
                 b
                 
                   is
                   the
                   bread
                   ,
                   that
                   commeth
                   downe
                   from
                   Heauen
                   :
                
                 in
                 both
                 which
                 places
                 (
                 besides
                 diuers
                 others
                 )
                 be
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Cup.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 s●me
                 doctrine
                 is
                 proued
                 from
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hymselfe
                 ;
                 c
                 who
                 being
                 at
                 Emaus
                 with
                 his
                 two
                 Disciples
                 at
                 supper
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   take
                   breade
                
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Luke
                 relateth
                 )
                 
                   and
                   blesse
                   and
                   breake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   reach
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 Wheare
                 S.
                 Luke
                 mentioneth
                 not
                 the
                 Cup.
                 That
                 by
                 this
                 breade
                 is
                 vndersto●de
                 the
                 ●ucharist
                 ,
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 S.
                 d
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 by
                 some
                 Protestant
                 e
                 Wryters
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practize
                 ,
                 after
                 Christs
                 tyme.
                 For
                 werea●●
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Luke
                 f
                 ●eaking
                 of
                 the
                 beleiuers
                 and
                 the
                 faythfull
                 )
                 thus
                 sayth
                 :
                 They
                 (
                 f
                 )
                 
                   were
                   perseuering
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   communication
                   of
                   breaking
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   prayers
                   .
                
                 Heare
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 ●eare
                 ,
                 by
                 breaking
                 of
                 breade
                 is
                 vnderstoode
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 doctrine
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 auncien●
                 g
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 h
                 Concerning
                 which
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Luke
                 related
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 no
                 dowbt
                 ,
                 did
                 consecrate
                 in
                 both
                 hynds
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Laity
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 what
                 kynd
                 they
                 did
                 receaue
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 doctryne
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 communicating
                 vnder
                 one
                 kynd
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 diuers
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Indifferency
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Necessity
                 :
                 For
                 Luther
                 thus
                 writeth
                 heareof
                 :
                 i
                 
                   They
                   sinne
                   not
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   vse
                   one
                   kind
                   ;
                   seing
                   Christ
                   hath
                   not
                   commanded
                   to
                   vse
                   both
                   but
                   hath
                   le●f●●t
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   euery
                   one
                   .
                
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 Hospinian
                 k
                 (
                 the
                 Protestant
                 )
                 relateth
                 ,
                 that
                 certaine
                 Protestants
                 (
                 as
                 houlding
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 indifferency
                 )
                 did
                 actually
                 communicate
                 vnder
                 one
                 kynd
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 Melancton
                 thus
                 writeth
                 heareof
                 :
                 l
                 
                   Concerning
                   both
                   the
                   kinds
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   &c.
                   The
                   Pope
                   with
                   out
                   any
                   hurt
                   ,
                   might
                   easely
                   healpe
                   these
                   inconueniences
                   ;
                   Yf
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   prohibition
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   leaue
                   the
                   vse
                   free
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   liberty
                   would
                   noting
                   hurt
                   vs
                   :
                
                 Of
                 such
                 indifferency
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 Melancton
                 maketh
                 this
                 poynt
                 to
                 be
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 examine
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 ,
                 cheifest
                 arguments
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 obiect
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 m
                 
                   Vnlesse
                   you
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   haue
                   lyfe
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answeare
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 diuers
                 learned
                 n
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 do
                 not
                 concerne
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ▪
                 But
                 that
                 by
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 beleiuing
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 admitting
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 to
                 concerne
                 the
                 B.
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 include
                 a
                 precept
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 they
                 include
                 no
                 precept
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 precept
                 resteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Maner
                 of
                 receauing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 receaued
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 as
                 fully
                 receaued
                 vnder
                 one
                 kynd
                 ,
                 as
                 vnder
                 both
                 ;
                 as
                 hereafter
                 shal
                 be
                 showed
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Aduersaryes
                 further
                 obiect
                 those
                 other
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 o
                 
                   drinke
                   you
                   all
                   of
                   this
                
                 .
                 Which
                 words
                 they
                 will
                 needs
                 extend
                 ,
                 as
                 spoken
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 La●ty
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 first
                 answeare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 All
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 euer
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Vniuersally
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 often
                 for
                 all
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 certayne
                 kynd
                 ;
                 And
                 according
                 hearto
                 we
                 thus
                 reade
                 :
                 p
                 
                   All
                   Men
                   sinned
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 from
                 hence
                 Christ
                 is
                 excepted
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 reade
                 :
                 q
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   cryed
                   ,
                   Crucifye
                   hym
                
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 exempt
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 All.
                 And
                 so
                 heare
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Drinke
                   you
                   all
                   of
                   this
                
                 ;
                 The
                 word
                 :
                 All
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restrayned
                 only
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 were
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 vniuersally
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 restraint
                 ;
                 then
                 should
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 not
                 withstanding
                 are
                 exempted
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 
                   Drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   this
                
                 was
                 spoken
                 onely
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 was
                 said
                 
                   do
                   yee
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 spoken
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 Preists
                 their
                 successours
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 seeing
                 (
                 as
                 aboue
                 it
                 is
                 proued
                 )
                 Communion
                 (
                 vnder
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 kynds
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 Indifferencie
                 ;
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 hath
                 debarred
                 the
                 Laity
                 from
                 the
                 Cup
                 ;
                 moued
                 thearto
                 (
                 besides
                 some
                 other
                 reasons
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 reuerrence
                 to
                 this
                 highe
                 and
                 venerable
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Laity
                 should
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 morally
                 speaking
                 )
                 be
                 otherwyse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 theare
                 would
                 be
                 frequent
                 spilling
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 indecent
                 and
                 irreuerent
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 auncient
                 r
                 Fathers
                 had
                 a
                 speciall
                 care
                 to
                 preuent
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 heare
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 retayned
                 from
                 the
                 Cup
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 halfe
                 and
                 imperfect
                 Sacra
                 ment
                 is
                 geuen
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Laity
                 is
                 depryued
                 of
                 much
                 grace
                 and
                 fruyte
                 ,
                 imparted
                 by
                 receauing
                 it
                 vnder
                 both
                 kinds
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 haue
                 small
                 reason
                 to
                 vrge
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Grace
                 or
                 fruit
                 ,
                 by
                 giuing
                 it
                 vnder
                 one
                 kind
                 ;
                 seing
                 by
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 actually
                 giueth
                 no
                 grace
                 or
                 fruit
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 representation
                 or
                 signification
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 representation
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 death
                 is
                 perfectly
                 accomplished
                 vnder
                 one
                 kind
                 only
                 ;
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fully
                 figured
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Manna
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Lambe
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 giuen
                 by
                 halfs
                 only
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 suggest
                 )
                 neither
                 is
                 lesse
                 fruit
                 imparted
                 by
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 both
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 ioyntly
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 vnder
                 eyther
                 kind
                 ,
                 is
                 truly
                 contayned
                 whole
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 Soule
                 ,
                 and
                 Diuinity
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 doctrine
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 euer
                 presupposing
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Catholicks
                 doe
                 )
                 is
                 prooued
                 from
                 two
                 other
                 Principles
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Christ
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 shall
                 neuer
                 dye
                 agayne
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Christ
                   rysing
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   now
                   dyeth
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 immediately
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 bloud
                 and
                 Soule
                 ;
                 seing
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 without
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Article
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 one
                 
                   Diuine
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 subsisting
                 in
                 two
                 Natures
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 seing
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Godhead
                 ;
                 That
                 therefore
                 where
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 is
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 .
                 Both
                 which
                 Articles
                 being
                 true
                 ,
                 &
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 it
                 vnauoydably
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 once
                 supposing
                 and
                 granting
                 the
                 Reall
                 Presence
                 for
                 true
                 doctrine
                 )
                 neyther
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 maymed
                 or
                 imperfect
                 vnder
                 one
                 kind
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 lesser
                 grace
                 or
                 fruyte
                 is
                 giuen
                 vnder
                 one
                 kynd
                 ,
                 then
                 vnder
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 this
                 poynt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Catholicke
                 Doctrine
                 touching
                 Relicks
                 of
                 Saincts
                 Bodyes
                 ;
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 Praying
                 vpon
                 Bea●es
                 ;
                 Benediction
                 of
                 Creatures
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 FIrst
                 touching
                 Relicks
                 of
                 Saincts
                 Bodyes
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 a
                 Centurists
                 do
                 charge
                 vs
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Relicks
                 of
                 Saincts
                 bodyes
                 are
                 worshipped
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 diuine
                 honour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 heare
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 liuing
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 impudent
                 and
                 lying
                 slaunder
                 ,
                 fitting
                 to
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 such
                 falfe
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 of
                 vs
                 Catholicks
                 haue
                 euer
                 inuoked
                 the
                 Relicks
                 of
                 any
                 Sainct
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 of
                 vs
                 was
                 euer
                 heard
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Holy
                   Relicks
                   pray
                   for
                   vs
                
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 honour
                 we
                 do
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 We
                 worship
                 Relicks
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 inferiour
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 to
                 other
                 religious
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 reputing
                 them
                 the
                 holy
                 pledges
                 of
                 our
                 Patrons
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 being
                 parcells
                 of
                 those
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 inhabite
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 hereafter
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 generall
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 reunited
                 to
                 their
                 glorious
                 soules
                 now
                 in
                 Heauen
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 neyther
                 honour
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 :
                 nor
                 inuoake
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Saincts
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 answere
                 ,
                 which
                 S.
                 b
                 Ierome
                 made
                 to
                 Vigilantius
                 (
                 the
                 Hereticke
                 )
                 denying
                 (
                 as
                 Protestants
                 now
                 do
                 )
                 the
                 lawfull
                 worship
                 of
                 Relicks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 worship
                 of
                 Relicks
                 giuen
                 by
                 vs
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 authorityes
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 c
                 Nicene
                 Councell
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 d
                 Gangreuse
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 e
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 f
                 Basill
                 ,
                 g
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 h
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 i
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 diuers
                 others
                 )
                 k
                 Auttin
                 himselfe
                 :
                 who
                 thus
                 writeth
                 hereof
                 :
                 
                   Sanctorum
                   corpora
                   &
                   praecipuè
                   Beatorum
                   Martyrum
                   reliquias
                   ,
                   (
                   ae
                   si
                   Christi
                   membra
                   )
                   syncertssime
                   honor
                   anda
                   credimus
                   :
                   si
                   quis
                   contra
                   hanc
                   sententiam
                   venerit
                   ,
                   non
                   Christianus
                   ,
                   sed
                   Eunomianus
                   &
                   Vigilantianus
                   creditur
                   .
                   We
                   do
                   beleiue
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bodyes
                   of
                   Saincts
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   relicks
                   of
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   honored
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   And
                   who
                   impugneth
                   this
                   sentence
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   reputed
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Eunomian
                   and
                   Vigilantian
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 S.
                 Austin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 euidency
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 rathers
                 iudgments
                 hereof
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 open
                 confessions
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 O●●ander
                 the
                 Protestant
                 thus
                 reprooueth
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 .
                 l
                 
                   Ierome
                   did
                   foolishly
                   contend
                   that
                   the
                   relicks
                   of
                   Saincts
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 where
                 Ierome
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 m
                 
                   Constantinus
                   imperator
                   sanctas
                   reliquias
                   Andreae
                   ,
                   Lucae
                   ,
                   &
                   Timothei
                   transtulit
                   Constantinopolni
                   ,
                   apud
                   quas
                   dae
                   〈…〉
                   rugiunt
                   .
                   Constantin
                   the
                   Emperour
                   did
                   cause
                   the
                   holy
                   relicks
                   of
                   Andrew
                   ,
                   Lucke
                   ,
                   and
                   Timothee
                   to
                   be
                   carryed
                   to
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   whereat
                   the
                   very
                   Deuils
                   did
                   roare
                   or
                   rage
                   .
                
                 Now
                 Bullenger
                 (
                 the
                 Protestant
                 )
                 thus
                 taxeth
                 Ierome
                 .
                 n
                 
                   S
                   Ierome
                   is
                   ouerfall
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuills
                   did
                   roare
                   at
                   the
                   holy
                   relicks
                   of
                   Andrew
                   .
                
                 The
                 said
                 B●●lenger
                 o
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 he
                 styling
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Sancti
                   Dei
                   homines
                
                 )
                 did
                 hould
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Relicks
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 answere
                 ,
                 thus
                 sayth
                 :
                 
                   studium
                   Dei
                   habent
                   ,
                   sed
                   non
                   secundum
                   scientiam
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Touching
                 Pilgrimages
                 to
                 the
                 bodyes
                 &
                 relickes
                 of
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 the
                 Centurists
                 do
                 thus
                 write
                 :
                 p
                 
                   De
                   peregrinationibus
                   ad
                   loca
                   sacra
                   ,
                   caeperunt
                   hoc
                   seculò
                   primum
                   sub
                   Constantino
                   ,
                   locaterrae
                   Sanctae
                   in
                   praecio
                   habert
                   :
                   Helenama●er
                   Imperatoris
                   (
                   mulier
                   superst
                   〈…〉
                   sa
                   )
                   illuc
                   profect
                   a
                   ador
                   andi
                   carsa
                   &c.
                   
                   Touching
                   pilgrimages
                   to
                   Holy
                   places
                   ,
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Land
                   did
                   beginne
                   first
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   vnder
                   Constantin
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   estimation
                   and
                   respect
                   ;
                   Helen
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   Constantine
                   (
                   being
                   a
                   superstitious
                   Woman
                   )
                   did
                   goe
                   thither
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   to
                   worship
                   them
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Centurists
                 .
                 The
                 sayd
                 Centurists
                 do
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 thus
                 condemne
                 Constantine
                 himselfe
                 :
                 q
                 
                   plane
                   simili
                   superstitione
                   ,
                   Constantinus
                   reliquias
                   quasdam
                   de
                   Cruce
                   (
                   ab
                   Helena
                   reperta
                   )
                   Constantinopolni
                   dicitur
                   transtulisse
                   ,
                   vt
                   esset
                   eius
                   Verbis
                   conseruatrix
                   .
                   ●ust
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   superstition
                   ,
                   Constantiue
                   is
                   reported
                   to
                   haue
                   translated
                   certaine
                   relicks
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   (
                   found
                   by
                   Helen
                   )
                   to
                   Constantinople
                   :
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   .
                
              
               
                 Touching
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 wrought
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 and
                 bodyes
                 of
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 no
                 lesse
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 first
                 Luther
                 thus
                 confesseth
                 :
                 r
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   deny
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   worketh
                   miraculously
                   and
                   visibly
                   (
                   ad
                   diuorum
                   Sepulora
                   )
                   at
                   the
                   Monuments
                   of
                   the
                   Saincts
                   ?
                
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 Cempnitius
                 thus
                 confe●eth
                 :
                 s
                 
                   Apud
                   Augustinum
                   ,
                   in
                   translatione
                   Reliquiarum
                   Stephan●
                   ,
                   mulier
                   caeca
                   illuminatae
                   est
                   ;
                   &
                   aliquando
                   quaedam
                   miracula
                   ad
                   reliquias
                   edebantur
                   .
                   Austin
                   recordeth
                   ,
                   that
                   vpon
                   the
                   transl●tion
                   of
                   the
                   Relicks
                   of
                   Steuen
                   ,
                   a
                   blynd
                   Woaman
                   was
                   restored
                   to
                   sight
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   sometymes
                   certaine
                   Miracles
                   were
                   wrought
                   at
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Relicks
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Centurists
                 affirme
                 the
                 lyke
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryting
                 :
                 Si
                 t
                 
                   Ambrosio
                   credimus
                   ,
                   agri
                   ,
                   qui
                   vestes
                   Sanctorum
                   manu
                   contigissent
                   ,
                   sanabantur
                   ;
                   obs●ssi
                   liber●bantur
                   &c.
                   
                   Yf
                   we
                   beleiue
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Sick●
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   touched
                   with
                   their
                   hands
                   the
                   vestments
                   of
                   Saincts
                   ,
                   were
                   cured
                   ,
                   and
                   persons
                   possessed
                   with
                   euill
                   spirits
                   ,
                   were
                   theareby
                   freed
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 geueth
                 a
                 full
                 allowance
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 relations
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 u
                 
                   Nec
                   illa
                   miracula
                   vanafuisse
                   put●
                   ,
                   quae
                   in
                   Martyrum
                   monumentis
                   facta
                   narrantur
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   
                   hould
                   those
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   as
                   vayne
                   or
                   idle
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   related
                   to
                   haue
                   been
                   exhibited
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   monuments
                   or
                   sepulcres
                   of
                   Saincts
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 ton●hi●g
                 ●●licks
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 whereof
                 may
                 receaue
                 it
                 most
                 full
                 and
                 vndowbted
                 prouffe
                 (
                 if
                 all
                 aboue
                 spoken
                 ,
                 were
                 false
                 )
                 euen
                 from
                 Gods
                 holy
                 writ
                 .
                 For
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Moyses
                 x
                 vsed
                 great
                 reuerence
                 to
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ?
                 As
                 also
                 did
                 not
                 Iosias
                 y
                 the
                 lyke
                 to
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 Prophet
                 ?
                 And
                 were
                 not
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 dead
                 bones
                 of
                 Elizeus
                 ,
                 z
                 by
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Nappkin
                 of
                 S.
                 b
                 Paule
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 if
                 the
                 Protestants
                 will
                 ad
                 wit
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 consequently
                 admit
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Relicks
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 make
                 vpon
                 our
                 foreheads
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 disliked
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 signeth
                 hymselfe
                 with
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 be
                 but
                 only
                 implicitly
                 des●●eth
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 signe
                 ;
                 which
                 ex
                 〈…〉
                 citly
                 and
                 by
                 mediation
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 desireth
                 by
                 prayers
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 doth
                 figure
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 Passion
                 ;
                 and
                 seing
                 the
                 secret
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 hart
                 are
                 manifested
                 and
                 made
                 knowne
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 bodye
                 (
                 as
                 dumbe
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 speake
                 ,
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 make
                 )
                 as
                 by
                 prayers
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 :
                 Therefore
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 tongue
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 forgiue
                 my
                 sinns
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Meritts
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 Passion
                 ;
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 then
                 consequently
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 hym
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 ,
                 without
                 words
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 Seing
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 this
                 signe
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 of
                 internall
                 Prayer
                 (
                 the
                 Crosse
                 being
                 the
                 badge
                 and
                 remembrance
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 death
                 and
                 Passion
                 )
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 words
                 by
                 vertue
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 death
                 and
                 Passion
                 ;
                 Since
                 the
                 hand
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 doth
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 rongue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 lawfulnes
                 of
                 this
                 signe
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 proued
                 .
                 
                 from
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 sprinckled
                 vpon
                 the
                 posts
                 of
                 Howses
                 ,
                 did
                 signify
                 nothing
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 vpō
                 the
                 foreheads
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 S.
                 d
                 Austin
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 lyke
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 signe
                 :
                 Tau
                 ,
                 e
                 which
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 drawne
                 vpon
                 the
                 foreheads
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 lamented
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 manifest
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 on
                 the
                 foreheads
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 iudgments
                 both
                 of
                 S.
                 f
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 S
                 g
                 Ierome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 was
                 euer
                 practized
                 and
                 iustified
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 Church
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 point
                 see
                 ,
                 h
                 Dionisius
                 ,
                 i
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 k
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 l
                 Athanasius
                 )
                 who
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Sign●cru●●s
                   omnia
                   magica
                   compescentur
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   all
                   Magick
                   is
                   suppressed
                   )
                
                 m
                 Basil
                 ,
                 n
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 o
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 p
                 Austin
                 ,
                 besydes
                 diuers
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latin
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Austin
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 set
                 downe
                 ;
                 Thus
                 then
                 he
                 wryteth
                 :
                 
                   Quid
                   est
                   ,
                   quod
                   omnes
                   ●●uerunt
                   :
                   signum
                   Christi
                   ,
                   nisi
                   crux
                   Christi
                   ?
                   quod
                   signum
                   ,
                   in
                   si
                   adhibeatur
                   siue
                   frontibus
                   credentium
                   &c.
                   
                   What
                   other
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   Christ
                   (
                   which
                   allmen
                   know
                   )
                   then
                   the
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   Which
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   made
                   vpon
                   the
                   forehead
                   of
                   the
                   faythfull
                   beleiuers
                   ;
                   vpon
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   regenerated
                   ;
                   vpon
                   the
                   oyle
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   Crisme
                   they
                   are
                   anoynted
                   ;
                   vpon
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   nurished
                   ,
                   not
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   former
                   mysteries
                   are
                   duly
                   performed
                   .
                   Thus
                   S.
                   Austin
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ad
                 hearto
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 worke
                 diuers
                 Miracles
                 by
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 of
                 q
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 r
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 s
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 t
                 Nysse●e
                 ,
                 u
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 x
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 y
                 Austin
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 authorityes
                 to
                 contemne
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 insolently
                 to
                 traduce
                 so
                 many
                 learned
                 and
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 those
                 pure
                 and
                 primatiue
                 tymes
                 )
                 as
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 blynd
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 (
                 though
                 their
                 owne
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 breuity
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 at
                 large
                 set
                 downe
                 )
                 both
                 touching
                 the
                 worship
                 giuen
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 euer
                 meane
                 ,
                 such
                 religious
                 and
                 inferiour
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 things
                 consecrated
                 to
                 religious
                 ends
                 :
                 farre
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 touching
                 diuers
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 signe
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 clear●
                 ,
                 euident
                 ,
                 and
                 vnanswerable
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 acknowledgments
                 of
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 concordantly
                 hereto
                 ,
                 D●nae●s
                 (
                 that
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 )
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 :
                 z
                 
                   Cyrill
                   and
                   sundry
                   other
                   Fathers
                   were
                   plainly
                   superstitious
                   and
                   blynded
                   with
                   this
                   enchantment
                   of
                   the
                   Cros●es
                   adoration
                   .
                
                 The
                 Centuris●●
                 thus
                 wryte
                 of
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 :
                 a
                 
                   A●brosius
                   multa
                   comme●crat
                   superstitios●
                   de
                   cruce
                   〈…〉
                   nta
                   :
                   Ambrose
                   relateth
                   many
                   superstitious
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   found
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 the
                 said
                 Protestants
                 thus
                 taxe
                 Ephrem
                 :
                 b
                 
                   〈…〉
                   is
                   signationi
                   nimium
                   viditur
                   tribuere
                   :
                   Ephrem
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   ascrybe
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                
                 And
                 yet
                 Ephrem
                 liued
                 within
                 little
                 more
                 then
                 three
                 hundre●
                 yeres
                 after
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Cent●rists
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 liued
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeres
                 after
                 Christ
                 )
                 thus
                 confesse
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Crucis
                   Imaginem
                   ,
                   seu
                   in
                   locis
                   publicorum
                   congress●um
                   ,
                   s●u
                   domi
                   priuatim
                   Christianos
                   habuiss●
                   indicare
                   vide
                   〈…〉
                   Tertullianus
                   :
                   Tertullian
                   seemeth
                   to
                   show
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Christians
                   ai●
                   cause
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Cross●
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   places
                   of
                   publicke
                   meetings
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   priuatly
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   :
                
                 D.
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 Paulinu●
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 :
                 d
                 
                   By
                   the
                   report
                   of
                   Paulinus
                   the
                   Crosse
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   brought
                   forth
                   at
                   Easter
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   .
                
                 The
                 sayd
                 Doctour
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 of
                 Cy●ili
                 and
                 Ruffinus
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Ruffinus
                   and
                   Cyrill
                   had
                   a
                   superstitious
                   estimation
                   of
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 touching
                 more
                 particularly
                 the
                 miracles
                 wrought
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 iudgments
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 these
                 confession
                 ▪
                 following
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 Osiander
                 speaking
                 of
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 wryte
                 :
                 
                   Iulianus
                   metu
                   perculsus
                   ,
                   illico
                   ex
                   consuetudine
                   Christianismi
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   frontem
                   cruce
                   signat
                   ,
                   ●ibi
                   Damones
                   subito
                   disparent
                   ;
                   Iulian
                   being
                   stroken
                   with
                   feare
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   did
                   presently
                   signe
                   hymselfe
                   with
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ;
                   and
                   therevpon
                   the
                   Deuills
                   did
                   vanish
                   away
                   .
                
              
               
                 M.
                 Burges
                 (
                 an
                 English
                 Protestant
                 )
                 with
                 exception
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 thus
                 wryteth
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 this
                 poynt
                 g
                 
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   ascrybed
                   to
                   the
                   Crosse
                   (
                   in
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   Baptism●
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   rankest
                   Papists
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Fathers
                   are
                   as
                   deeply
                   engaged
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   vse
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Fathers
                   did
                   &c.
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   Soule
                   to
                   be
                   fenced
                   by
                   crossing
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Crosse
                   to
                   haue
                   vertue
                   of
                   consecrating
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   dryuing
                   away
                   Deuills
                   ,
                   Witchcraft
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 Doctour
                 Couel
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 those
                 auncient
                 tymes
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 thus
                 tr●ly
                 and
                 ●ngenuo●sly
                 confesseth
                 :
                 h
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   deny
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   (
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   )
                   manifested
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   amazement
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   contemptible
                   signe
                   ;
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   instrument
                   of
                   many
                   Miracles
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 touching
                 the
                 Fathers
                 iudgments
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 worke
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 instrument
                 ;
                 an
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 this
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 this
                 I
                 end
                 ;
                 putting
                 the
                 Reader
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Crosse
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 Paper
                 ,
                 wood
                 ,
                 or
                 stone
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 behoulder
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 '
                 Passion
                 and
                 death
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 calumniateth
                 thereat
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 greate
                 ouerture
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 willingly
                 endure
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 death
                 and
                 Passion
                 :
                 The
                 Crosse
                 being
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Words
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 eare
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 breifly
                 touche
                 praying
                 
                   vpon
                   beades
                   ,
                   benediction
                   or
                   blessing
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   Sali
                   ,
                   Aches
                   ,
                   Candells
                   &c.
                
                 against
                 which
                 many
                 Protestants
                 do
                 mightely
                 inueigh
                 ,
                 as
                 charging
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 the●rein
                 ,
                 with
                 Superstition
                 ;
                 affirming
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 place
                 a
                 kynd
                 of
                 Diuinity
                 in
                 
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 Into
                 such
                 strayts
                 (
                 we
                 see
                 )
                 the
                 Protestants
                 are
                 driuen
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 (
                 by
                 any
                 forcible
                 arguments
                 )
                 to
                 ouerthrowe
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 fayth
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 &
                 cheifest
                 articles
                 ,
                 they
                 therefore
                 bend
                 all
                 their
                 stenght
                 to
                 impugne
                 these
                 small
                 rytes
                 and
                 Ceremonyes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 touching
                 praying
                 vpon
                 beades
                 .
                 All
                 Men
                 know
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 prayers
                 ,
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 ;
                 the
                 beades
                 seruing
                 only
                 but
                 to
                 number
                 or
                 counte
                 the
                 tymes
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Custome
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 ex●mple
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hymselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 did
                 repeate
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 i
                 me●hree
                 ●hree
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 iterate
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 prayer
                 thryse
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 )
                 to
                 iterate
                 it
                 many
                 scores
                 of
                 tymes
                 together
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 repeate
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 seuen
                 tymes
                 in
                 a
                 weeke
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 presume
                 ,
                 euery
                 Protestant
                 will
                 confesse
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 once
                 a
                 day
                 )
                 why
                 then
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 repeate
                 the
                 said
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 good
                 and
                 spirituall
                 prayer
                 ,
                 seauen
                 tymes
                 a
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 seauen
                 tymes
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 then
                 any
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 tymes
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 once
                 granting
                 the
                 prayer
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ;
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 the
                 Prayer
                 (
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 reason
                 )
                 doth
                 warrant
                 the
                 often
                 repetition
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 precise
                 number
                 or
                 tymes
                 of
                 repeating
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 prayer
                 (
                 among
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 hath
                 a
                 mysticall
                 reference
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Dauids
                 Psalms
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 nūber
                 of
                 the
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lady
                 liued
                 heare
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 wounds
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 :
                 Or
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 such
                 Mystery
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 praying
                 vpon
                 Beads
                 ,
                 is
                 confested
                 by
                 the
                 k
                 Centurists
                 and
                 by
                 l
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 twellue
                 hundred
                 yeres
                 since
                 .
                 In
                 lyke
                 sorte
                 ,
                 the
                 antiquity
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 m
                 Zozomene
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Paule
                   (
                   the
                   Monke
                   )
                   was
                   accustomed
                   to
                   pray
                   by
                   counting
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   litle
                   stones
                   ,
                   in
                   tyme
                   of
                   repeating
                   his
                   prayers
                   ;
                   Which
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   as
                
                 to
                 pray
                 vpon
                 beads
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Zozomene
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Indi●s
                   singulos
                   trecentas
                   orationes
                   
                   Deo
                   ,
                   velut
                   tributum
                   quoddam
                   ,
                   reddidit
                   :
                   ac
                   neper
                   imprudentiam
                   in
                   numero
                   errant
                   ,
                   tr●centis
                   lappillis
                   in
                   sinum
                   contectis
                   ,
                   ad
                   singulas
                   preces
                   ,
                   singulos
                   inde
                   e●ecit
                   lapillos
                   :
                   consumptis
                   igitur
                   lapillis
                   ,
                   constabit
                   sibi
                   orationes
                   (
                   lapillis
                   numero
                   pares
                   )
                   abs
                   se
                   explectos
                   esse
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 touching
                 praying
                 vpon
                 Beads
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 next
                 de●●ende
                 to
                 the
                 consecrating
                 or
                 blessing
                 of
                 Creaturs
                 (
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 )
                 the
                 lawfulnes
                 whereof
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 n
                 Who
                 intending
                 to
                 multiplye
                 the
                 breads
                 ,
                 did
                 looke
                 vp
                 towards
                 Heauen
                 and
                 blessed
                 the
                 breads
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 blessing
                 of
                 his
                 did
                 multiplye
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 ,
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 reprehension
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 say
                 :
                 That
                 o
                 
                   euery
                   Creature
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   prayer
                
              
               
                 The
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 Hollowing
                 or
                 blessing
                 Creatures
                 (
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 holy
                 water
                 )
                 is
                 very
                 greate
                 .
                 For
                 p
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 q
                 Dionysius
                 (
                 both
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tymes
                 )
                 r
                 Cirill
                 ,
                 s
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 t
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 u
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 co
                 make
                 frequent
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   Holy
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 religious
                 vse
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 x
                 Centurists
                 do
                 charge
                 the
                 Fathers
                 (
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 age
                 after
                 Christ
                 )
                 with
                 superstition
                 in
                 blessing
                 and
                 
                   hollowing
                   of
                   water
                
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 Fathers
                 S.
                 y
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 thus
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Oportet
                   mandari
                   &
                   sanctificari
                   prius
                   aquat
                   a
                   Sacerdote
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Benediction
                   of
                   Oyle
                
                 is
                 mentioned
                 and
                 approued
                 by
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 and
                 Dionisius
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 aboue
                 noted
                 )
                 by
                 z
                 Basill
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 a
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 expresly
                 b
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Olium
                   in
                   Altari
                   Sanctificatur
                
                 by
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 c
                 Leodice
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Councell
                 of
                 d
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 third
                 Councell
                 of
                 e
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Councell
                 of
                 f
                 Tole●●
                 :
                 Finally
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 testimonyes
                 hereof
                 of
                 other
                 Councells
                 ,
                 and
                 g
                 auncient
                 
                 Fathers
                 )
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 
                   Hollowing
                   of
                   Oyle
                
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 particularly
                 by
                 a
                 Bishop
                 (
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 h
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 i
                 Cempin
                 〈…〉
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Benediction
                   of
                   breads
                
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 besides
                 the
                 ●se
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 proued
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 S.
                 k
                 Austin
                 ,
                 S.
                 l
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 m
                 Ierome
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 which
                 last
                 Father
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Coneurrebant
                   Episcopi
                   ,
                   Presbiteri
                   &c.
                   vulgus
                   ignobile
                   ,
                   potentes
                   viri
                   &
                   Iudices
                   ,
                   vt
                   benedictum
                   ab
                   eo
                   panem
                   vel
                   ●leum
                   acciperent
                   .
                
                 This
                 poynt
                 of
                 the
                 benediction
                 of
                 bread
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 practized
                 in
                 those
                 auncient
                 tymes
                 ,
                 that
                 D.
                 n
                 Fulke
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 thereof
                 :
                 
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   superstitious
                   bread
                   giuen
                   (
                   in
                   S.
                   Austins
                   tyme
                   )
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   Catechumeni
                   ,
                   in
                   steede
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 And
                 Philip
                 Mornay
                 in
                 lyke
                 sort
                 thus
                 chargeth
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 S.
                 Basill
                 :
                 It
                 o
                 
                   alloweth
                   holy
                   bread
                   to
                   be
                   distributed
                   ,
                   after
                   Seruice
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   had
                   not
                   communicated
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Benediction
                   of
                   Candells
                
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 fourth
                 Councell
                 p
                 of
                 T
                 〈…〉
                 ledo
                 ,
                 by
                 Pope
                 q
                 Zozimus
                 ,
                 S
                 r
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 s
                 Prudentius
                 ,
                 and
                 t
                 Strabo
                 :
                 and
                 according
                 hearto
                 the
                 Centurists
                 u
                 do
                 confesse
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 to
                 be
                 greate
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 do
                 further
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Candells
                 did
                 burne
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 tyme
                 ,
                 in
                 Constantyns
                 dayes
                 :
                 thus
                 wryting
                 hereof
                 :
                 x
                 
                   Accensiones
                   candel●rum
                   interdiù
                   in
                   templis
                   Constantinus
                   instituit
                
                 ;
                 The
                 proufe
                 of
                 which
                 custome
                 is
                 further
                 euident
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Councell
                 of
                 y
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 z
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Ierome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benediction
                 of
                 
                   Palms
                   and
                   Ashes
                
                 is
                 proued
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 S.
                 b
                 Maximus
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 reiect
                 the
                 authorityes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 benediction
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 Primatiue
                 Church
                 with
                 superstition
                 and
                 errour
                 :
                 Which
                 no
                 Man
                 either
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 Charity
                 ,
                 or
                 learning
                 ,
                 will
                 do
                 .
                 Ad
                 herto
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 themselfs
                 do
                 practice
                 this
                 
                 consecration
                 of
                 Creaturs
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 do
                 consecrate
                 their
                 new
                 builded
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 and
                 Ch
                 〈…〉
                 ches
                 ,
                 or
                 Chappell
                 's
                 :
                 yea
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 ridiculou
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 hath
                 bene
                 obserued
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Yf
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 hath
                 bene
                 buryed
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 (
                 ●otwithstanding
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 first
                 builded
                 by
                 Gotholicks
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 supposed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 propha●ed
                 by
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 )
                 hath
                 beene
                 by
                 it
                 Person
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 new
                 consectated
                 and
                 hollowed
                 .
                 
                   Spectatam
                   admissi
                   ●isumteneatis
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 next
                 place
                 we
                 will
                 show
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 why
                 Creatures
                 are
                 bless●d
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Chu●ch
                 .
                 Which
                 end
                 is
                 threefould
                 .
                 First
                 to
                 signify
                 spirituall
                 effects
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 Ashes
                 signifyeth
                 penance
                 :
                 Palmes
                 signify
                 victory
                 :
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Candell
                 betokeneth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 these
                 Resurrection
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 are
                 vsed
                 to
                 stirrup
                 our
                 deuotion
                 The
                 second
                 End
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 veniall
                 sinns
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 poynt
                 S.
                 c
                 Thomas
                 and
                 d
                 Dominicus
                 a
                 Soto
                 ,
                 fully
                 dispute
                 .
                 Now
                 heare
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 clense
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 vse
                 by
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 and
                 Pēnance
                 :
                 so
                 these
                 Consecrated
                 things
                 and
                 our
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 do
                 apply
                 his
                 bloud
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 veniall
                 sinne
                 from
                 hym
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 dryue
                 away
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cure
                 diseases
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 prayers
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 consecrated
                 .
                 Neuer
                 the
                 lesse
                 we
                 are
                 hea●e
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 consecrated
                 things
                 do
                 not
                 any
                 worke
                 theese
                 effects
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 wheare
                 no
                 let
                 is
                 )
                 do
                 infallibly
                 work
                 their
                 effects
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 heare
                 of
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 consecrated
                 things
                 haue
                 not
                 their
                 force
                 from
                 any
                 expresse
                 couenant
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 acraments
                 haue
                 )
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 denotion
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 vsing
                 them
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 sometymes
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 sicknes
                 or
                 diseases
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 molestation
                 of
                 the
                 Deuills
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 according
                 hearto
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 e
                 Apostles
                 did
                 vse
                 to
                 annoynt
                 the
                 sicke
                 with
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 cured
                 .
                 In
                 
                 like
                 sort
                 .
                 f
                 Epiphanius
                 relateth
                 ,
                 how
                 Ioseph
                 by
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 did
                 dissolue
                 inca●tation
                 and
                 Magicke
                 .
                 And
                 g
                 Theodoret
                 recordeth
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 Marcellus
                 Apameensis
                 ;
                 and
                 h
                 Palladius
                 of
                 Macharius
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 testifyeth
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Hilarion
                 did
                 cure
                 diuers
                 diseased
                 Persons
                 with
                 
                   holy
                   bread
                
                 and
                 
                   holy
                   oyle
                
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 did
                 S.
                 i
                 Bernard
                 .
                 S.
                 k
                 Gregory
                 witnesseth
                 that
                 one
                 S.
                 Fortunatus
                 did
                 cure
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 brokē
                 thigh
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 sprinkling
                 holy
                 water
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 prayers
                 .
                 Finally
                 
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Malachius
                 did
                 cure
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 ph●anticke
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                   Holy
                   Water
                
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 Examples
                 do
                 show
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Negro
                 〈…〉
                 cy
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 sometymes
                 do
                 tearme
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 produce
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 prayers
                 )
                 supernaturall
                 effect
                 ,
                 by
                 applying
                 of
                 holy
                 water
                 or
                 holy
                 oyle
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 blesse
                 Creaturs
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 ends
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 Denotien
                 )
                 is
                 prooued
                 from
                 her
                 greater
                 authority
                 ,
                 practized
                 in
                 changing
                 the
                 Saboath
                 day
                 ,
                 from
                 Saturday
                 to
                 Sunday
                 ;
                 And
                 now
                 it
                 being
                 thus
                 changed
                 ,
                 is
                 〈…〉
                 erable
                 .
                 m
                 Which
                 point
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 learned
                 n
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 any
                 text
                 or
                 passage
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 former
                 poynts
                 .
                 And
                 heere
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 end
                 ;
                 aduertizing
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 heere
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 contaynes
                 (
                 for
                 greater
                 breuity
                 )
                 but
                 short
                 discourses
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 controuersyes
                 heere
                 handled
                 ;
                 and
                 assuring
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 scarse
                 the
                 fift
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 prooff
                 ,
                 and
                 authorities
                 ,
                 drawne
                 from
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Word
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 confession
                 euen
                 of
                 our
                 Aduersaryes
                 are
                 heere
                 alledged
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 in
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Catholicks
                 doctrines
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 I
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 (
                 these
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 uen
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 some
                 delibation
                 and
                 tast
                 aforehand
                 )
                 for
                 his
                 greater
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 many
                 learned
                 Catholicke
                 Treati●es
                 ,
                 written
                 vpon
                 the
                 said
                 subiects
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   L.
                   CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                   Michaeas
                   .
                   What
                   do
                   you
                   reply
                   hereto
                   ?
                   Are
                   these
                   discourses
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   framing
                   ?
                   Againe
                   ;
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   you
                   then
                   free
                   your selfe
                   from
                   that
                   infinite
                   Wrong
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   (
                   being
                   a
                   stranger
                   )
                   offer
                   to
                   our
                   state
                   ,
                   in
                   seeking
                   thus
                   by
                   supplanting
                   the
                   Ghospell
                   ,
                   to
                   plant
                   your
                   owne
                   false
                   Religion
                   ?
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   what
                   were
                   the
                   Motyues
                   ,
                   inducing
                   you
                   rather
                   to
                   diuulge
                   these
                   particuler
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   then
                   diuers
                   others
                   of
                   greater
                   weight
                   and
                   consequence
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   still
                   in
                   Question
                   betweene
                   you
                   and
                   vs
                   ?
                   Belike
                   there
                   was
                   some
                   reason
                   or
                   this
                   your
                   election
                   &
                   choyce
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   My
                   very
                   
                     good
                     Lord.
                  
                   I
                   will
                   answere
                   you
                   to
                   all
                   your
                   demands
                   ;
                   And
                   herein
                   my
                   Tongue
                   shal
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Interpreter
                   of
                   my
                   Hart.
                   First
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Authour
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   heere
                   freely
                   grant
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   the
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   penned
                   them
                   ;
                   who
                   taugh
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   through
                   Gods
                   grace
                   and
                   assistance
                   ,
                   wil
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   seale
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   them
                   (
                   if
                   need
                   should
                   so
                   requyre
                   )
                   with
                   my
                   bloud
                   .
                   Concerning
                   the
                   choyce
                   made
                   of
                   these
                   Controuersyes
                   ,
                   among
                   many
                   others
                   of
                   as
                   great
                   ,
                   or
                   greater
                   importance
                   ,
                   now
                   ventilated
                   betweene
                   the
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   the
                   Protestants
                   .
                   Your
                   Lordship
                   may
                   be
                   aduertized
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   reason
                   was
                   ;
                   because
                   I
                   do
                   find
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   common
                   and
                   ignorant
                   Protestant
                   of
                   meaner
                   conceate
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   vnderstanding
                   is
                   vsually
                   immersed
                   in
                   sense
                   ,
                   seemeth
                   to
                   take
                   more
                   exception
                   at
                   these
                   Catholicke
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   then
                   at
                   others
                   ,
                   heere
                   not
                   discoursed
                   off
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   hereof
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   most
                   of
                   these
                   consist
                   in
                   practize
                   (
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   are
                   dayly
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   outward
                   sense
                   )
                   Whereas
                   those
                   other
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   cheife
                   part
                   ,
                   do
                   lye
                   inspeculation
                   ;
                   &
                   thereby
                   are
                   further
                   remooued
                   from
                   the
                   apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   vnlgar
                   ;
                   whose
                   vnderstandings
                   herein
                   are
                   commonly
                   like
                   to
                   boysterous
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   vnportionable
                   and
                   insutable
                   to
                   worke
                   vpon
                   any
                   fine
                   and
                   curions
                   matter
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   principally
                   written
                   for
                   fome
                   students
                   of
                   the
                   vniuersity
                   of
                   good
                   talents
                   ;
                   yet
                   secondarily
                   my
                   intention
                   was
                   ,
                   the
                   instructing
                   of
                   the
                   vnlearned
                   Protestant
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Catholicke
                   doctrines
                   .
                   That
                   
                   they
                   are
                   heere
                   handled
                   so
                   breifly
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   multiplicity
                   of
                   the
                   Questions
                   :
                   each
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   at
                   large
                   disputed
                   off
                   ,
                   would
                   requyre
                   no
                   small
                   Treatise
                   ;
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   haue
                   rather
                   vndertaken
                   to
                   set
                   downe
                   (
                   besides
                   some
                   few
                   prooffs
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   the
                   true
                   state
                   of
                   euery
                   such
                   Catholicke
                   poynt
                   (
                   so
                   to
                   vindicate
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   foule
                   mistaking
                   of
                   the
                   Aduersary
                   )
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   fullest
                   manner
                   by
                   authorities
                   ,
                   to
                   confirme
                   &
                   fortify
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   LORD
                   CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                   Well
                   touching
                   these
                   two
                   former
                   poynts
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   answered
                   (
                   and
                   in
                   part
                   sat
                   s●yed
                   )
                   me
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   say
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   iniury
                   by
                   you
                   wrought
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   against
                   the
                   vniuersity
                   ;
                   but
                   euen
                   against
                   the
                   whole
                   state
                   ?
                   Which
                   cannot
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   stat●ts
                   and
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   brooke
                   such
                   tumultuous
                   proceedings
                   in
                   any
                   Man
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   in
                   forayners
                   ;
                   as
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   disioynt
                   the
                   beautifull
                   〈◊〉
                   me
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   whole
                   Realme
                   for
                   these
                   many
                   yeares
                   ,
                   hath
                   so
                   peaceably
                   enioyed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   Most
                   
                     Reuerend
                     ludge
                  
                   .
                   Giue
                   me
                   leaue
                   without
                   offence
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   words
                   only
                   al
                   〈…〉
                   uely
                   ,
                   not
                   comparatiuely
                   ▪
                   of
                   that
                   great
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   who
                   like
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   was
                   once
                   a
                   Iew
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   a
                   Christian
                   :
                   Neither
                   *
                   
                     against
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     nor
                     against
                     the
                     temple
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     against
                     Caeser
                     ,
                     haue
                     I
                     any
                     thing
                     offended
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   confesse
                   with
                   comfort
                   (
                   for
                   discomfort
                   is
                   the
                   ordinary
                   attendant
                   of
                   a
                   faulty
                   guiltines
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   much
                   labored
                   (
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   cheifly
                   penned
                   these
                   short
                   Discourses
                   )
                   to
                   dissem
                   〈…〉
                   ate
                   the
                   true
                   faith
                   of
                   these
                   points
                   in
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   the
                   Schollars
                   of
                   my
                   acquaintance
                   ;
                   And
                   why
                   might
                   I
                   not
                   ?
                   Since
                   the
                   valew
                   of
                   an
                   a
                   〈…〉
                   yleable
                   fayth
                   is
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   without
                   it
                   no
                   man
                   ;
                   with
                   it
                   all
                   men
                   may
                   stand
                   gratefull
                   in
                   Gods
                   eye
                   :
                   Sine
                   a
                   
                     fide
                     impossibile
                     est
                     placere
                     Deo.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Consider
                   
                     my
                     L.
                  
                   the
                   price
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   Soule
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   hath
                   ransomed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Deuills
                   hands
                   ,
                   with
                   so
                   high
                   a
                   reate
                   :
                   
                     (
                     humiliauit
                  
                   *
                   
                     semetipsum
                     ,
                     factus
                     obediens
                     vsque
                     ad
                     mortem
                     ;
                     mortem
                     autem
                     crucis
                     )
                  
                   And
                   then
                   thinke
                   ,
                   what
                   greife
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Soule
                   through
                   want
                   of
                   true
                   fayth
                   ,
                   should
                   returne
                   
                   to
                   it
                   former
                   thraldome
                   .
                   Alas
                   
                     my
                     L.
                  
                   Is
                   〈…〉
                   not
                   greate
                   pitye
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   diuers
                   yong
                   students
                   of
                   eleuated
                   Witts
                   and
                   apprehencsions
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   receaue
                   their
                   Religion
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   beleiue
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   bare
                   affiance
                   and
                   trust
                   of
                   their
                   Readers
                   and
                   Maysters
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   further
                   examining
                   or
                   tryall
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   Or
                   els
                   litle
                   to
                   pryze
                   any
                   Religion
                   at
                   all
                   ?
                   And
                   thus
                   in
                   this
                   later
                   maner
                   ,
                   this
                   poore
                   
                     Materia
                     Prima
                  
                   being
                   Forml●sse
                   ,
                   is
                   ready
                   indifferently
                   and
                   without
                   choyce
                   ,
                   to
                   entertayne
                   the
                   impression
                   of
                   any
                   Religion
                   .
                   Now
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   great
                   pitye
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   to
                   suffer
                   these
                   Soules
                   to
                   perish
                   eternally
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   hauing
                   an
                   articulate
                   &
                   perfect
                   Christian
                   fayth
                   ?
                   Which
                   fayth
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   qualified
                   ;
                   seing
                   it
                   auayleth
                   litle
                   to
                   beleiue
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   beleiue
                   truly
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   For
                   though
                   fayth
                   be
                   heare
                   to
                   be
                   requyred
                   ;
                   yet
                   a
                   false
                   fayth
                   is
                   as
                   preiudicial
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   meare
                   Misbeleiffe
                   :
                   So
                   light
                   is
                   more
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   then
                   darknes
                   ;
                   yet
                   not
                   being
                   well
                   proportioned
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   dangerous
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   then
                   darknes
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   
                     (
                     my
                     L.
                  
                   )
                   I
                   must
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   more
                   fully
                   glasse
                   their
                   danger
                   in
                   my
                   owne
                   former
                   want
                   of
                   fayth
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   continued
                   a
                   lew
                   ;
                   And
                   am
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   more
                   ready
                   to
                   imparte
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   that
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   my selfe
                   haue
                   allready
                   so
                   fully
                   tasted
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   for
                   this
                   my
                   attempt
                   (
                   my
                   selfe
                   being
                   an
                   Alien
                   )
                   I
                   must
                   shrowd
                   it
                   vnder
                   the
                   wings
                   of
                   the
                   lyke
                   attēmpts
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   afrayd
                   to
                   go
                   (
                   by
                   our
                   Lords
                   commandement
                   )
                   into
                   strange
                   Countreyes
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   &
                   teach
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   *
                   
                     Euntes
                     in
                     mundum
                     vniuersum
                     ,
                     praedicate
                     Euangelium
                     omni
                     Creaturae
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   my
                   
                     good
                     Lord
                  
                   :
                   I
                   must
                   therefore
                   further
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   a
                   Zeraphicall
                   and
                   burning
                   zeale
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   may
                   in
                   an
                   humane
                   eye
                   ,
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   madnes
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   high
                   Vertues
                   of
                   this
                   Nature
                   (
                   through
                   want
                   of
                   due
                   consideration
                   )
                   do
                   rather
                   offend
                   ,
                   then
                   please
                   ;
                   yet
                   since
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   first
                   tract
                   this
                   vnusuall
                   path
                   ,
                   their
                   example
                   hath
                   more
                   emboldned
                   me
                   to
                   tread
                   herein
                   their
                   stepps
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Good
                     God.
                  
                   See
                   vnto
                   what
                   an
                   assent
                   of
                   impiety
                   Mans
                   nature
                   is
                   arryued
                   .
                   I
                   meane
                   heere
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   do
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Holy
                   Apostles
                   patrons
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   euill
                   .
                   No
                   Michaeas
                   :
                   As
                   soone
                   may
                   the
                   
                     Idoll
                     Dagon
                  
                   stand
                   by
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   pernitious
                   Machinations
                   beare
                   affinity
                   with
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   You
                   preach
                   not
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                   must
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   said
                   :
                   Who
                   *
                   
                     gathereth
                     not
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     scatereth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   ,
                   you
                   much
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   aduantage
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   against
                   mee
                   :
                   so
                   willing
                   you
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   lye
                   prostrate
                   with
                   the
                   basest
                   shame
                   .
                   Yet
                   my
                   comfort
                   is
                   that
                   Innocency
                   (
                   though
                   oppressed
                   )
                   still
                   continues
                   Innocency
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   poynt
                   .
                   What
                   haue
                   I
                   donne
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   glorious
                   Apostles
                   may
                   not
                   seeme
                   to
                   haue
                   donne
                   ?
                   They
                   went
                   into
                   forayne
                   Countryes
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   peculiar
                   licence
                   of
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   I
                   heare
                   (
                   being
                   a
                   stranger
                   )
                   haue
                   aduentured
                   to
                   initiate
                   some
                   students
                   in
                   the
                   fayth
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   sole
                   true
                   fayth
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   They
                   preached
                   peaceably
                   without
                   raising
                   of
                   tumults
                   ,
                   or
                   teaching
                   disobedience
                   against
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   :
                   I
                   did
                   yet
                   neuer
                   intimate
                   in
                   my
                   words
                   or
                   actions
                   the
                   least
                   spote
                   of
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   supreme
                   Magistrate
                   ;
                   since
                   I
                   hould
                   it
                   a
                   mighty
                   errour
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   ●o
                   order
                   things
                   by
                   disorderly
                   courses
                   .
                   They
                   most
                   happely
                   pulled
                   thousands
                   of
                   Soules
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   iawes
                   of
                   the
                   Deuil
                   :
                   I
                   do
                   confesse
                   ,
                   my
                   sole
                   end
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   some
                   good
                   in
                   that
                   kynd
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   God
                   would
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   blesse
                   therein
                   my
                   endeuours
                   ;
                   And
                   most
                   ioyfull
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   through
                   my
                   owne
                   labour
                   (
                   vnder
                   Christ
                   )
                   I
                   might
                   say
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   straying
                   Soule
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   good
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   This
                   *
                   
                     my
                     sonne
                     was
                     dead
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     reuyued
                     ;
                     was
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     found
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Breifly
                   ,
                   the●
                   for
                   such
                   their
                   accheiuements
                   ,
                   finished
                   their
                   dayes
                   in
                   most
                   bl●ssed
                   Martyrdomes
                   :
                   O
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   so
                   happy
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   ●ede●me
                   ●y
                   maninfold
                   〈◊〉
                   with
                   so
                   glorious
                   a
                   death
                   :
                   so
                   true
                   is
                   that
                   sentence
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     bloud
                     of
                     Martirs
                     is
                     the
                     key
                     of
                     Paradise
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Heere
                   now
                   my
                   
                     good
                     L.
                  
                   Yf
                   you
                   condemne
                   me
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   you
                   free
                   them
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   either
                   absolue
                   me
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   accuse
                   them
                   with
                   me
                   :
                   Since
                   all
                   of
                   vs
                   be
                   either
                   guilty
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   Innocent
                   .
                   Yf
                   guilty
                   ;
                   I
                   glorye
                   to
                   haue
                   such
                   Precedents
                   of
                   this
                   my
                   imaginary
                   Cryme
                   ;
                   Yf
                   innocent
                   ;
                   Why
                   then
                   do
                   I
                   stand
                   at
                   this
                   wofull
                   barre
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   pleading
                   (
                   if
                   not
                   for
                   lyfe
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   for
                   Liberty
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   LORD-CHEIFE
                   IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                   Although
                   these
                   your
                   molitions
                   and
                   endeauours
                   
                     [
                     Mich●as
                  
                   ]
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   proceede
                   from
                   a
                   feruour
                   and
                   zeale
                   ;
                   Yet
                   I
                   feare
                   ,
                   this
                   your
                   zeale
                   is
                   branded
                   with
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   :
                   b
                   
                     Aemulationem
                     Dei
                     habent
                     ,
                     sed
                     non
                     secundum
                     scientiam
                     .
                  
                   Since
                   diuers
                   Men
                   haue
                   certaine
                   impetuosityes
                   and
                   violent
                   straynes
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   because
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   priuate
                   conceats
                   ,
                   they
                   meane
                   well
                   )
                   they
                   feare
                   not
                   to
                   guild
                   ouer
                   with
                   the
                   fayre
                   title
                   of
                   Christian
                   zeale
                   .
                   Againe
                   
                     [
                     Mich●as
                  
                   ]
                   wheare
                   you
                   seeke
                   to
                   sheyld
                   your
                   attempts
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   your
                   mistaking
                   heare
                   is
                   ouer
                   grosse
                   :
                   since
                   they
                   preached
                   the
                   incontaminated
                   and
                   vnspoted
                   fayth
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   weare
                   therefore
                   not
                   only
                   excusable
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   Whereas
                   you
                   do
                   teach
                   a
                   religion
                   ,
                   mixted
                   with
                   diuers
                   errours
                   ,
                   and
                   humane
                   Inuentions
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   farre
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   ,
                   first
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord.
                  
                   What
                   colours
                   soeuer
                   of
                   disgrace
                   and
                   contumely
                   may
                   (
                   in
                   an
                   other
                   Mans
                   eye
                   )
                   be
                   layed
                   vpon
                   theese
                   my
                   actions
                   ;
                   yet
                   to
                   my selfe
                   I
                   am
                   best
                   priuy
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   proceeded
                   from
                   my
                   sole
                   desire
                   of
                   aduancing
                   the
                   fayth
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   bent
                   of
                   a
                   strong
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   towards
                   hym
                   :
                   Amor
                   c
                   
                     meus
                     ,
                     pondus
                     meum
                     ;
                     illo
                     feror
                     ,
                     quocunque
                     feror
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   loue
                   and
                   promptitude
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   intense
                   and
                   vehement
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   indeede
                   it
                   cannot
                   transgresse
                   any
                   bounds
                   ,
                   within
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   limited
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   heare
                   hold
                   it
                   an
                   extreame
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   in
                   these
                   actions
                   to
                   auoid
                   the
                   Extreame
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   Excesse
                   (
                   if
                   any
                   such
                   can
                   be
                   )
                   putteth
                   on
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Meane
                   .
                   O
                   my
                   
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Apostle
                   did
                   write
                   those
                   fiery
                   words
                   :
                   d
                   
                     Praedica
                     Verbum
                     ,
                     insta
                     oportunè
                     ,
                     importunè
                     :
                     argue
                     ,
                     obsecra
                     ,
                     increpa
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   No
                   doubt
                   he
                   taught
                   vs
                   thereby
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Christian
                   fayth
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   performe
                   it
                   with
                   all
                   improperation
                   ,
                   speedines
                   ,
                   and
                   alacrity
                   ;
                   not
                   loosing
                   the
                   tyme
                   in
                   any
                   ceremonious
                   delayes
                   .
                   Now
                   
                     my
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fayth
                   taught
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   is
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   fayth
                   first
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   I
                   hereto
                   answere
                   (
                   though
                   most
                   breifly
                   ,
                   since
                   this
                   tyme
                   is
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   any
                   long
                   Discourse
                   :
                   )
                   Yf
                   that
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   Rome
                   was
                   first
                   cultiuated
                   &
                   tilled
                   by
                   the
                   labours
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   did
                   neuer
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   suffer
                   the
                   least
                   change
                   in
                   any
                   dogmaticall
                   &
                   materiall
                   poynt
                   ;
                   Then
                   followeth
                   it
                   ineuitably
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   present
                   Catholick
                   Religiō
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   preached
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   (
                   contrary
                   to
                   your
                   L.
                   supposall
                   )
                   do
                   heere
                   instruct
                   the
                   Academians
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   fayth
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   first
                   florished
                   in
                   those
                   primatiue
                   tymes
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   neuer
                   any
                   change
                   was
                   made
                   at
                   Rome
                   in
                   poynts
                   of
                   fayth
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   your
                   Lordship
                   may
                   be
                   fully
                   satisfyed
                   ,
                   by
                   perusing
                   the
                   former
                   Dialogue
                   ,
                   betweene
                   the
                   
                     Honorable
                     Cardinall
                  
                   and
                   
                     Doctour
                     Whitakers
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord.
                     Michaeas
                  
                   will
                   tyre
                   you
                   with
                   his
                   wearisome
                   speeches
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   suffer
                   him
                   )
                   will
                   perorate
                   whole
                   dayes
                   togeather
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   peculiar
                   deliuery
                   of
                   himselfe
                   in
                   seeking
                   to
                   decline
                   his
                   accusations
                   ,
                   by
                   framing
                   his
                   tedious
                   discourses
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   supposed
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   Religion
                   ;
                   wholy
                   impertinent
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   now
                   stands
                   arraigned
                   .
                   Therefore
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   such
                   exhorbitancyes
                   of
                   speeches
                   ,
                   I
                   now
                   in
                   your
                   L.
                   presence
                   (
                   to
                   the
                   greater
                   accumulation
                   of
                   his
                   former
                   crymes
                   )
                   do
                   in
                   this
                   last
                   place
                   ,
                   accuse
                   him
                   of
                   being
                   a
                   
                     Popish
                     Priest
                  
                   :
                   a
                   pernicious
                   state
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   Lordship
                   well
                   knowes
                   ,
                   is
                   incompatible
                   with
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   our
                   Realme
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   may
                   obserue
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   ouershadowing
                   Prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   disposed
                   in
                   these
                   matters
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   (
                   by
                   supposall
                   )
                   his
                   former
                   faults
                   might
                   passe
                   vncorrected
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   last
                   
                   breaketh
                   through
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   all
                   Commiseration
                   and
                   Pitty
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   
                     your
                     L.
                  
                   may
                   do
                   well
                   to
                   examyne
                   him
                   strictly
                   hereof
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   him
                   to
                   answere
                   without
                   any
                   reserued
                   sense
                   of
                   equiuocation
                   ;
                   the
                   peculiar
                   Dialect
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   like
                   cases
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   L.
                   CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                   Perceaue
                   you
                   not
                   heere
                   Michaeas
                   ,
                   how
                   in
                   your
                   accusation
                   one
                   cryme
                   is
                   euer
                   at
                   the
                   backe
                   of
                   an
                   other
                   ;
                   like
                   waues
                   following
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   all
                   ouerflow
                   and
                   ouerwhelme
                   you
                   ?
                   You
                   are
                   heere
                   lastly
                   accused
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   that
                   state
                   of
                   Men
                   (
                   I
                   meane
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Romish
                     Priest
                  
                   )
                   which
                   are
                   insufferable
                   in
                   our
                   Nation
                   ;
                   and
                   whom
                   (
                   as
                   guilty
                   of
                   many
                   foule
                   transgressions
                   )
                   our
                   Lawes
                   do
                   most
                   seuerely
                   punish
                   :
                   Tell
                   me
                   therefore
                   directly
                   ,
                   whether
                   you
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   no.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sweete
                     Iesus
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   sallyes
                   of
                   Malice
                   hath
                   your
                   tongue
                   
                     [
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   ]
                   made
                   in
                   this
                   your
                   long
                   Processe
                   of
                   my
                   accusation
                   ?
                   First
                   by
                   charging
                   me
                   with
                   reall
                   disobedience
                   to
                   the
                   supreme
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   then
                   with
                   penning
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Catholicke
                   Treatises
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   all
                   )
                   with
                   being
                   a
                   Priest
                   :
                   Where
                   I
                   see
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   my
                   cause
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   must
                   be
                   reputed
                   Euill
                   .
                   But
                   leauing
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   answere
                   to
                   my
                   Lords
                   last
                   Question
                   .
                   Since
                   then
                   I
                   am
                   demaunded
                   thereof
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   conceale
                   my
                   greatest
                   honour
                   .
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Catholicke
                   and
                   Roman
                   Priest
                   ,
                   created
                   by
                   the
                   reuerend
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   illustrious
                   and
                   learned
                   Bellarmine
                   .
                   But
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   (
                   though
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   charged
                   with
                   any
                   fault
                   )
                   so
                   distastfull
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ?
                   Or
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   at
                   any
                   tyme
                   heere
                   asked
                   ,
                   
                     Cur
                     de
                     solo
                     nomine
                     punitis
                     facta
                     ?
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Your
                   Lordshipps
                   iudgment
                   (
                   no
                   dowbt
                   )
                   would
                   hearein
                   be
                   altered
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   you
                   would
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   take
                   into
                   your
                   Consideration
                   ,
                   the
                   antiquity
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Order
                   of
                   Pryesthood
                   .
                   since
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   hymselfe
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   Priest
                   in
                   the
                   tyme
                   of
                   Grace
                   ;
                   typically
                   adumbrated
                   by
                   that
                   of
                   Melchisadech
                   :
                   Tu
                   f
                   
                     es
                     Sacerdos
                     socundum
                     ordinem
                     Melchisadech
                  
                   ;
                   Of
                   which
                   poynt
                   the
                   goldentonged
                   Father
                   thus
                   wryteth
                   :
                   Videns
                   g
                   
                     typum
                     ,
                     cogita
                     
                     (
                     oro
                     )
                     veritatem
                     :
                  
                   Thus
                   Christ
                   was
                   the
                   supreme
                   Priest
                   ;
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Ministeriall
                   Priest
                   .
                   O
                   how
                   reuerently
                   do
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   speake
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   ?
                   Nazianzene
                   tearmeth
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   the
                   Mediatour
                   betweene
                   God
                   and
                   Man.
                   Chrysostome
                   
                   honored
                   Prieshood
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   wryte
                   a
                   booke
                   ,
                   entituling
                   it
                   :
                   
                     De
                     Sacerdotio
                  
                   ;
                   among
                   infinit
                   other
                   passages
                   of
                   which
                   subiect
                   ,
                   he
                   thus
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     Non
                     Angelus
                     ,
                     non
                     Archangelus
                     ,
                     non
                     alia
                     quaeuis
                     creata
                     potentia
                     ;
                     sed
                     ipso
                     Paracle●us
                     Ordinem
                     eiusmodi
                     disposuit
                     :
                     Neither
                     Angel
                     ,
                     nor
                     Archangell
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     created
                     Power
                     ;
                     but
                     only
                     our
                     Aduocate
                     &
                     Comforter
                  
                   (
                   Meaning
                   Christ
                   )
                   
                     did
                     institute
                     this
                     Order
                     of
                     Pryesthood
                     .
                  
                   Ambrose
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   did
                   wryte
                   of
                   this
                   subiect
                   ;
                   styling
                   his
                   Treatise
                   :
                   
                     De
                     dignitate
                     Sacerdotale
                  
                   ;
                   In
                   which
                   booke
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   a
                   Priest
                   is
                   created
                   ,
                   thus
                   wryteth
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Chapter
                   thereof
                   :
                   
                     Homo
                     imponit
                     manum
                     ,
                     Deus
                     langitur
                     gratium
                     ;
                     Sacerdos
                     imponit
                     simplicem
                     dexteram
                     ,
                     Deus
                     benedicit
                     potenti
                     dexiera
                     :
                     Man
                     doth
                     impose
                     the
                     hand
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     giueth
                     the
                     grace
                     ,
                     The
                     Priest
                     doth
                     lay
                     his
                     humble
                     hand
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   ,
                   vpon
                   hym
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   Pryest
                   )
                   
                     But
                     God
                     doth
                     blesse
                     with
                     his
                     pouerfull
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   Leo
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   thus
                   worthely
                   wryteth
                   hereof
                   :
                   Omnium
                   i
                   
                     Sacerdotum
                     tam
                     excellens
                     est
                     electio
                     ,
                     vt
                     haec
                     ,
                     quae
                     in
                     alijs
                     membris
                     Ecclesiae
                     vacant
                     a
                     culpa
                     ,
                     in
                     illis
                     tamen
                     habeantur
                     illicita
                     :
                     The
                     state
                     of
                     all
                     Pryests
                     is
                     so
                     noble
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     some
                     things
                     theare
                     are
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   ,
                   mariadge
                   of
                   Pryests
                   )
                   
                     which
                     being
                     lawfull
                     in
                     other
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     are
                     neuerthelesse
                     prohibited
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                   To
                   be
                   short
                   ,
                   Pac●nus
                   thus
                   amplifieth
                   vpon
                   this
                   poynt
                   :
                   k
                   
                     Plebi
                     vnde
                     Spiritus
                     ,
                     quam
                     non
                     consignat
                     vnctus
                     Sacerdos
                     ?
                     How
                     can
                     that
                     Society
                     or
                     company
                     of
                     Men
                     receaue
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     annoynted
                     Priest
                     doth
                     not
                     signe
                     &
                     blesse
                     them
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Thus
                   farre
                   in
                   generall
                   of
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   Pryesthood
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   hope
                   in
                   modesty
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   the
                   lest
                   tuche
                   of
                   Vanity
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   alledge
                   ;
                   forbearinge
                   many
                   more
                   authorityes
                   of
                   lyke
                   nature
                   ;
                   lest
                   my
                   producing
                   of
                   them
                   might
                   be
                   misconstiued
                   (
                   my
                   selfe
                   being
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   interressed
                   in
                   them
                   )
                   by
                   some
                   one
                   or
                   other
                   deprauing
                   tongue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   you
                   haue
                   heare
                   
                     [
                     Michaeas
                  
                   ]
                   alledged
                   out
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   we
                   willingly
                   acknowledge
                   ;
                   since
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   ment
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   truly
                   applyed
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Ghospell
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   faythfull
                   (
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   dayly
                   offered
                   vp
                   by
                   them
                   )
                   who
                   therefore
                   in
                   a
                   metaphorical
                   and
                   improper
                   acceptance
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   Pryest
                   (
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   phraze
                   is
                   ,
                   )
                   are
                   tearmed
                   Pryests
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   You
                   are
                   fowly
                   mistaken
                   heerein
                   ,
                   &
                   willing
                   (
                   it
                   seemes
                   )
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   vendicate
                   to
                   your
                   owne
                   Ministerial
                   function
                   the
                   prayses
                   due
                   to
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   hope
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   iudgment
                   of
                   S.
                   Austin
                   and
                   other
                   Fathers
                   herein
                   .
                   S.
                   Austin
                   then
                   thus
                   speaketh
                   of
                   this
                   poynt
                   :
                   l
                   
                     Soli
                     Episcopi
                     &
                     Presbiteri
                     propriè
                     vocantur
                     in
                     Ecclesia
                     Sacerdot
                     s.
                  
                   Thus
                   Austin
                   by
                   expressely
                   calling
                   Bishops
                   &
                   Presbyters
                   only
                   Priests
                   ,
                   excludeth
                   this
                   secondary
                   and
                   improper
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   Priest
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   seeme
                   heare
                   to
                   mantayne
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   in
                   your
                   sense
                   may
                   be
                   truly
                   extended
                   to
                   Weomen
                   ,
                   who
                   offer
                   vp
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   or
                   prayer
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Men.
                   And
                   according
                   hereto
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   Ireneus
                   ,
                   m
                   acknowledging
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   restrayned
                   sense
                   all
                   iust
                   Men
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   Priests
                   doth
                   further
                   teach
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Pryesthood
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   (
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   kynd
                   of
                   Pryesthood
                   )
                   which
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     dayly
                     attends
                     vpon
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Altar
                     .
                  
                   And
                   hence
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   greeke
                   Word
                   :
                   
                     〈…〉
                     ereus
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   properly
                   signifieth
                   :
                   Sacerdos
                   ,
                   is
                   applyed
                   to
                   Christian
                   Pryests
                   by
                   n
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   o
                   Ierome
                   ,
                   p
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   (
                   to
                   omit
                   others
                   )
                   by
                   q
                   Dionysius
                   Areopagita
                   .
                   I
                   may
                   ad
                   in
                   further
                   warrant
                   of
                   this
                   Truth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   do
                   make
                   frequent
                   mention
                   of
                   Altars
                   ,
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   Altar
                   ,
                   hath
                   euen
                   by
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   D.
                   r
                   Raynolds
                   a
                   necessary
                   and
                   inseparable
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   :
                   Pryest
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   in
                   their
                   proper
                   and
                   naturall
                   signification
                   ;
                   since
                   they
                   
                   are
                   Relatiues
                   ,
                   And
                   seing
                   euery
                   Altar
                   hath
                   a
                   relation
                   to
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   real
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   Pryest
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   properly
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Pryest
                   doth
                   offer
                   vp
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   reall
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Fathers
                   do
                   often
                   mention
                   Altars
                   ,
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   
                     [
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   ]
                   peruse
                   ,
                   s
                   Austin
                   ,
                   t
                   Chrisostome
                   ,
                   u
                   Optatus
                   ,
                   x
                   Dyonisius
                   Areo
                   pogita
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   the
                   y
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   Howsoeuer
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Fathers
                   may
                   take
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   Priest
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   materiall
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   heere
                   relye
                   only
                   vpon
                   the
                   pure
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   interpreted
                   to
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   yet
                   sure
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   that
                   Those
                   Priests
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   come
                   into
                   England
                   )
                   do
                   arrogate
                   vnto
                   themselues
                   a
                   dooble
                   Prerogatiue
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   all
                   Antiquity
                   was
                   wholy
                   ignorant
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   vndertaking
                   to
                   reconcile
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   (
                   our
                   states
                   designed
                   enemy
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   so
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   ,
                   to
                   alienate
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   allegiance
                   from
                   their
                   owne
                   natiue
                   Prince
                   and
                   soueraigne
                   :
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   in
                   assuming
                   to
                   them
                   power
                   to
                   offer
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   &
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   Which
                   once
                   for
                   all
                   was
                   offered
                   vp
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   vpon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   .
                   Now
                   both
                   these
                   attempts
                   are
                   deseruedly
                   punished
                   by
                   our
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   acrocityes
                   therein
                   committed
                   ;
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   daunger
                   (
                   decreed
                   against
                   them
                   )
                   your selfe
                   
                     [
                     Michaeas
                  
                   ]
                   rests
                   obnoxious
                   ;
                   seing
                   you
                   (
                   being
                   a
                   Priest
                   )
                   haue
                   no
                   doubt
                   often
                   practized
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   since
                   your
                   arriuall
                   into
                   England
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   wonderfull
                   to
                   obserue
                   how
                   Malice
                   (
                   taking
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Ignorance
                   )
                   seeleth
                   vp
                   Mans
                   iudgment
                   for
                   I
                   presume
                   
                     [
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   You
                   cannot
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   vntruth
                   of
                   these
                   your
                   assertions
                   .
                   Therefore
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   satisfying
                   of
                   you
                   
                     (
                     Myreuerend
                     Iudge
                  
                   )
                   whom
                   in
                   all
                   reason
                   and
                   duty
                   I
                   am
                   bound
                   to
                   satisfy
                   .
                   You
                   are
                   heere
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   calleth
                   reconciling
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   els
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   incorporating
                   of
                   one
                   into
                   Christ
                   Church
                   (
                   if
                   so
                   afore
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   member
                   thereof
                   )
                   by
                   Confession
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   (
                   accompanied
                   
                   with
                   a
                   resolution
                   neuer
                   to
                   sinne
                   more
                   )
                   to
                   a
                   Catholicke
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   absolution
                   thereof
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Priest
                   ;
                   Or
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   afore
                   a
                   branch
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Mysticall
                   Body
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   this
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   reconciling
                   ,
                   a
                   meere
                   penitent
                   Confession
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   to
                   a
                   Catholicke
                   Priest
                   ;
                   attended
                   on
                   with
                   an
                   absolution
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   sinnes
                   :
                   By
                   force
                   of
                   which
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   we
                   ouercome
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   inuincible
                   ,
                   and
                   restrayne
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   Omnipotent
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   heare
                   I
                   demand
                   in
                   all
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   how
                   these
                   spirituall
                   Actions
                   of
                   a
                   penitent
                   sinner
                   may
                   be
                   reputed
                   preiudiciall
                   to
                   his
                   Loyalty
                   to
                   his
                   Prince
                   ?
                   Or
                   what
                   necessary
                   reference
                   hath
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ?
                   Or
                   shall
                   we
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Catholicke
                   Coūtryes
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   liuing
                   either
                   in
                   Catholicke
                   or
                   Protestante
                   Countries
                   )
                   one
                   renounceth
                   his
                   Loyalty
                   to
                   his
                   Prince
                   ,
                   by
                   recurring
                   to
                   this
                   spirituall
                   physick
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   curing
                   of
                   his
                   soules
                   disseases
                   ?
                   Alas
                   
                     (
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   )
                   I
                   much
                   greiue
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   you
                   thus
                   drunke
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   with
                   malice
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   forge
                   such
                   strange
                   and
                   forced
                   interpretations
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Catholicks
                   proceedings
                   hearein
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   conceaued
                   
                     (
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   )
                   that
                   our
                   prop●●quity
                   towards
                   God
                   (
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   nearnes
                   is
                   wrought
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   true
                   &
                   penitent
                   Confession
                   )
                   should
                   be
                   presumed
                   to
                   cause
                   a
                   greater
                   distance
                   of
                   our
                   obedience
                   from
                   our
                   Prince
                   ?
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   censured
                   as
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   Disloyalty
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   Man
                   ?
                   No.
                   The
                   case
                   is
                   mearly
                   contrary
                   to
                   your
                   supposall
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   absolute
                   Princes
                   are
                   the
                   Vicegerents
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   are
                   tearmed
                   Gods
                   :
                   a
                   
                     Ego
                     dixi
                     dij
                     estis
                  
                   .
                   And
                   since
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   obey
                   our
                   Prince
                   ,
                   euen
                   propter
                   b
                   conscientiam
                   :
                   Therefore
                   we
                   may
                   truly
                   inferre
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   fearefull
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   loath
                   to
                   offend
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   through
                   f
                   〈…〉
                   ty
                   offending
                   ;
                   yet
                   willing
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   pennance
                   &
                   absolu●ion
                   to
                   expiate
                   it
                   sinns
                   ,
                   is
                   euer
                   most
                   ready
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   d
                   〈…〉
                   y
                   (
                   〈…〉
                   en
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   Gods
                   displeasure
                   )
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   soueraigne
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   such
                   Men
                   ,
                   as
                   want
                   this
                   ten
                   ●ernes
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   ●●e
                   loyall
                   subiects
                   so
                   long
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   owne
                   temporall
                   and
                   humane
                   respects
                   
                   do
                   comport
                   with
                   this
                   their
                   loyalty
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   speake
                   much
                   
                     [
                     Michaeas
                  
                   ]
                   of
                   your
                   Priestly
                   function
                   ,
                   in
                   absoluing
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   confessed
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   should
                   prooue
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   )
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   materiall
                   ;
                   that
                   such
                   Men
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   tearmed
                   Priests
                   in
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   did
                   heare
                   the
                   confessions
                   of
                   other
                   Mens
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   giue
                   absolution
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   confessed
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   cannot
                   make
                   this
                   good
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Precedents
                   of
                   those
                   firster
                   and
                   purer
                   tymes
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   then
                   rest
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   your
                   assumed
                   authority
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   meere
                   Innouation
                   ,
                   ingendred
                   betweene
                   the
                   pryde
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   (
                   taking
                   vpon
                   him
                   Gods
                   person
                   heerein
                   for
                   we
                   read
                   :
                   
                     Quis
                     potest
                     dimittere
                     peccata
                     ,
                     nisi
                     solus
                     Deus
                     ?
                  
                   Marc.
                   2.
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   scrupulous
                   superstition
                   of
                   the
                   confessed
                   Penitent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   only
                   God
                   originally
                   ,
                   primatiuely
                   ,
                   and
                   immediatly
                   remitteth
                   sinne
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   Scripture
                   speaketh
                   of
                   only
                   God
                   remitting
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   yet
                   is
                   his
                   diuine
                   Maiesty
                   pleased
                   to
                   vse
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   instrument
                   therein
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   d
                   
                     Whose
                     sinnes
                     you
                     shall
                     forgiue
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     forgiuen
                     ;
                     and
                     whos●
                     sinnes
                     you
                     shall
                     retayne
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     retayned
                     .
                  
                   From
                   which
                   passage
                   we
                   further
                   inferre
                   ,
                   that
                   seing
                   some
                   sinnes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   retayne●
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   remitted
                   ;
                   it
                   followeth
                   inauoydably
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   obliged
                   particularly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   to
                   confesse
                   our
                   sinnes
                   to
                   the
                   Priest
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   the
                   Priest
                   know
                   ,
                   what
                   sinnes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   retayned
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   sinnes
                   to
                   be
                   remitted
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   know
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   sinnes
                   be
                   in
                   particular
                   ?
                   Ad
                   heereto
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   God
                   vouchsafest
                   to
                   vse
                   Water
                   (
                   a
                   creature
                   much
                   more
                   base
                   ,
                   then
                   Man
                   )
                   as
                   his
                   instrument
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   ;
                   then
                   much
                   more
                   may
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   instrument
                   ,
                   and
                   receauing
                   his
                   authority
                   heerein
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   his
                   Passion
                   (
                   which
                   giue
                   force
                   and
                   efficacy
                   to
                   ●ich
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   tyme
                   of
                   grace
                   )
                   practize
                   without
                   sacriledge
                   the
                   same
                   authority
                   .
                
                 
                   that
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   (
                   contrary
                   
                   to
                   your
                   former
                   bold
                   assertion
                   ,
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   )
                   did
                   concordantly
                   teach
                   &
                   practize
                   our
                   Catholicke
                   doctrine
                   herein
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   euident
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   ouerwhelme
                   you
                   with
                   multitude
                   of
                   their
                   testimonyes
                   (
                   though
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   most
                   luxuriant
                   in
                   such
                   their
                   sentences
                   )
                   therefore
                   th●●e
                   or
                   foure
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   most
                   auncient
                   ,
                   shall
                   serue
                   .
                   Heere
                   then
                   first
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   produce
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Saint
                   Basill
                   ,
                   thus
                   wryting
                   :
                   e
                   
                     Necessario
                     peccata
                     ijs
                     apperiri
                     debent
                     ,
                     quibus
                     credita
                     est
                     dispensatio
                     mysteriorum
                     Dei
                     ▪
                     si
                     quidem
                     rationem
                     hanc
                     in
                     paerite●●ia
                     etiam
                     veteres
                     illos
                     ●ernimus
                     secutos
                     fuisse
                     .
                     Our
                     sinnes
                     ought
                     of
                     necessity
                     to
                     be
                     reuealed
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     is
                     committed
                     the
                     dispensing
                     and
                     distribution
                     of
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     th●s●
                     ou
                     se
                     in
                     Pennance
                     we
                     do
                     find
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     auncient
                     Christians
                     did
                     follow
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   authority
                   and
                   words
                   of
                   Saint
                   Basill
                   simply
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   confession
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   to
                   the
                   Priest
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   a
                   particular
                   relation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Saint
                   Leo
                   thus
                   conspireth
                   with
                   Saint
                   Basill
                   :
                   Cum
                   f
                   
                     reatus
                     conscientiarum
                     sufficiat
                     solis
                     Sacerdotibus
                     iudicari
                     confessione
                     s●creta
                     &c.
                     
                     Seing
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     guiltines
                     of
                     our
                     consciences
                     be
                     made
                     knowne
                     only
                     to
                     Priests
                     ,
                     in
                     secret
                     confession
                     &c.
                  
                   where
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   confession
                   of
                   sinnes
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   was
                   made
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   vnto
                   Priests
                   .
                   Saint
                   Austin
                   thus
                   agreeth
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   Fathers
                   :
                   
                     Non
                     solum
                  
                   *
                   
                     post
                     paenitentiam
                     &c.
                     
                     Not
                     only
                     after
                     Pennance
                     is
                     prescribed
                     ,
                     a
                     Man
                     ought
                     to
                     keepe
                     himselfe
                     from
                     those
                     vices
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     before
                     pennance
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     is
                     sound
                     ;
                     who
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     deferre
                     it
                     all
                     his
                     last
                     end
                     ,
                     Nescit
                     ,
                     si
                     ipsam
                     p●nitentiam
                     accipere
                     ,
                     &
                     De●
                     ,
                     &
                     Sacerdoti
                     peccata
                     sua
                     confiteri
                     poterit
                     ;
                     He
                     knoweth
                     not
                     ;
                     whether
                     he
                     shall
                     haue
                     power
                     to
                     receaue
                     his
                     pennance
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     confesse
                     his
                     sinnes
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     a
                     Priest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   S.
                   Cyprian
                   thus
                   wryteth
                   of
                   this
                   poynt
                   :
                   g
                   
                     quantò
                     fide
                     maiore
                     &
                     timore
                     meliore
                     sunt
                     ,
                     qui
                     quantum●●uis
                     nullo
                     sacrifi●ij
                     aut
                     libelli
                     faci●ore
                     constricti
                     ;
                     quontam
                     tomen
                     de
                     hoc
                     vel
                     cogitauerunt
                     ,
                     hoc
                     ipsum
                     apud
                     Sacerdotes
                     Dei
                     volenter
                     &
                     simpliciter
                     confidentes
                     ,
                     exomologesni
                     conscientiae
                     faciunt
                     ;
                     animi
                     pondus
                     expenum
                     ,
                     salut●rem
                     meaelam
                     paruis
                     licet
                     &
                     modicis
                     vulneribus
                     exquirunt
                     ?
                     How
                     much
                     more
                     greater
                     fayth
                     and
                     better
                     feare
                     haue
                     they
                     ,
                     who
                     
                     though
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     guilty
                     of
                     any
                     cryme
                     touching
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     or
                     giuing
                     vp
                     a
                     Libel
                     ;
                     yet
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     such
                     a
                     conceate
                     or
                     thought
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     with
                     greiffe
                     and
                     simplicity
                     confesse
                     this
                     to
                     Priests
                     &c.
                     
                     Thus
                     do
                     they
                     disburden
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     and
                     seeke
                     to
                     apply
                     a
                     healthfull
                     remedy
                     to
                     their
                     small
                     wounds
                     ?
                  
                   Now
                   heere
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   :
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   Libel
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   sacrifizing
                   to
                   Idolls
                   in
                   the
                   tymes
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   and
                   giuing
                   vp
                   their
                   names
                   in
                   a
                   booke
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   content
                   to
                   sacrifize
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   be
                   short
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   thus
                   sayth
                   of
                   this
                   custome
                   of
                   confessing
                   our
                   sinnes
                   to
                   a
                   Priest
                   .
                   
                     Plerosque
                     hoc
                     opus
                     aut
                     subfugere
                     ,
                     aut
                  
                   
                   
                     de
                     die
                     in
                     diem
                     differie
                     presumo
                     ,
                     pudor●●
                     magis
                     memores
                     ,
                     quam
                     salutis
                     ;
                     velut
                     illi
                     ,
                     qui
                     in
                     partibus
                     verecundieribus
                     corporis
                     ,
                     contracta
                     vaxatione
                     ,
                     scientiam
                     Medentium
                     vitant
                     ,
                     &
                     ita
                     cum
                     e●●bescentia
                     sua
                     pereunt
                     :
                     I
                     do
                     presume
                     ,
                     that
                     diuers
                     do
                     eyther
                     anoyd
                     this
                     worke
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   of
                   confessine
                   their
                   sinnes
                   )
                   
                     or
                     do
                     deferre
                     〈◊〉
                     from
                     day
                     to
                     day
                     ;
                     being
                     more
                     mindfull
                     of
                     their
                     shame
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     their
                     health
                     :
                     They
                     being
                     heerein
                     like
                     to
                     those
                     Men
                     ,
                     who
                     hauing
                     some
                     dis●●se
                     in
                     their
                     more
                     secret
                     parts
                     of
                     their
                     body
                     ,
                     do
                     flee
                     the
                     cure
                     of
                     Physitians
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     they
                     perish
                     through
                     their
                     owne
                     shame
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   from
                   whose
                   testimony
                   is
                   necessarily
                   euicted
                   particular
                   confession
                   of
                   our
                   priuat
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   euen
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   his
                   similitude
                   heere
                   vsed
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   iudgment
                   touching
                   confession
                   of
                   our
                   particular
                   sinnes
                   to
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   deere
                   and
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Centurists
                   discoursing
                   of
                   the
                   vse
                   thereof
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   former
                   tymes
                   ,
                   thus
                   plainly
                   acknowledge
                   :
                   i
                   
                     Si
                     quis
                     paenitentiam
                     agebant
                     peccatum
                     prius
                     confirebantur
                     .
                     ac
                     enim
                     confessionem
                     magnoperè
                     Tertullianus
                     vrget
                     in
                     libro
                     de
                     P●nitentia
                     ;
                     &
                     institutem
                     fuisse
                     priuatam
                     Confessionem
                     ,
                     qua
                     delicta
                     &
                     cogitata
                     praua
                     confessisunt
                     ,
                     ex
                     aliquot
                     Cypriani
                     locis
                     apparet
                     .
                     &c.
                     Yf
                     any
                     in
                     those
                     tymes
                     did
                     pennance
                     ;
                     they
                     did
                     first
                     confesse
                     there
                     sinn●e
                     :
                     for
                     thus
                     doth
                     Tertullian
                     mightely
                     vrge
                     Confession
                     in
                     his
                     booke
                     de
                     Paenitentia
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     priuate
                     Confession
                     was
                     then
                     in
                     vse
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     which
                     sinnes
                     &
                     euen
                     wicked
                     thoughts
                     were
                     confessed
                     ,
                     appeareth
                     from
                     certaine
                     places
                     of
                     Cyprian
                     ;
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     fift
                     sermon
                     de
                     Lapsis
                     ,
                     &
                     lib.
                     3.
                     
                     Epist
                     .
                     
                     epist
                     .
                     14.
                     and
                  
                   16.
                   
                   Thus
                   farre
                   the
                   Centurists
                   (
                   all
                   eminent
                   Protestants
                   )
                   who
                   (
                   we
                   see
                   )
                   do
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   those
                   tymes
                   ,
                   euen
                   priuat
                   thoughts
                   (
                   much
                   more
                   particular
                   actu●ll
                   sinnes
                   )
                   were
                   accustomed
                   to
                   be
                   confessed
                   .
                   Which
                   Centurists
                   do
                   further
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Priest
                   did
                   in
                   those
                   tymes
                   ,
                   absolue
                   the
                   penitent
                   (
                   besides
                   by
                   pronouncing
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Absolution
                   )
                   with
                   
                     the
                     Ceremony
                  
                   *
                   
                     of
                     imposing
                     her
                     hand
                  
                   :
                   a
                   ceremony
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   this
                   very
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   vsed
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   
                     (
                     My
                     Honorable
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   )
                   you
                   both
                   may
                   from
                   hence
                   perceaue
                   ,
                   how
                   neere
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                   Confession
                   of
                   particular
                   sinnes
                   (
                   euen
                   by
                   the
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   )
                   was
                   vsually
                   practized
                   :
                   Which
                   point
                   being
                   granted
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   all
                   Re●son
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   did
                   first
                   institute
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   first
                   exercize
                   their
                   authority
                   therein
                   ,
                   giuen
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   Christ
                   .
                   Since
                   otherwise
                   it
                   cannot
                   probably
                   be
                   conceaued
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   dogmaticall
                   point
                   of
                   fayth
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   so
                   crosse
                   and
                   repugnant
                   to
                   Mans
                   nature
                   (
                   as
                   Confession
                   is
                   ,
                   could
                   in
                   so
                   short
                   a
                   tyme
                   ,
                   inuade
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   contradiction
                   or
                   resistance
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   Michaeas
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   spoken
                   much
                   in
                   warrant
                   of
                   Confessiō
                   and
                   Asolution
                   ,
                   geuen
                   by
                   the
                   Pryest
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   question
                   (
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   your
                   former
                   alledged
                   authorityes
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   whether
                   Confession
                   of
                   particular
                   sinns
                   was
                   generally
                   taught
                   by
                   those
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   as
                   whether
                   they
                   had
                   iust
                   reason
                   and
                   warrant
                   so
                   to
                   teach
                   ?
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   passe
                   no
                   censure
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   touching
                   this
                   point
                   .
                   But
                   
                     [
                     Michaeas
                  
                   ]
                   what
                   do
                   you
                   say
                   to
                   that
                   assumed
                   authority
                   and
                   priuiledge
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   Pryests
                   vendicate
                   to
                   yourselfes
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ?
                   Wheare
                   you
                   bease
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   sacrifize
                   and
                   offer
                   vp
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   naturall
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   auncient
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   affoard
                   you
                   any
                   example
                   hereof
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   (
                   vpon
                   which
                   your
                   doctrine
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   is
                   grounded
                   )
                   was
                   first
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   
                   Councell
                   of
                   Lateran
                   by
                   Innocentius
                   the
                   third
                   ;
                   Which
                   Councell
                   was
                   houlden
                   anno
                   ●215
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   was
                   celebrated
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Period
                   of
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   The
                   sequ●le
                   will
                   show
                   of
                   what
                   Antiquitie
                   the
                   doctrine
                   is
                   conce●ning
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   dayly
                   offered
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   Priest
                   .
                   But
                   first
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   your
                   stumbling
                   block
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   imposed
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Lateran
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   better
                   remouall
                   whereof
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   conceaue
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   re●ll
                   being
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   was
                   taught
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   precedentages
                   ;
                   though
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   explicating
                   of
                   the
                   doctryne
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   (
                   and
                   not
                   before
                   )
                   inuented
                   :
                   Euen
                   as
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   was
                   eue●
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   infancy
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   generally
                   beleeued
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   was
                   first
                   imposed
                   vpon
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   by
                   Councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   proceede
                   further
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   Antiquity
                   of
                   the
                   doctryne
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   .
                   We
                   first
                   answeare
                   herto
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   receaued
                   it
                   first
                   institution
                   and
                   beginning
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   night
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   Creatour
                   of
                   all
                   flesh
                   did
                   suffer
                   in
                   flesh
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   being
                   at
                   his
                   last
                   suffer
                   ,
                   did
                   then
                   first
                   institute
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   ●e
                   deliuered
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   his
                   owne
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Bloud
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   With
                   reference
                   to
                   which
                   institution
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calleth
                   the
                   table
                   (
                   vpon
                   which
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   k
                   
                     _____
                  
                   to
                   wit
                   an
                   Altar
                   ,
                   being
                   deriued
                   of
                   the
                   verb.
                   
                     _____
                  
                   signifying
                   :
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   in
                   what
                   dialect
                   Antiquity
                   speaketh
                   hereof
                   .
                   Some
                   few
                   places
                   (
                   among
                   infinit
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   select
                   :
                   first
                   then
                   we
                   find
                   S
                   Austin
                   thus
                   to
                   say
                   :
                   Quid
                   l
                   
                     gratius
                     osserria●t
                     s●scipi
                     possit
                     ,
                     quam
                     c●r●
                     sacrificij
                     nostri
                     corpus
                     effectum
                     Sacerdotis
                     nostri
                     ?
                  
                   What
                   can
                   be
                   offered
                   vp
                   ,
                   or
                   accepted
                   more
                   thankfully
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   our
                   sacrifi●
                   being
                   made
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   our
                   Priest
                   ?
                   Chrysostome
                   thus
                   
                   wryteth
                   :
                   Per
                   m
                   
                     id
                     tempus
                     &
                     Angeli
                     Sacerdoti
                     assident
                     &c.
                     
                     At
                     that
                     tyme
                     the
                     Angells
                     draw
                     neare
                     vnto
                     the
                     Pryest
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     heauenly
                     Powers
                     causeth
                     greate
                     voyces
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     place
                     neare
                     vnto
                     the
                     Al●●r
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     q●ears
                     of
                     Angells
                     (
                     in
                     illius
                     honorem
                     ,
                     qui
                     in●molatur
                     )
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     hym
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     theare
                     〈…〉
                     d
                     or
                     offered
                     vp
                     ;
                     which
                     thing
                     we
                     may
                     fully
                     beleiue
                     ,
                     (
                     vel
                     extanto
                     illi
                     sacrificio
                     ,
                     quod
                     iunc
                     peragitur
                     )
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     then
                     performed
                  
                   Gregory
                   Nyssene
                   :
                   Dominus
                   n
                   
                     praeoccupans
                     impetum
                     iudeorum
                     &c.
                     
                     Our
                     Lord
                     preuenting
                     the
                     violence
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     being
                     both
                     Priest
                     and
                     Lambe
                     ,
                     made
                     hymselfe
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     .
                     But
                     thou
                     demandest
                     of
                     me
                     when
                     this
                     did
                     happen
                     ?
                     Euen
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     gaue
                     to
                     his
                     disciples
                     his
                     body
                     to
                     eate
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     bloud
                     to
                     drink
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Optatus
                   Miliuitanus
                   thus
                   discourseth
                   :
                   
                     Quid
                     est
                     tam
                     sacrilegum
                     ,
                     quam
                     altaria
                     ●ei
                     ,
                     in
                     quibus
                     aliquando
                     nos
                     obtulistis
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     frangere
                     ,
                     radre
                     ,
                     &
                     〈…〉
                     e
                     ?
                     in
                     quïbus
                     vot
                     a
                     Populi
                     ,
                     &
                     membra
                     Christi
                     partata
                     s●ni
                     &c
                     What
                     is
                     so
                     sacrilegious
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     breake
                     ,
                     or
                     scrape
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     remoue
                     and
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     Alt●●s
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     vpon
                     which
                     your selfs
                     somtymes
                     haue
                     offered
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     which
                     the
                     vowes
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     are
                     borne
                     .
                     And
                     further
                  
                   the
                   said
                   Father
                   :
                   Quid
                   *
                   
                     est
                     altari
                     nisi
                     sides
                     corporis
                     &
                     sanguints
                     Christi
                     ?
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     and
                     bloud
                     of
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   :
                   Etsi
                   p
                   
                     nunc
                     Christus
                     non
                     videatur
                     offerre
                     :
                     ipse
                     tamen
                     ●ffertur
                     in
                     terris
                     ,
                     cum
                     corpus
                     eius
                     offertur
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   :
                   Cum
                   q
                   
                     Sacrisicamus
                     ,
                     Christus
                     est
                     presens
                     ,
                     Christus
                     immolatur
                     :
                     When
                     we
                     do
                     sacrifize
                     ,
                     Christ
                     is
                     present
                     ,
                     Christ
                     is
                     sacrifized
                     or
                     immolated
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Ephrem
                   :
                   Quid
                   r
                   
                     scrutaris
                     inscrutabilia
                     &c
                     :
                     Why
                     dos●
                     thou
                     search
                     into
                     things
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     searched
                     after
                     &c.
                     
                     Be
                     thou
                     faythfull
                     and
                     innocent
                     ,
                     and
                     participate
                     thou
                     of
                     the
                     immaculate
                     body
                     of
                     thy
                     Lord
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     most
                     full
                     fayth
                     :
                     being
                     assured
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     dost
                     eate
                     the
                     whole
                     Lambe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Cyprian
                   :
                   Caena
                   s
                   
                     disposita
                     inter
                     Sacramentales
                     epu●as
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     supper
                     being
                     prepared
                     ,
                     the
                     auncient
                     and
                     new
                     Institutions
                     did
                     
                     meete
                     together
                     among
                     the
                     Sacramentall
                     〈◊〉
                     eats
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Lambe
                     ,
                     which
                     auncient
                     Tradition
                     did
                     set
                     vpon
                     the
                     table
                     ,
                     being
                     cons●med
                     ,
                     the
                     Maister
                     doth
                     giue
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     an
                     inconsumption
                     meate
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Tertulian
                   t
                   and
                   Dionisius
                   u
                   make
                   frequent
                   mention
                   of
                   Altars
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   of
                   Sacrifice
                   :
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   this
                   passage
                   (
                   as
                   auoyding
                   prolexity
                   )
                   Eyppolitus
                   Martyr
                   introduceth
                   Christ
                   speaking
                   to
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Pryests
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   u
                   
                     Venite
                     Pontifices
                     &
                     Sacerdotes
                     ,
                     qui
                     praeciosum
                     corpus
                     &
                     sanguinem
                     meum
                     quo●die
                     immolastis
                     :
                     Come
                     hither
                     ,
                     you●
                     h●●fe
                     Pryests
                     and
                     other
                     Pryests
                     ,
                     who
                     haue
                     dayly
                     immoluted
                     and
                     offered
                     vp
                     my
                     precious
                     body
                     and
                     bloud
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   
                     (
                     M.
                     Vice
                     Chancelour
                  
                   )
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   perspic●ity
                   of
                   thes
                   sentences
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   diuers
                   others
                   such
                   authorityes
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   and
                   other
                   ●athers
                   of
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   (
                   heare
                   through
                   br
                   〈…〉
                   y
                   prete●nitted
                   )
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   lesse
                   wonder
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   owne
                   learned
                   Protestants
                   do
                   ingenuously
                   confesse
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   those
                   Fathers
                   iudgments
                   hearin
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   to
                   omit
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   *
                   Centurists
                   do
                   particularly
                   charge
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   very
                   phraze
                   :
                   
                     Massam
                     〈…〉
                     ere
                  
                   ,
                   vsed
                   by
                   vs
                   Pryests
                   at
                   this
                   very
                   day
                   )
                   do
                   wee
                   not
                   fine
                   Calumn
                   himselfe
                   thus
                   to
                   acknoledge
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   generall
                   ?
                   x
                   
                     Veteres
                     illos
                     video
                     &c.
                     I
                     do
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     auncient
                     Fathers
                     did
                     wrest
                     the
                     memory
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     supper
                     otherwyse
                     ,
                     then
                     was
                     agreeing
                     to
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Since
                     the
                     Fathers
                     supper
                     did
                     beare
                     the
                     show
                     and
                     resemblance
                     of
                     a
                     renewed
                     Oblation
                     &c
                     they
                     imitating
                     more
                     nearely
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     maner
                     of
                     sacrificing
                     ,
                     then
                     either
                     Christ
                     did
                     ordayne
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     would
                     suffer
                     .
                  
                   And
                   hereupon
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   Caluin
                   in
                   an
                   other
                   place
                   ,
                   thus
                   chargeth
                   the
                   Fathers
                   :
                   y
                   
                     The
                     Fathers
                     did
                     adulterate
                     the
                     supper
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     by
                     adding
                     of
                     Sacrifice
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   can
                   theese
                   words
                   of
                   Caluin
                   be
                   restrayned
                   to
                   those
                   Fathers
                   only
                   ,
                   who
                   liued
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   midest
                   ,
                   or
                   towards
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   :
                   First
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   deliuered
                   (
                   without
                   exception
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   in
                   generall
                   ;
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   that
                   other
                   learned
                   Protestants
                   do
                   charge
                   the
                   Fathers
                   (
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   liuing
                   immediatly
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   others
                   
                   〈…〉
                   g
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   doctrine
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   Thus
                   (
                   consorting
                   hearto
                   )
                   we
                   find
                   Sebastianus
                   Francus
                   (
                   an
                   eminent
                   Protestant
                   )
                   to
                   vse
                   theese
                   words
                   :
                   z
                   
                     Statim
                     post
                     Apostolos
                     ,
                     omnia
                     inuersa
                     sunt
                     &c.
                     
                     Presently
                     after
                     the
                     Apostles
                     departure
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     inuerted
                     &c.
                     
                     Et
                     caena
                     Domini
                     in
                     sacrificium
                     transf●rmata
                     est
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     supper
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     changed
                     into
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Hospinian
                   (
                   that
                   famous
                   Protestant
                   )
                   useth
                   higher
                   in
                   tyme
                   ,
                   thus
                   confessing
                   :
                   a
                   
                     I
                     am
                     tum
                     primo
                     illo
                     seculo
                     ,
                     viuentibus
                     adhuc
                     Apostolts
                     &c.
                     
                     Even
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     first
                     age
                     (
                     the
                     Apostles
                     yet
                     liuing
                     )
                     the
                     deuill
                     labored
                     to
                     seduce
                     Men
                     more
                     about
                     this
                     Sacrament
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   ●athers
                   supposed
                   adding
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   )
                   
                     Then
                     about
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     withdrawing
                     Men
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     former
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   farre
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   cleare
                   sentences
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   Protestants
                   confessing
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICEC-HANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   l●tle
                   preiudizeth
                   vs
                   
                     [
                     Michaas
                  
                   ]
                   who
                   professe
                   the
                   Ghospell
                   though
                   the
                   Fathers
                   did
                   teach
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   .
                   For
                   seing
                   it
                   is
                   granted
                   ,
                   (
                   both
                   by
                   vs
                   and
                   you
                   Papists
                   )
                   that
                   diuers
                   Fathers
                   erred
                   in
                   other
                   paticular
                   poynts
                   ,
                   why
                   might
                   they
                   not
                   alyke
                   erre
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   ?
                   And
                   seing
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   obliged
                   to
                   embrace
                   their
                   other
                   acknowledged
                   Errours
                   ;
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   be
                   forced
                   to
                   entertaine
                   this
                   their
                   errour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   
                
                 
                   O
                   
                     [
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   difference
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   subiect
                   
                   euen
                   to
                   a
                   vulgar
                   iudgment
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   grant
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   particular
                   Fathers
                   did
                   e
                   〈…〉
                   certaine
                   poynts
                   ;
                   yet
                   were
                   those
                   their
                   errours
                   presently
                   condemned
                   and
                   written
                   against
                   ,
                   by
                   other
                   Ortodoxall
                   Fathers
                   .
                   Thus
                   for
                   exemple
                   ,
                   did
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Ierome
                   ,
                   and
                   Epiphanius
                   wryte
                   against
                   Origen
                   ,
                   teaching
                   that
                   the
                   Deuills
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ;
                   against
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   denying
                   second
                   Mariadges
                   ;
                   against
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   mantayning
                   Rebaptization
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   heare
                   wee
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   particular
                   Fathers
                   might
                   
                   and
                   did
                   errein
                   such
                   particular
                   poynts
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Case
                   〈…〉
                   otherwyse
                   ,
                   When
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   cheife
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Father
                   〈…〉
                   seuerall
                   Ages
                   of
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   do
                   concurrently
                   teach
                   a
                   poynt
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   fayth
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   contradicted
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   mantayning
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   doctrine
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                   is
                   the
                   former
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   taught
                   without
                   any
                   opposition
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   former
                   alledged
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   many
                   others
                   (
                   or
                   rather
                   all
                   othors
                   )
                   for
                   breuiuy
                   heare
                   omitted
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   in
                   this
                   Case
                   
                     [
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   ]
                   we
                   Catholicks
                   do
                   hould
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   their
                   doctryne
                   so
                   ioyntly
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   taught
                   (
                   without
                   any
                   contradiction
                   )
                   is
                   most
                   agreable
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   seing
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   the
                   cheife
                   Pastours
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ;
                   Yf
                   they
                   should
                   ioyntly
                   ●rre●
                   in
                   fayth
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   it
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Visible
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   erre
                   :
                   an
                   assertion
                   most
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   promisse
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   c
                   
                     Super
                     hanc
                     petram
                     aedificabo
                     Ecclesiam
                     meam
                     ;
                     Et
                     portae
                     Inferi
                     non
                     praualebant
                     aduersus
                     eam
                     )
                  
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   honerable
                   title
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   styling
                   it
                   :
                   d
                   
                     columna
                     &
                     firmamentum
                     veritatis
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   what
                   reuerence
                   and
                   respect
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   conceaue
                   of
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   closure
                   of
                   this
                   passage
                   )
                   referre
                   you
                   
                     [
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   the
                   sentences
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   Brethreh
                   ,
                   being
                   most
                   learned
                   and
                   remarkable
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   &
                   from
                   whose
                   iudgment
                   therefore
                   herein
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   without
                   great
                   branch
                   of
                   modesty
                   decline
                   .
                   First
                   then
                   we
                   find
                   Kempnitius
                   thus
                   to
                   aduance
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Primatiue
                   Church
                   :
                   We
                   e
                   
                     doubt
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Primatiue
                     Church
                     receaued
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     &
                     Apostolicall
                     Men
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     text
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     right
                     and
                     natiue
                     sense
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   The
                   confession
                   of
                   Bohemia
                   thus
                   magnifyeth
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   The
                   f
                   
                     auncient
                     Church
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     best
                     Mistres
                     of
                     Posterity
                     ;
                     and
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     leadeth
                     vs
                     the
                     way
                     .
                  
                   Finally
                   D.
                   Iewell
                   is
                   no
                   lesse
                   sparing
                   in
                   his
                   prayses
                   heereof
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   g
                   
                     The
                     Primatiue
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     vnder
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     hath
                     e
                     〈…〉
                     r
                     a
                     been
                     accounted
                     the
                     purest
                     of
                     all
                     others
                     without
                     exception
                     .
                  
                   
                   Such
                   transcendency
                   of
                   speeches
                   (
                   you
                   see
                   )
                   your
                   owne
                   more
                   sober
                   and
                   learned
                   Brethren
                   are
                   not
                   afrayd
                   to
                   ascrybe
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   those
                   primatiue
                   tymes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   L.
                   CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                   Michaas
                   ,
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   spoken
                   fully
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   seuerall
                   offices
                   thereof
                   ,
                   practized
                   by
                   you
                   
                   Priests
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   like
                   to
                   Agrippa
                   :
                   (
                   h
                   )
                   
                     A
                     little
                     you
                     haue
                     persuaded
                     me
                     ,
                     to
                     become
                     a
                     Catholicke
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   must
                   ingenuously
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   I
                   neuer
                   heard
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   Nature
                   ,
                   with
                   stronger
                   &
                   better
                   arguments
                   defended
                   ;
                   Yet
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   perfect
                   balan●●g
                   and
                   weighing
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   your
                   authorityes
                   (
                   my
                   selfe
                   not
                   being
                   conuersant
                   in
                   the
                   written
                   Monuments
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   )
                   I
                   must
                   remit
                   this
                   poynt
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   mature
                   disquisition
                   of
                   our
                   learned
                   Deuins
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   
                     your
                     Lordship
                  
                   will
                   not
                   apply
                   to
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   the
                   fore-said
                   words
                   of
                   Agrippa
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   bould
                   to
                   reply
                   to
                   you
                   (
                   such
                   is
                   my
                   charitable
                   wishing
                   of
                   your
                   chiefest
                   good
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   phraze
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   to
                   Agrippa
                   :
                   I
                   i
                   
                     wish
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     little
                     &
                     much
                     ,
                     that
                     your
                     L.
                     were
                     such
                     as
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     except
                     this
                     my
                     wat
                     of
                     liberty
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   my
                   
                     worthy
                     Lord.
                  
                   Here
                   now
                   begmneth
                   the
                   Tragedy
                   of
                   the
                   disconsolate
                   and
                   mournefull
                   state
                   of
                   Priests
                   and
                   Catholicks
                   in
                   this
                   Country
                   .
                   You
                   haue
                   heard
                   
                     [
                     my
                     L.
                  
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                   Antiquity
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   antiquity
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Confession
                   and
                   Pennance
                   ;
                   and
                   lsstly
                   of
                   the
                   antiquity
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   decreed
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   L.
                   well
                   knowes
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   pennall
                   lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Country
                   ,
                   that
                   Priesthood
                   shal
                   be
                   Treason
                   ;
                   the
                   releiuing
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   such
                   Priest
                   ,
                   death
                   to
                   the
                   Releiuer
                   ;
                   Confession
                   of
                   our
                   sinns
                   to
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   absolution
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   reputed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Penitent
                   a
                   renouncing
                   of
                   his
                   Loyalty
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   attended
                   on
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   fine
                   of
                   siluer
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   by
                   these
                   means
                   ,
                   euery
                   good
                   Priest
                   and
                   Catholicke
                   are
                   (
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   sight
                   )
                   become
                   
                     Statute
                     traytours
                  
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   case
                   heere
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   Priest
                   nor
                   Catholicke
                   can
                   (
                   with
                   safety
                   of
                   conscience
                   )
                   giue
                   any
                   yeelding
                   obedience
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   touching
                   
                   those
                   lawes
                   ;
                   since
                   here
                   not
                   to
                   offend
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   offend
                   :
                   k
                   
                     Obedire
                     oportet
                     Dee
                     magis
                     ,
                     quam
                     hominibus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   touching
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Priests
                   in
                   particular
                   ;
                   your
                   L.
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   not
                   speaking
                   of
                   our
                   Blessed
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   Priest
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   succeeding
                   him
                   therein
                   )
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   were
                   Priests
                   ,
                   enioying
                   the
                   same
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   practizing
                   the
                   same
                   function
                   in
                   hearing
                   of
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   absoluing
                   the
                   Penitents
                   ,
                   &
                   saying
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   meanest
                   Priest
                   of
                   England
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   doth
                   .
                   Therefore
                   your
                   Lordship
                   may
                   truly
                   suppose
                   .
                   That
                   before
                   you
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   stand
                   arraigned
                   (
                   only
                   for
                   being
                   Priests
                   ,
                   &
                   exercizing
                   that
                   their
                   function
                   )
                   
                     S.
                     Austin
                     ,
                     S.
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     S.
                     Ierome
                     ,
                     S
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     S.
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     S.
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     S.
                     Ignatius
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   of
                   those
                   primatiue
                   blessed
                   Doctours
                   .
                   What
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   :
                   I
                   stand
                   but
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Image
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   personated
                   in
                   me
                   .
                   Neither
                   can
                   you
                   impleade
                   or
                   condemne
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   your
                   sentence
                   must
                   (
                   through
                   my
                   sides
                   )
                   wound
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   indis●oluble
                   an
                   vnion
                   there
                   is
                   betweene
                   their
                   stares
                   &
                   myne
                   ;
                   no
                   other
                   difference
                   betwene
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   difference
                   of
                   tymes
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   my
                   
                     good
                     Lord.
                  
                   To
                   passe
                   on
                   further
                   to
                   the
                   despicable
                   &
                   detected
                   state
                   of
                   Lay
                   Catholicks
                   (
                   a
                   theame
                   not
                   vnseasonable
                   at
                   these
                   tymes
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   insist
                   in
                   particularizing
                   the
                   pennall
                   statuts
                   decreed
                   agaynst
                   them
                   .
                   Neuerthelesle
                   my
                   tongue
                   (
                   vnder
                   your
                   L.
                   licence
                   )
                   can
                   hardly
                   pretermit
                   one
                   point
                   in
                   silence
                   .
                
                 
                   Among
                   then
                   so
                   many
                   Calamityes
                   and
                   vexations
                   (
                   wherewith
                   on
                   eich
                   syde
                   they
                   stand
                   plunged
                   )
                   Not
                   any
                   one
                   pressure
                   is
                   more
                   insufferable
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   opprob●●ous
                   in
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   strangers
                   (
                   who
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   trumpet
                   forth
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   irreparable
                   dishonour
                   of
                   this
                   noble
                   Nation
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   famous
                   throughout
                   all
                   Christendome
                   )
                   Then
                   to
                   obserue
                   the
                   houses
                   of
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   to
                   lye
                   open
                   to
                   the
                   search
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   &
                   base
                   Pusu●uants
                   :
                   Who
                   vnder
                   colour
                   of
                   looking
                   for
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   do
                   enter
                   their
                   houses
                   at
                   most
                   vnseasonable
                   tymes
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   force
                   :
                   And
                   there
                   opening
                   their
                   Trunks
                   &
                   Chests
                   :
                   perusing
                   their
                   Euidences
                   of
                   their
                   Estats
                   :
                   taking
                   the
                   Maysters
                   of
                   the
                   houses
                   ,
                   bound
                   in
                   great
                   sommes
                   of
                   money
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   after
                   appearance
                   in
                   Courts
                   of
                   
                   Iustice
                   :
                   and
                   violently
                   breaking
                   downe
                   ,
                   what
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   withstand
                   their
                   present
                   furye
                   ;
                   do
                   by
                   strong
                   hand
                   ,
                   cary
                   away
                   any
                   gold
                   ,
                   siluer
                   ,
                   Iewells
                   ,
                   Plate
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   portable
                   thing
                   of
                   worth
                   ;
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   vnder
                   the
                   pretext
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   forfeyted
                   through
                   Recusancy
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   least
                   resistance
                   agaynst
                   these
                   men
                   here
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   punished
                   as
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Disloyalty
                   .
                   Neither
                   are
                   any
                   English
                   Catholicks
                   (
                   the
                   Nobility
                   excepted
                   )
                   free
                   from
                   these
                   Indignityes
                   ;
                   the
                   dead
                   pittylesse
                   law
                   herein
                   promiscuously
                   taking
                   hold
                   of
                   all
                   without
                   difference
                   .
                   Now
                   my
                   
                     Honorable
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   thing
                   deseruing
                   astonishment
                   &
                   amazement
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   noble
                   Country
                   (
                   where
                   the
                   Ghospell
                   ,
                   which
                   forbiddeth
                   all
                   Rapine
                   ,
                   is
                   presumed
                   to
                   be
                   truly
                   preached
                   )
                   that
                   men
                   free
                   &
                   not
                   borne
                   Bondslaues
                   ,
                   should
                   thus
                   in
                   body
                   and
                   state
                   (
                   only
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   offending
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   sauing
                   their
                   soules
                   )
                   lye
                   prostrate
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   depradations
                   &
                   robberyes
                   of
                   certaine
                   hungery
                   Refuse
                   and
                   Outcasts
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   who
                   make
                   show
                   at
                   least
                   (
                   though
                   wrongfully
                   )
                   to
                   warrant
                   all
                   these
                   their
                   pillages
                   ,
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   statute
                   Law
                   ;
                   though
                   otherwise
                   prohibited
                   by
                   all
                   Diuine
                   and
                   humane
                   Law
                   :
                   l
                   
                     Si
                     est
                     dolor
                     ,
                     sicut
                     dolor
                     horum
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   fortune
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   Priest
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   or
                   Recusants
                   do
                   appeare
                   ;
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   Pryest
                   assured
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Catholicks
                   in
                   danger
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   committed
                   to
                   a
                   darke
                   and
                   loathsome
                   prison
                   ;
                   there
                   to
                   remayne
                   (
                   the
                   Priest
                   sometymes
                   in
                   fettars
                   )
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   the
                   subordinate
                   Magistrate
                   ;
                   His
                   Maiesty
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   most
                   proue
                   to
                   mercy
                   ,
                   pitty
                   ,
                   and
                   commiseration
                   ,
                   being
                   wholy
                   ignorant
                   of
                   such
                   outrages
                   and
                   proceedings
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   
                     My
                     Lord.
                  
                   How
                   base
                   so
                   euer
                   the
                   Priests
                   &
                   Catholicks
                   of
                   England
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   their
                   Aduersaryes
                   ;
                   yet
                   no
                   doubt
                   their
                   state
                   is
                   most
                   gratefull
                   (
                   through
                   this
                   their
                   imprisonment
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   honorable
                   in
                   the
                   iudgment
                   of
                   all
                   foraine
                   Catholicke
                   nations
                   ;
                   who
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   others
                   endurance
                   ,
                   may
                   iustly
                   apply
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   imprisoned
                   Priests
                   &
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   that
                   sentence
                   of
                   a
                   most
                   auncient
                   Father
                   :
                   *
                   
                     Carcer
                     habet
                     tenebras
                     ,
                     sed
                     lumen
                     estis
                     ipsi
                     ;
                     habet
                     vincula
                     ,
                     sed
                     vos
                     soluti
                     Deo
                     estis
                     ;
                     triste
                     illic
                     expirat
                     ,
                     sed
                     vos
                     odor
                     estis
                     suauitatis
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   LORD
                   CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Theese
                   exorbitancyes
                   of
                   proceedings
                   
                     (
                     Michaeas
                     .
                  
                   )
                   whereof
                   you
                   speake
                   (
                   if
                   any
                   such
                   be
                   )
                   the
                   Law
                   chastizeth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Offendours
                   are
                   punishable
                   ;
                   neither
                   doth
                   the
                   supreme
                   Magistrat
                   geue
                   allowance
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Yet
                   heare
                   
                     (
                     Michaeas
                  
                   )
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   wrong
                   be
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   recompensed
                   with
                   wrong
                   ,
                   and
                   Cruelty
                   ,
                   with
                   Iniustice
                   ,
                   The
                   tymes
                   haue
                   bene
                   (
                   I
                   meane
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   reigne
                   of
                   
                     Queene
                     Marie
                  
                   )
                   When
                   the
                   Professours
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   did
                   not
                   only
                   suffer
                   losse
                   of
                   Goods
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   death
                   itselfe
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   there
                   appeareth
                   lesse
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   you
                   Romanists
                   should
                   so
                   tragically
                   complayne
                   at
                   your
                   present
                   afflictions
                   :
                   Since
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   lyke
                   to
                   those
                   Men
                   ,
                   who
                   perpe●rate
                   impietyes
                   ,
                   yet
                   expostulate
                   of
                   Wrong
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   Indeede
                   
                     (
                     my
                     Lord
                  
                   )
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   vulgar
                   recrimination
                   ,
                   often
                   vrged
                   and
                   reinforced
                   by
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   depressing
                   of
                   our
                   pressures
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   yet
                   though
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   vndertake
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   procedures
                   of
                   those
                   tymes
                   (
                   myselfe
                   being
                   a
                   stranger
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   affayres
                   of
                   those
                   dayes
                   )
                   Neuerthelesse
                   let
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   offensiue
                   vnto
                   you
                   
                     (
                     my
                     honerable
                     Lord
                  
                   )
                   if
                   I
                   vnfould
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   such
                   actions
                   in
                   that
                   Queens
                   tyme
                   ,
                   may
                   stand
                   lesse
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   an
                   iniustifiable
                   punishment
                   ,
                   then
                   theese
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   .
                   In
                   Q.
                   
                     Mar●es
                     tyme
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Professours
                   of
                   any
                   Religion
                   ,
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   Catholicke
                   and
                   Roman
                   Religion
                   ,
                   were
                   punished
                   by
                   certaine
                   Canon
                   and
                   Imperiall
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   made
                   by
                   most
                   auncient
                   Popes
                   &
                   Emperours
                   ;
                   they
                   not
                   then
                   hauing
                   any
                   forknowledg
                   ,
                   that
                   Protestancy
                   should
                   rather
                   sway
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   erroneous
                   fayth
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   different
                   Religions
                   were
                   reputed
                   and
                   ●oulden
                   ,
                   as
                   Innouations
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   auncient
                   Catholicke
                   fayth
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Protestācy
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   in
                   
                     Queenes
                     Maryes
                  
                   reigne
                   a
                   mere
                   Innouation
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   sect
                   )
                   appeareth
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   free
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   who
                   teach
                   expressly
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   theese
                   foureteene
                   ,
                   or
                   fyfteene
                   hundred
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   the
                   Protestāt
                   fayth
                   was
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   
                   as
                   heard
                   or
                   thought
                   of
                   ,
                   till
                   Luthers
                   dayes
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   content
                   myselfe
                   (
                   for
                   greater
                   breuity
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   authorityes
                   of
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   Protestants
                   .
                   Do
                   we
                   not
                   then
                   find
                   M.
                   Parkins
                   thus
                   to
                   cōfesse
                   hereof
                   ?
                   For
                   m
                   
                     many
                     hundred
                     yeres
                     ,
                     our
                     Church
                     was
                     not
                     visible
                     to
                     the
                     World
                     ;
                     an
                     vniuersal
                     Apostasy
                     ouer
                     spreading
                     the
                     whole
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   And
                   doth
                   not
                   Sebastianus
                   Francus
                   (
                   the
                   Protestant
                   )
                   confesse
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   theese
                   words
                   ?
                   n
                   
                     For
                     certaine
                     the
                     externall
                     Church
                     togeather
                     with
                     the
                     Sacramenti
                     vanished
                     away
                     ,
                     presently
                     after
                     the
                     Apostles
                     departure
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     theese
                     foureteene
                     hundred
                     yeres
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     not
                     beene
                     externall
                     and
                     Visible
                     .
                  
                   In
                   lyke
                   sort
                   D.
                   Fulke
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   ,
                   doth
                   he
                   not
                   thus
                   wryte
                   ?
                   *
                   
                     The
                     true
                     Church
                     decayed
                     immediatly
                     after
                     the
                     Apostles
                     tymes
                     :
                  
                   A
                   verity
                   confessed
                   by
                   Luther
                   hymselfe
                   ,
                   thus
                   vaunting
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   supposed
                   true
                   faith
                   :
                   o
                   
                     Christum
                     anobis
                     primo
                     vulga●um
                     audemus
                     gloriari
                     ;
                     We
                     dare
                     boast
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     first
                     preached
                     by
                     vs.
                  
                   Thus
                   then
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   Protestancy
                   was
                   punished
                   in
                   Q.
                   
                     Maryes
                     reigne
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Innouation
                   in
                   fayth
                   and
                   religion
                   ,
                   neuer
                   afore
                   that
                   tyme
                   dreamed
                   of
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   farre
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   afflictions
                   layed
                   vpon
                   the
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   for
                   professing
                   of
                   their
                   fayth
                   :
                   since
                   they
                   are
                   punished
                   by
                   certaine
                   Parlamental
                   statuts
                   only
                   ,
                   decreed
                   not
                   past
                   some
                   threescore
                   yeres
                   since
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Woman
                     Prince
                  
                   ,
                   against
                   a
                   religion
                   which
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   learned
                   Aduersaries
                   lyke
                   acknowledgment
                   )
                   hath
                   possessed
                   all
                   Christendome
                   theese
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   ;
                   and
                   indeed
                   so
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   is
                   confessed
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   latent
                   and
                   inuisible
                   ;
                   And
                   therefore
                   those
                   stat●●s
                   were
                   decreed
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   Catholicke
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   against
                   an
                   Innouation
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   against
                   the
                   (
                   till
                   then
                   )
                   only
                   and
                   sole
                   Religion
                   ,
                   professed
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Christia●s
                   ,
                   through
                   out
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   we
                   find
                   M.
                   Napper
                   (
                   a
                   learned
                   Protestant
                   )
                   thus
                   acknowledging
                   p
                   
                     Betweene
                     the
                     yeres
                     of
                     Christ
                     300.
                     and
                     316.
                     the
                     Antichristian
                     &
                     Papisticall
                     reigne
                     began
                     ,
                     reigning
                     vniuersally
                     without
                     any
                     debatible
                     contradiction
                     one
                     thousand
                     ,
                     two
                     hundred
                     ,
                     &
                     sixty
                     yeres
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   conspiring
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   Protestant
                   herein
                   ,
                   the
                   q
                   Centurists
                   do
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   tymes
                   of
                   Constantyne
                   ,
                   
                   charge
                   both
                   hym
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   age
                   and
                   Century
                   since
                   ,
                   till
                   Luthers
                   dayes
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   our
                   present
                   Roman
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   now
                   your
                   Lordship
                   may
                   clearly
                   discouer
                   the
                   greate
                   disparity
                   ,
                   betwene
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   
                     Queene
                     Mary
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Q.
                     Elizabeth
                  
                   .
                   Since
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Queens
                   tyme
                   ,
                   the
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   wheareby
                   Sectaries
                   were
                   punished
                   for
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   were
                   instituted
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   since
                   :
                   In
                   this
                   later
                   Q.
                   raigne
                   the
                   Statuts
                   were
                   first
                   made
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   her
                   comming
                   to
                   the
                   Crowne
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   eich
                   Man
                   ,
                   being
                   but
                   of
                   reasonable
                   greate
                   yeres
                   .
                   Those
                   lawes
                   were
                   enacted
                   by
                   Popes
                   and
                   generall
                   1
                   ●ouncells
                   (
                   to
                   whose
                   charge
                   and
                   incumbency
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   Religion
                   is
                   peculiarly
                   by
                   God
                   committed
                   )
                   secunded
                   otherwise
                   by
                   the
                   secular
                   authority
                   of
                   2
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   of
                   (
                   〈◊〉
                   )
                   Valentinian
                   and
                   Marcian
                   :
                   Theese
                   were
                   first
                   inuented
                   by
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Parlament
                     of
                     Lay
                     Persons
                  
                   :
                   the
                   incompetent
                   iudges
                   of
                   fayth
                   and
                   Religion
                   .
                   Breifly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   former
                   Decrees
                   a
                   Religion
                   ,
                   confessed
                   by
                   the
                   cheife
                   Professours
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   neuer
                   heard
                   of
                   ,
                   at
                   lest
                   for
                   foureteene
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   together
                   (
                   and
                   thearefore
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   innouation
                   of
                   fayth
                   which
                   is
                   held
                   by
                   Catholicks
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   destruction
                   of
                   fayth
                   necessary
                   to
                   Soules
                   health
                   )
                   is
                   interdicted
                   and
                   prohibited
                   :
                   By
                   theese
                   later
                   ,
                   a
                   Religion
                   (
                   confesse●ly
                   by
                   it
                   greatest
                   Enemyes
                   )
                   
                   practized
                   vniuersally
                   throughout
                   all
                   Christendome
                   ,
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   foureteene
                   hundred
                   yeres
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   learneder
                   sort
                   of
                   Protestants
                   graunted
                   to
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   Saluation
                   is
                   punished
                   with
                   losse
                   of
                   Goods
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   in
                   p
                   〈…〉
                   sonment
                   to
                   the
                   Professours
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   〈…〉
                   ers
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   r
                   
                     Quantum
                     dist
                     at
                     Orius
                     ab
                     Occas●
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   heare
                   I
                   cannot
                   omit
                   to
                   rehearse
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                  
                   ,
                   among
                   other
                   her
                   lyke
                   pious
                   and
                   charitable
                   deeds
                   (
                   that
                   so
                   theare
                   might
                   a
                   sutablenes
                   in
                   her
                   Actions
                   )
                   was
                   not
                   afrayd
                   (
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Nation
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   her
                   owne
                   solemne
                   vowe
                   and
                   promise
                   afore
                   giuen
                   in
                   that
                   behalfe
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   pitifull
                   flexure
                   of
                   her
                   owne
                   Sex
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   Religion
                   )
                   to
                   detayne
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   to
                   imprison
                   ,
                   to
                   be●cade
                   ,
                   her
                   owne
                   nearest
                   kinswoman
                   and
                   
                   immediate
                   Successour
                   ;
                   A
                   Princes
                   ,
                   a
                   Catholicke
                   Queene
                   of
                   incompatable
                   excellencyes
                   and
                   vertues
                   ;
                   Mother
                   (
                   and
                   therein
                   the
                   other
                   Q.
                   greater
                   atrocitye
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   late
                   deceased
                   Kinge
                   of
                   famous
                   Memory
                   ,
                   and
                   Grandmother
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ;
                   that
                   now
                   is
                   .
                   —
                   s
                   
                     Quis
                     talia
                     faud●
                     Myrmidonum
                     ,
                     Dolopumue
                     ,
                     aut
                     ●uri
                     milles
                     Vlyssis
                     ,
                     temperet
                     a
                     lacrimis
                     ?
                  
                   Since
                   heare
                   this
                   most
                   worthy
                   Princes
                   descent
                   was
                   her
                   only
                   fault
                   ;
                   her
                   byrth
                   ,
                   her
                   cryme
                   ;
                   And
                   thus
                   did
                   nearest
                   in
                   bloud
                   occasiō
                   the
                   effusion
                   of
                   most
                   innocent
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   proximitie
                   in
                   Nature
                   produce
                   this
                   barbarus
                   Act
                   ,
                   euen
                   loathed
                   in
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   doth
                   your
                   Lordship
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   Q.
                   then
                   height
                   of
                   state
                   and
                   fastigious
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   could
                   be
                   a
                   Sanctuary
                   (
                   without
                   finall
                   repentance
                   )
                   for
                   such
                   her
                   immanitie
                   ?
                   o
                   no.
                   t
                   
                     Potentes
                     potenter
                     &c.
                  
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   conceale
                   ,
                   what
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   L.
                   CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   most
                   deplotable
                   Act
                   
                     (
                     Michaeas
                  
                   )
                   by
                   you
                   now
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   was
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   ascrybed
                   (
                   perh●pps
                   )
                   to
                   certaine
                   of
                   the
                   sayd
                   Queens
                   Councellours
                   of
                   state
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   Queene
                   herselfe
                   .
                   But
                   since
                   she
                   was
                   a
                   Princes
                   of
                   greate
                   parts
                   and
                   perfections
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   wish
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   free
                   from
                   ill
                   reproach
                   )
                   she
                   now
                   being
                   deade
                   (
                   through
                   of
                   neuer
                   dying
                   memory
                   )
                   might
                   rest
                   in
                   Honour
                   ,
                   who
                   gouerned
                   with
                   Honour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     my
                     L.
                     Iudge
                     .
                     Michaeas
                  
                   is
                   come
                   hither
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   declame
                   thus
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   make
                   excursions
                   of
                   longe
                   discourse
                   ,
                   (
                   is
                   hitherto
                   he
                   hath
                   bene
                   permitted
                   )
                   but
                   to
                   suffer
                   condigne
                   punishment
                   for
                   his
                   former
                   Misdemeanours
                   :
                   The
                   tyme
                   is
                   almost
                   spent
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   would
                   entreate
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   speedely
                   to
                   proceed
                   to
                   sentence
                   against
                   hym
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   Most
                   
                     Excellent
                     Iudge
                  
                   .
                   ô
                   let
                   not
                   my
                   gray
                   heyres
                   become
                   discolored
                   with
                   any
                   imaginary
                   Crymes
                   ;
                   nor
                   suffer
                   my
                   ruinous
                   and
                   decayed
                   bones
                   to
                   be
                   attended
                   to
                   their
                   graue
                   ,
                   with
                   any
                   iniust
                   punishment
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     In
                     virtute
                     tua
                     iudica
                     me
                  
                   .
                   Yf
                   I
                   desearne
                   euill
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   haue
                   my
                   due
                   recompence
                   :
                   Yf
                   I
                   be
                   
                   faultles
                   ,
                   I
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   assoyled
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   &
                   my
                   owne
                   demerits
                   (
                   not
                   this
                   Mans
                   viperous
                   tongue
                   )
                   that
                   must
                   make
                   me
                   ,
                   euill
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   LORD-CHEIFE
                   IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   descend
                   to
                   your
                   sentence
                   
                     [
                     Michaeas
                  
                   ]
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   seing
                   I
                   well
                   obsearue
                   ,
                   that
                   greate
                   and
                   vnaccustoined
                   Examples
                   of
                   Iustice
                   must
                   euer
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   be
                   presumed
                   to
                   haue
                   some
                   what
                   of
                   Wrong
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   of
                   Rigour
                   ;
                   therefore
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   auoyding
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   aspertion
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   call
                   to
                   mynd
                   of
                   what
                   particular
                   offences
                   you
                   heare
                   rest
                   accused
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   passe
                   my
                   euen
                   &
                   impartiall
                   iudgment
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   not
                   respecting
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   amplyfied
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   they
                   desearue
                   (
                   ail
                   collaterall
                   respects
                   considered
                   )
                   in
                   themselfs
                   :
                   S
                   〈…〉
                   ce
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Action
                   (
                   the
                   circumstances
                   being
                   v●rie●
                   is
                   with
                   thē
                   also
                   varied
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   arr
                   heare
                   then
                   Michaeas
                   arraigned
                   (
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   my
                   memory
                   may
                   seaiue
                   to
                   suggest
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   do
                   forget
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   your
                   charitable
                   friend
                   ,
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   ,
                   wil
                   be
                   my
                   Remembrancer
                   )
                   of
                   three
                   seuerall
                   Offences
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   of
                   diuulging
                   and
                   mantayning
                   Positions
                   of
                   Disloyalty
                   of
                   the
                   subiect
                   ,
                   agaiust
                   his
                   Prince
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   of
                   spreading
                   short
                   Treatises
                   in
                   the
                   Vniuersity
                   ,
                   contayning
                   diuers
                   poynts
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   Romish
                   Religion
                   :
                   Thirdly
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   of
                   being
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   exercizing
                   your
                   Priestly
                   function
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   .
                
                 
                   Touching
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   find
                   no
                   prouffs
                   against
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   bare
                   &
                   naked
                   assertion
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   lesse
                   reason
                   to
                   giue
                   so
                   farre
                   credit
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   ru●ish
                   you
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   do
                   as
                   peremptorily
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   confidently
                   auerre
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   that
                   you
                   made
                   a
                   voluntary
                   and
                   earnest
                   protestation
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   &
                   all
                   other
                   Priests
                   and
                   Catholicks
                   in
                   England
                   )
                   of
                   due
                   allegeance
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   :
                   so
                   whereas
                   
                     M.
                     Vice
                     Chancelour
                  
                   did
                   thearein
                   speake
                   words
                   ,
                   you
                   did
                   speake
                   matter
                   .
                   Besids
                   I
                   should
                   hould
                   it
                   no
                   small
                   ouersight
                   ,
                   to
                   chastize
                   you
                   publykely
                   for
                   that
                   presumed
                   fault
                   (
                   though
                   most
                   weakely
                   proued
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   which
                   (
                   if
                   your
                   formerrelations
                   be
                   therein
                   true
                   )
                   our
                   owne
                   Brethren
                   do
                   stand
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   farre
                   higher
                   degree
                   and
                   measure
                   (
                   chargeable
                   .
                
                 
                   Touching
                   your
                   Pryesthood
                   and
                   exercizing
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   Country
                   (
                   the
                   greate
                   antiquity
                   whereof
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   haue
                   truly
                   discoursed
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   hath
                   party
                   awakened
                   my
                   Spirits
                   )
                   thoughe
                   you
                   be
                   much
                   blame
                   worthy
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ;
                   Yet
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Satuts
                   made
                   in
                   that
                   busines
                   ,
                   haue
                   particular
                   reference
                   to
                   those
                   Pryests
                   only
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   borne
                   in
                   our
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   Aliens
                   or
                   strangers
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   giue
                   your selfe
                   out
                   to
                   be
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   our
                   Lawes
                   thearein
                   cānot
                   take
                   any
                   full
                   hould
                   of
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   third
                   fault
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   you
                   lye
                   more
                   dangerously
                   subiect
                   ;
                   Which
                   is
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   diuulging
                   of
                   your
                   Treatises
                   ,
                   and
                   persuading
                   others
                   to
                   your
                   owne
                   Religion
                   .
                   The
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   prohibited
                   by
                   our
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   for
                   euery
                   vrgent
                   reasons
                   (
                   as
                   begetting
                   turbulency
                   in
                   our
                   setled
                   and
                   quyet
                   State
                   )
                   so
                   the
                   offendours
                   thearein
                   stand
                   highly
                   punishable
                   .
                   Neuerthelesse
                   
                     [
                     Michaeas
                  
                   ]
                   since
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   procedure
                   of
                   your
                   Arraignment
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   showed
                   greate
                   temperance
                   in
                   your
                   deportment
                   ,
                   and
                   loyalty
                   to
                   our
                   Soueraigne
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   coniecture
                   the
                   integrity
                   and
                   candour
                   of
                   your
                   Mynde
                   (
                   for
                   though
                   God
                   do
                   iudge
                   the
                   words
                   by
                   the
                   hart
                   ;
                   yet
                   Man
                   must
                   iudge
                   the
                   hart
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   )
                   since
                   Old
                   age
                   ,
                   a
                   Schollar
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Stranger
                   (
                   euen
                   in
                   all
                   Countryes
                   )
                   desearue
                   speciall
                   commiseration
                   and
                   pittye
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   since
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   any
                   great
                   offence
                   committed
                   ,
                   is
                   dead
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   if
                   after
                   the
                   rigour
                   therof
                   be
                   to
                   him
                   dispensed
                   ,
                   is
                   become
                   the
                   
                     Chyld
                     of
                     Mearcy
                  
                   ,
                   enioying
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   a
                   second
                   Byrth
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   kynd
                   of
                   dispencing
                   with
                   rigour
                   ,
                   the
                   Highest
                   cheifly
                   glorieth
                   :
                   u
                   
                     Suauis
                     est
                     Dominus
                     ,
                     &
                     miserationes
                     eius
                     super
                     omnia
                     opera
                     eius
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   my
                   sentence
                   shal
                   be
                   against
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   gentill
                   māner
                   (
                   yet
                   with
                   due
                   consideration
                   of
                   all
                   circumstances
                   )
                   And
                   it
                   shal
                   be
                   this
                   .
                   You
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   your selfe
                   shall
                   thinke
                   good
                   ,
                   enioying
                   your
                   full
                   liberty
                   of
                   body
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   hereafter
                   you
                   forbeare
                   all
                   persuading
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   your
                   owne
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   perseuer
                   in
                   your
                   former
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   at
                   the
                   next
                   
                     Act
                     or
                     Commencment
                  
                   at
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   be
                   ready
                   there
                   publykly
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   that
                   Vniuersity
                   )
                   to
                   defend
                   your
                   owne
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   mantayned
                   in
                   these
                   your
                   written
                   Treatises
                   ;
                   at
                   what
                   tyme
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   heere
                   (
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   Professed
                   Deuine
                   )
                   
                   shal
                   be
                   in
                   those
                   disput●
                   ,
                   your
                   cheifest
                   opponent
                   and
                   Antagonist
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   Doctours
                   shall
                   by
                   writing
                   impugne
                   your
                   said
                   discourses
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   giue
                   your
                   faithfull
                   promisse
                   ,
                   to
                   reply
                   thereto
                   .
                   And
                   lastly
                   you
                   shall
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   well-fare
                   of
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ;
                   vnder
                   whose
                   happy
                   and
                   clement
                   gouerment
                   ,
                   your
                   former
                   Transgressions
                   are
                   so
                   mildly
                   chastized
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord.
                  
                   I
                   willingly
                   accept
                   of
                   the
                   Disputation
                   ;
                   Where
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   lay
                   open
                   at
                   full
                   the
                   superstition
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Man
                     of
                     sinne
                  
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   ?
                   Must
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   tyme
                   ,
                   Mich●as
                   (
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   )
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   and
                   passe
                   thus
                   vnpunished
                   ?
                   Must
                   the
                   
                     Whore
                     of
                     Babylon
                  
                   be
                   entertayned
                   among
                   vs
                   (
                   in
                   her
                   followers
                   )
                   no
                   worse
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   chast
                   and
                   inte●erate
                   Virgin
                   ?
                   Shall
                   the
                   words
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Dragons
                     voyce
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   so
                   preuayling
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   enchant
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   the
                   faythfull
                   with
                   her
                   pleasing
                   (
                   yet
                   poysenous
                   )
                   musicke
                   ?
                   Breifly
                   ,
                   shall
                   Heresy
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   (
                   the
                   worst
                   of
                   all
                   euill
                   )
                   endeauour
                   among
                   vs
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   Vniuersity
                   )
                   to
                   take
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Soules
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   impunitie
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   exempt
                   from
                   controule
                   ?
                   Yf
                   so
                   ;
                   then
                   come
                   
                     (
                     O
                     Lord
                  
                   of
                   heauen
                   )
                   hasten
                   thy
                   approach
                   ;
                   Ouerrunne
                   the
                   earth
                   with
                   an
                   irresistable
                   prosternation
                   of
                   all
                   Creatures
                   :
                   and
                   reduce
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   their
                   last
                   Period
                   and
                   dissolution
                   :
                   for
                   now
                   it
                   seemes
                   ,
                   the
                   tyme
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   1
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   (
                   the
                   forces
                   2
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   )
                   are
                   let
                   loose
                   ,
                   to
                   ceaze
                   vpon
                   the
                   faythfull
                   (
                   without
                   any
                   gainsaying
                   or
                   opposition
                   )
                   and
                   to
                   beget
                   in
                   mans
                   soule
                   ,
                   a
                   giddy
                   dissipation
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   intellectuall
                   powers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   :
                   x
                   
                     Proijcis
                     ampullas
                     ,
                     &
                     sesquipedalia
                     verba
                     .
                  
                   You
                   mouth
                   it
                   ouer
                   loudly
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   very
                   turgent
                   and
                   swelling
                   words
                   ,
                   agaynst
                   vs
                   poore
                   distressed
                   Priests
                   &
                   Catholicks
                   :
                   Whos
                   's
                   shyeld
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   tyme
                   is
                   Patience
                   :
                   whose
                   armour
                   ,
                   our
                   Confidence
                   in
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   whose
                   recrimination
                   ,
                   rests
                   in
                   words
                   of
                   myldnes
                   and
                   charity
                   :
                   y
                   
                     Maledicimur
                     ,
                     &
                     benedicimus
                     :
                     blasphemamur
                     ,
                     &
                     obsecramus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   my
                   very
                   
                     good
                     Lord.
                  
                   To
                   turne
                   my
                   speeches
                   vnto
                   you
                   :
                   Touching
                   this
                   your
                   sentence
                   (
                   how
                   innocent
                   soeuer
                   I
                   am
                   )
                   I
                   do
                   
                   vndergoe
                   it
                   with
                   all
                   humblenes
                   of
                   mynd
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   reluctation
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   red
                   :
                   *
                   
                     Non
                     iudices
                     contra
                     iudicem
                  
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   embrace
                   it
                   the
                   more
                   willingly
                   ,
                   since
                   I
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   ,
                   the
                   radiant
                   and
                   most
                   shyning
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Catholicke
                   Doctryne
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   discussed
                   Poynts
                   ,
                   will
                   in
                   the
                   fight
                   of
                   so
                   noble
                   and
                   worthy
                   an
                   Auditory
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   famous
                   Vniuersity
                   of
                   Oxford
                   is
                   )
                   more
                   easily
                   dispell
                   the
                   myst
                   of
                   all
                   contrary
                   Nouelis
                   〈…〉
                   e.
                   
                
                 
                   Touching
                   my
                   Loyall
                   duty
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ,
                   my
                   prayer
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   &
                   this
                   I
                   speake
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Dialogizing
                   and
                   feigned
                   manner
                   :
                   but
                   plainly
                   ,
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   and
                   seriously
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Angells
                   )
                   
                     God
                     pres
                     〈…〉
                     ue
                     King
                     Charles
                     and
                     his
                     Royall
                     Queene
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     prosperous
                     and
                     blessed
                     Domination
                     and
                     gouerment
                     ouer
                     this
                     Nation
                     :
                     Grant
                     to
                     them
                     the
                     happynes
                     ,
                     to
                     branch
                     themselues
                     forth
                     into
                     many
                     dis●ente
                     and
                     Progenyes
                     ,
                     from
                     generation
                     to
                     generation
                     :
                     And
                     finally
                     vouchs
                     〈…〉
                     fe
                     (
                     most
                     mercyfull
                     God
                     )
                     that
                     the
                     greatnes
                     of
                     this
                     their
                     temporall
                     〈…〉
                     ity
                     may
                     serue
                     as
                     a
                     Type
                     ,
                     or
                     ●dumbration
                     ,
                     to
                     figure
                     out
                     their
                     greater
                     eternall
                     Beautitude
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   with
                   bended
                   knee
                   ,
                   and
                   hart
                   prostiated
                   in
                   all
                   du
                   〈…〉
                   full
                   humility
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   remonstrance
                   of
                   thankefulnes
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   your
                   ●l
                   〈…〉
                   ency
                   and
                   myldnes
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   and
                   sentence
                   ,
                   I
                   take
                   my
                   last
                   fare
                   well
                   with
                   your
                   
                     good
                     Lordship
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VICE-CHANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   your
                   former
                   iudgment
                   passe
                   vnaltered
                   ?
                   and
                   must
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   accompained
                   with
                   any
                   chastizement
                   at
                   all
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   L.
                   CHEIFE-IVSTICE
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   .
                   Content
                   your selfe
                   with
                   my
                   former
                   sentence
                   :
                   It
                   shall
                   stand
                   :
                   z
                   
                     an
                     oculus
                     ●uus
                     nequam
                     est
                     ,
                     quia
                     ego
                     bonus
                     sum
                     ?
                  
                   I
                   hope
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   haue
                   aduantage
                   enough
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   your
                   future
                   disputation
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   honour
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   Victory
                   ouer
                   his
                   Cause
                   ,
                   then
                   ouer
                   his
                   Person
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   inhumanity
                   to
                   depresse
                   and
                   waigh
                   downe
                   a
                   poore
                   old
                   Man
                   and
                   a
                   stranger
                   ,
                   with
                   multiplicity
                   of
                   miseryes
                   :
                   your selfe
                   is
                   a
                   Schollar
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   you
                   are
                   the
                   ●ore
                   to
                   commiserate
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   Schollar
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   with
                   these
                   my
                   last
                   words
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   you
                   may
                   depart
                   from
                   this
                   barre
                   ,
                   at
                   your
                   owne
                   pleasure
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   VICE
                   C-HANCELOVR
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord.
                  
                   Since
                   such
                   is
                   your
                   resolution
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   rest
                   satisfyed
                   therewith
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   I
                   take
                   my
                   humble
                   leaue
                   of
                   your
                   Lordship
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   you
                   
                     [
                     Michaeas
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   any
                   formall
                   farewell
                   with
                   you
                   :
                   because
                   I
                   hope
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   L.
                   sentence
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   meete
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   our
                   Vniuersitie
                   this
                   next
                   Commencement
                   :
                   at
                   what
                   tyme
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   anatomize
                   and
                   dissect
                   that
                   
                     Wh
                     〈…〉
                     re
                     if
                     Bab
                     〈…〉
                     lon
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   strike
                   her
                   in
                   her
                   Mayster
                   vey●e
                   :
                   and
                   will
                   (
                   to
                   your
                   irreperable
                   disgrace
                   )
                   display
                   the
                   falshood
                   and
                   absurdities
                   of
                   all
                   your
                   former
                   dispersed
                   Popish
                   doctryres
                   ;
                   when
                   your
                   Auditour
                   shall
                   easily
                   perceaue
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   former
                   wrytings
                   ,
                   did
                   much
                   pertake
                   of
                   the
                   byrd
                   ,
                   that
                   owed
                   the
                   wing
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   you
                   borrowed
                   your
                   penne
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   till
                   then
                   ,
                   I
                   bid
                   you
                   :
                   
                     A
                     〈…〉
                     eu
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MICHAEAS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   contemne
                   these
                   your
                   Lucian
                   and
                   scoffing
                   vaunts
                   ;
                   vnworthy
                   to
                   proceede
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   a
                   graue
                   and
                   learned
                   Man.
                   At
                   the
                   tyme
                   appoynted
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   in
                   your
                   Vniuersity
                   :
                   where
                   I
                   trust
                   through
                   the
                   ayde
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   whose
                   cause
                   I
                   am
                   then
                   to
                   mantayne
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   &
                   iustify
                   all
                   my
                   former
                   Catholicke
                   doctrynes
                   .
                
                 
                   Touching
                   your
                   malignant
                   demeanour
                   (
                   for
                   I
                   can
                   tearme
                   it
                   no
                   better
                   (
                   agaynst
                   me
                   ,
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Processe
                   of
                   this
                   cauillous
                   accusation
                   ;
                   know
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   all
                   Christians
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   so
                   Pryests
                   and
                   Catholickes
                   more
                   peculiarly
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   number
                   I
                   am
                   one
                   )
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   requyte
                   good
                   for
                   euill
                   ;
                   imitating
                   therein
                   our
                   Lord
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   Cum
                   a
                   
                     malediceretur
                     ,
                     non
                     maledicebat
                     :
                     cum
                     pateretur
                     ,
                     non
                     comm●nebatur
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   in
                   b
                   
                     charitate
                     Dei
                     ,
                     &
                     patientia
                     Christi
                     ;
                     I
                     freely
                     forgiue
                     you
                     :
                  
                   and
                   will
                   affoard
                   you
                   my
                   dayly
                   Prayers
                   for
                   your
                   Conuersion
                   ,
                   and
                   sauing
                   of
                   your
                   Soule
                   .
                   And
                   with
                   this
                   
                     [
                     M.
                     Vice-Chancelour
                  
                   ]
                   vntill
                   the
                   tyme
                   set
                   downe
                   of
                   our
                   future
                   disputation
                   .
                   I
                   leaue
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
               GOD
               SAVE
               THE
               KING
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CONCLVSION
               to
               the
               Academicks
               of
               both
               the
               Vniuersities
               .
            
             
               
                 LEARNED
                 and
                 worthy
                 Academicks
              
               Now
               
                 Michaeas
                 (
                 the
                 Conuerted
                 law
              
               )
               hath
               acted
               his
               last
               Scene
               ;
               And
               new
               he
               heare
               pulleth
               off
               his
               visard
               ,
               vnder
               which
               in
               the
               former
               Dialogues
               he
               masked
               ,
               and
               taketh
               his
               last
               farewell
               with
               you
               in
               the
               playne
               and
               naturall
               Dialect
               of
               an
               〈…〉
               Pryest
               ,
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               sayd
               Dialogues
               .
               You
               haue
               heare
               perused
               the
               points
               discussed
               .
               It
               hath
               in
               the
               former
               Dialogues
               (
               I
               hope
               irrefra●ably
               (
               bene
               proued
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               euen
               to
               Luthers
               reuolt
               ,
               Our
               Cathelicke
               fayth
               without
               chan●e
               ,
               hath
               euen
               bene
               professed
               ;
               the
               Protestāts
               fayth
               hath
               neuer
               bene
               professed
               What
               demonstration
               more
               choaking
               ?
               You
               also
               haue
               seene
               ,
               with
               what
               disaduantage
               diuers
               of
               your
               Professours
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               most
               iust
               retorting
               of
               it
               vpon
               themself●
               )
               haue
               in
               greate
               wast
               and
               profusion
               of
               words
               ,
               wrongfully
               &
               promis●uously
               charged
               all
               Catholicks
               with
               the
               hatefull
               Cryme
               of
               Disloyaltye
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               heare
               hath
               bene
               laid
               open
               before
               you
               ,
               (
               besids
               some
               〈◊〉
               discourses
               of
               certain
               Catholicke
               doctrines
               )
               the
               venerable
               Antiquitie
               of
               Priesthood
               ;
               the
               lyke
               antiquity
               of
               the
               Sacerdotal
               〈…〉
               h
               〈…〉
               tye
               of
               remitting
               of
               sinns
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confession
               ;
               and
               of
               celebrating
               the
               most
               reuerend
               and
               incruent
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               :
               subiects
               against
               which
               ,
               many
               Protestants
               so
               bitterly
               〈…〉
               both
               with
               tongue
               and
               penne
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               Gods
               〈◊〉
               W●●t
               ,
               partly
               deliuered
               in
               a
               propheticall
               spirit
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               our
               Sauiours
               〈◊〉
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               touching
               the
               former
               poynts
               .
               Yf
               the
               vninterrupted
               practize
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               answearable
               to
               those
               diuine
               Oracles
               .
               Yf
               the
               learned
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Primatiue
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Churches
               Infancy
               ,
               contesting
               (
               or
               rather
               ,
               deposing
               )
               the
               same
               .
               Yf
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Historyes
               recording
               the
               euen●s
               ,
               sorting
               to
               all
               the
               former
               pro●ffs
               and
               authorityes
               .
               Finally
               ,
               if
               your
               owne
               Brethrens
               free
               Confessions
               in
               their
               wrytings
               to
               their
               owne
               irreperable
               preiudice
               )
               warranting
               the
               same
               ,
               cannot
               induce
               many
               of
               you
               ,
               to
               beleiue
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Articles
               aboue
               discussed
               ;
               then
               can
               I
               but
               dispaire
               of
               your
               bettering
               by
               perusing
               the
               former
               disputes
               ;
               and
               can
               but
               cōmiserate
               your
               irremediable
               states
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               spoken
               to
               Israell
               :
               a
               
                 Insanabilis
                 ●ract
                 〈…〉
                 a
                 ,
                 pessima
                 p●●ga
                 tua
                 .
              
               but
               if
               you
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               fi●ured
               out
               to
               my selfe
               :
               Men
               professing
               Candor
               and
               ingenuitie
               ;
               thirsting
               after
               your
               owne
               Saluation
               ;
               desirous
               to
               embrace
               the
               Truth
               ,
               once
               found
               out
               ;
               and
               ▪
               chornin●
               any
               lon●er
               to
               liue
               and
               implicit
               and
               blynd
               assent
               (
               without
               further
               〈◊〉
               and
               search
               )
               to
               your
               grand
               Maysters
               Theorems
               ;
               then
               I
               am
               in
               good
               hope
               ,
               that
               these
               my
               Labours
               may
               wunne
               some
               ground
               vpon
               your
               iudgments
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               will
               make
               good
               in
               yourself
               that
               sentēce
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Sauiour
               :
               b
               
                 Iustificata
                 est
                 sapientia
                 a
                 fil
                 〈…〉
                 suis
                 .
              
               I
               will
               speake
               playnly
               vnto
               you
               ,
               because
               I
               affect
               you
               in
               true
               Christian
               Charity
               
               and
               pittie
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               such-transcendent
               Spirits
               should
               for
               euer
               perish
               .
               You
               are
               created
               to
               enjoy
               Eternitye
               :
               Spurne
               there
               at
               those
               temporary
               illaqueations
               ;
               whearwith
               the
               soule
               i
               accustomed
               to
               be
               detayned
               from
               her
               cheifest
               Good.
               You
               are
               (
               through
               the
               force
               of
               Christs
               Passion
               〈…〉
               borne
               Cohey●es
               to
               the
               Kin●dome
               of
               God
               :
               Why
               then
               will
               you
               longer
               seede
               with
               the
               Prodicall
               Sonne
               ,
               vpon
               the
               husks
               of
               wordly
               deli●hts
               and
               pleasures
               ?
               say
               eich
               of
               you
               rather
               ,
               with
               an
               auncient
               Father
               :
               d
               
                 Mihi
                 ●amulo
                 Create
                 is
                 ,
                 murd
                 〈…〉
                 us
                 si
                 non
                 tamen
                 Deus
                 mundi
                 ;
                 Et
                 igo
                 Mundo
                 ,
                 non
                 tamen
                 Deo
                 mundi
                 .
              
               Pray
               with
               in
               ●●slant
               and
               feruerous
               eiaculations
               of
               spirit
               (
               by
               which
               meanes
               ,
               he
               will
               no
               dowbt
               ,
               of
               new
               become
               present
               to
               you
               ,
               who
               at
               all
               tymes
               is
               *
               present
               )
               that
               his
               Diuine
               Maiesty
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               remoue
               from
               your
               eyes
               (
               as
               he
               did
               from
               the
               corporal
               eyes
               of
               the
               e
               Apostle
               )
               the
               scales
               of
               partiality
               and
               preiudice
               in
               matters
               of
               fayth
               :
               the
               most
               dangerous
               rocke
               of
               the
               soules
               eternall
               naufrage
               .
            
             
               Do
               not
               still
               perseuer
               in
               vp
               ●raidin●
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               with
               Superstition
               ,
               Idolatrie
               Antichristianisme
               relyinge
               on
               humane
               inuentions
               ,
               and
               disualewing
               of
               the
               most
               precious
               sufferings
               of
               our
               〈◊〉
               no.
               These
               are
               but
               our
               Aduersaryes
               impostures
               and
               Calumnyes
               ,
               forged
               to
               ensware
               the
               ignorant
               .
               For
               we
               all
               most
               willingly
               acknowledg
               ,
               that
               the
               bloudy
               wounds
               of
               a
               sinfull
               soule
               are
               cured
               ,
               only
               by
               the
               bloudy
               passaues
               of
               Christ
               his
               Passion
               :
               thus
               we
               teach
               and
               beleiue
               ,
               that
               bloud
               heare
               stancheth
               bloud
               and
               Death
               (
               through
               ouerthrow
               of
               death
               )
               raise
               Men
               from
               death
               :
               f
               
                 Mors
                 ●ortua
                 tunc
                 est
                 :
                 in
                 ligno
                 quando
                 mortua
                 vita
                 fuit
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               to
               returne
               more
               particularly
               to
               the
               former
               Dialogues
               .
               I
               do
               probably
               pre●age
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               your
               learned
               Professours
               will
               vndertake
               to
               answeare
               theese
               my
               Wrytings
               .
               Therefore
               let
               me
               premonish
               that
               man
               cheifly
               of
               three
               Things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               whereas
               theare
               are
               in
               the
               three
               former
               discourses
               ,
               almost
               a
               
                 thousand
                 Testimonies
              
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               authorities
               ,
               produced
               (
               some
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               others
               by
               necessary
               inferrence
               ,
               prouing
               the
               Catholicks
               Poynts
               aboue
               treated
               of
               )
               That
               therefore
               he
               would
               not
               (
               forbearing
               in
               policy
               to
               answeare
               the
               authorities
               )
               flee
               a
               new
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               (
               being
               allready
               acknowledged
               on
               all
               sides
               )
               and
               to
               other
               extrauagancyes
               of
               discours
               ;
               and
               all
               ,
               to
               with
               draw
               (
               by
               such
               subtill
               transitions
               )
               his
               Reader
               from
               the
               poynt
               issuable
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 former
                 Con●rouer●ed
                 Questions
                 do
                 receaue
                 their
                 full
                 prousse
                 ,
                 from
                 my
                 alledged
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 〈◊〉
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               that
               whereas
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               aboue
               alledged
               authorities
               ,
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               protestants
               Confessions
               and
               acknowledgments
               ,
               (
               they
               mainly
               thearby
               wounding
               their
               owne
               Religion
               )
               That
               the
               Replyar
               for
               the
               auoyding
               of
               the
               force
               of
               their
               authorities
               ,
               would
               not
               seeke
               to
               oppose
               other
               Protestants
               denying
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               confesse
               ;
               since
               this
               Kynd
               of
               euading●s
               most
               weake
               (
               as
               is
               intimated
               allready
               in
               the
               second
               Dialogue
               )
               in
               that
               the
               Protestants
               alledged
               by
               me
               ,
               are
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               euer
               did
               wryte
               ,
               and
               do
               
               confesse
               to
               their
               owne
               preiudice
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               〈◊〉
               ;
               which
               they
               neuer
               would
               do
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               euidency
               of
               the
               Truth
               enforceth
               them
               thear
               to
               .
               Whereas
               thus
               others
               (
               which
               perhaps
               the
               Replyar
               may
               pro
               〈…〉
               ce
               )
               are
               Men
               of
               meaner
               ranke
               ,
               and
               speake
               in
               their
               owne
               behalfe
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               compacted
               of
               impudency
               and
               boldnes
               ,
               their
               ton●ues
               and
               pe
               〈…〉
               ns
               stand
               at
               all
               tymes
               ready
               charged
               ,
               to
               speake
               and
               wryte
               by
               affirming
               of
               chings
               (
               thou
               〈…〉
               neuer
               so
               false
               )
               for
               the
               supporting
               of
               their
               owne
               Cause
               .
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               in
               answearing
               to
               the
               testimonyes
               and
               Confessious
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               them
               in
               order
               ,
               as
               they
               lye
               ,
               and
               not
               omit
               any
               ;
               as
               otherwyse
               hoping
               ,
               that
               is
               regard
               of
               the
               ●●ltitude
               of
               the
               testimonyes
               the
               sluggish
               yauning
               Reader
               would
               easely
               swalow
               such
               ouersights
               of
               Omisions
               .
               For
               heare
               I
               aduertize
               the
               Replyar
               a
               forehand
               :
               That
               presently
               vpon
               the
               first
               comming
               out
               of
               his
               Answeare
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               a
               short
               Cathalogue
               of
               all
               the
               testimonyes
               and
               Confessions
               omitted
               by
               hym
               (
               if
               any
               such
               he
               )
               shewing
               to
               what
               end
               the
               sayd
               Testimonyes
               were
               particularly
               produced
               ;
               And
               will
               cause
               this
               Cathalogue
               within
               few
               dayes
               after
               ,
               atleast
               few
               weeks
               (
               for
               I
               will
               not
               stay
               for
               months
               )
               to
               be
               printed
               and
               d
               〈…〉
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               s
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               Readers
               thirst
               ,
               till
               further
               oportunity
               be
               geuen
               for
               confuting
               of
               his
               answeare
               at
               large
               ▪
               And
               thus
               I
               dowbt
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Sunne
               of
               the
               Replyars
               same
               end
               worth
               ,
               which
               may
               seeme
               perhaps
               so
               gloriously
               to
               ryse
               at
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               his
               most
               learned
               answeare
               (
               forsooth
               )
               within
               th
               〈…〉
               tyme
               after
               (
               if
               any
               of
               the
               former
               premonished
               ●lei●hts
               and
               collusions
               be
               vsed
               thearein
               )
               wil
               be
               forced
               to
               set
               in
               a
               Cloud
               of
               his
               owne
               disgrace
               and
               disreputation
               .
            
             
               Neither
               let
               that
               Man
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               s
               〈…〉
               of
               his
               ,
               Booke
               with
               greeke
               sentences
               ,
               or
               the
               hayling
               in
               of
               certaine
               mysapplyed
               and
               
                 g
                 〈…〉
                 beaded
                 Apotheges
              
               of
               some
               one
               or
               other
               old
               and
               outworne
               Philosoph●●
               (
               an
               Idiome
               peculiar
               to
               most
               Protestant
               Wryters
               )
               must
               carye
               the
               ma●ter
               :
               But
               it
               must
               be
               a
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               sincere
               coa●s
               of
               answearing
               ,
               which
               at
               this
               tyme
               can
               satisfy
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               
                 (
                 Cel
                 〈…〉
                 Academicks
              
               )
               taking
               my
               last
               leaue
               of
               you
               all
               I
               will
               heare
               cease
               ,
               but
               will
               neuer
               cease
               ,
               to
               power
               out
               my
               dayly
               prayers
               to
               the
               most
               
                 Blessed
                 and
                 v●deuided
              
               ,
               for
               your
               encrease
               of
               all
               vertues
               ;
               but
               particularly
               for
               true
               and
               orthodoxall
               fayth
               ;
               that
               ●o
               (
               you
               being
               gratefull
               in
               the
               si●ht
               of
               the
               three
               diuine
               Persons
               )
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               would
               vouchsafe
               you
               the
               Power
               ,
               Christ
               his
               Mearcy
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy-G
               〈…〉
               rection
               and
               spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               〈…〉
               your
               soules
               with
               so
               〈…〉
               able
               a
               ●ewell
               :
               g
               
                 Cut
                 veritas
                 comp
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 si●●
                 〈…〉
                 cognitus
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 Christo
                 ●cui
                 Cr●●us
                 exploratus
                 ,
                 ●ine
                 Spiritu
                 Sancto
                 ?
                 cui
                 Spiritus
                 ,
                 ●anctu
                 ▪
                 accomoda●us
                 ,
                 sine
                 si●ei
                 Sacramento
                 ?
              
            
             
               Laus
               Deo
               ,
               &
               Beate
               Virgini
               Maria.
               
            
             
             
             
             
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A18933-e630
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             
             &
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
             Act.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e880
           
             *
             Nazianz
             .
             in
             carmine
             de
             vita
             sua
             .
          
           
             a
             Esay
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             b
             a
             dye
             or
             any
             foursquared
             thing
             :
          
           
             c
             2.
             cor
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Caluin
             is
             charged
             with
             Sodomy
             by
             the
             publike
             records
             of
             the
             Citty
             of
             Noyon
             in
             Frāce
             ,
             yet
             extant
             ;
             And
             by
             Conradus
             Slussenberg
             (
             a
             Protestāt
             )
             in
             Theol.
             Caluin
             .
             printed
             1594.
             l.
             2.
             fol.
             72.
             
             Beza
             is
             charged
             with
             the
             same
             cryme
             ,
             by
             the
             foresaid
             Slussenberg
             ,
             
               vbi
               supra
            
             ,
             and
             l.
             1.
             fo
             .
             93.
             
             By
             Titilmannus
             Heshutius
             (
             a
             Pretestant
             )
             in
             his
             booke
             entituled
             :
             
               Verae
               &
               sanae
               confessionis
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             cōfessed
             of
             Beza
             by
             D.
             Mortō
             ,
             (
             though
             most
             falsly
             excused
             )
             in
             his
             
               Apolog.
               Catholica
            
             ,
             part
             .
             1.
             l
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Math.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Prouerb
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Iac.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e2390
           
             a
             Psalm
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Ephis
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             k
             Ephis
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             18.
             
          
           
             m
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             n
             Maeth
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Deutro
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Timoth
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             At
             Dauid
             Georg
             Professour
             at
             Basil
             .
             Hamelinanus
             &c.
             
          
           
             s
             D.
             Whit.
             
               so
               saith
            
             cōtra
             Camp.
             Rat.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Timo.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             x
             Apocal.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             y
             Ioan.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             2.
             
             Petr.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Malach.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Galat
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             D.
             Whita
             .
             
               thus
               saith
            
             .
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             7
             
          
           
             i
             D.
             Whita
             .
             vb
             supra
             .
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             D.
             Whit.
             
               vseth
               these
               very
               words
            
             L.
             cont
             .
             Cāp
             .
             Rat.
             7.
             saying
             :
             Haec
             sunt
             Ecclesiae
             vestrae
             insignia
             ,
             Superstitio
             ,
             Infidelitas
             ,
             Antichristus
             ,
             Epicurus
             .
          
           
             n
             Psalm
             .
             68.
             et
             Ioan.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Bellar.
             L.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             coutrouers
             .
             2.
             q.
             5.
             c.
             14.
             saith
             :
             efficax
             est
             Aduersariorū
             ipsorū
             contra
             ipsos
             testimonium
             &c.
             et
             quidē
             fateor
             veritatē
             a
             suis
             inimici●
             Testimoniis
             extorquere
             posse
             .
          
           
             p
             cont
             .
             Donat
             .
             post
             coll
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             q
             Bell.
             
               thus
               saith
               verbal
               ly
               in
            
             l.
             4.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             c.
             5
             de
             Not.
             Eccles
             .
             Nota
             secūda
             .
          
           
             r
             D.
             Fulk
             .
             in
             his
             Coful
             .
             of
             Purgat
             .
             p.
             374.
             
          
           
             s
             D.
             Whit.
             co●t
             .
             a
             Bell.
             l.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             where
             he
             spoketh
             of
             certaine
             Apostol
             .
             Churches
             ,
             &
             perticulerly
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             his
             Confutat
             .
             of
             Purgatory
             pag.
             372.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             his
             Reply
             to
             
               D.
               Ha●ding
            
             pag.
             246.
             
          
           
             x
             〈…〉
             it
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Retentiues
             pag.
             85.
             
          
           
             z
             Fp.
             ad
             .
             Pom
             〈…〉
             p.
             ●7
             .
             ad
             .
             Damas
             .
          
           
             a
             L.
             3.
             aduer
             .
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Tom.
             7.
             in
             Psal
             .
             Cent.
             par●e
             Do
             〈…〉
             2.
             
             Ep.
             165.
             et
             Lib.
             ae
             vtilit
             .
             Credena●
             .
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Aduer
             Haeres
             .
             Paulo
             pos
             〈…〉
             init
             .
          
           
             d
             De
             obi●
             .
             frac●
             .
          
           
             e
             So
             Doct.
             whit
             stileth
             D.
             Clarke
             in
             L.
             con
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             8.
             
               meaning
               theirby
               his
            
             Cem●●les
             et
             consocius
             in
             Doctrina
             .
          
           
             f
             D.
             Hum●●y
             in
             Iesuitism
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Rat.
             5.
             
             Pag.
             5.
             et
             Pag.
             627
             
          
           
             g
             Al-Which
             places
             following
             of
             the
             
               Cen
               ●rists
            
             .
             thus
             charging
             Gregory
             are
             to
             be
             founde
             in
             their
             sixt
             Century
             after
             the
             first
             Editiō
             ther
             of
             between
             Col
             369.
             and
             Col.
             432.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             his
             ep●tom
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Cent.
             6.
             ●ag
             289.
             
          
           
             i
             D.
             Whit.
             Lib.
             de
             Eccle.
             cent
             .
             Bella●
             .
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             k
             D
             ,
             whit
             .
             vbi
             supra
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Cent.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             col
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Cent
             4
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             295.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             his
             Confutation
             of
             Purgatory
             
               p.
               362.
               et
               303.
               et
            
             393.
             
          
           
             o
             Epist
             .
             d●
             abrogand
             &
             omnibus
             statu●is
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             p
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             558.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             94.
             
          
           
             r
             Cent.
             3.
             cap
             84.
             
          
           
             s
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             85.
             
          
           
             t
             
               D.
               Fulke
            
             ,
             In
             hi●
             āswer
             to
             a
             Counterfeyt
             Catholick
             p.
             36
             
          
           
             u
             In
             his
             Retentiue
             ,
             pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             x
             
               M.
               Georg
               Gifford
            
             In
             his
             demonstratiō
             that
             Brownists
             are
             ●●ll
             
               Dona●●s●●
               p.
            
             38.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             his
             Confutation
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             p.
             353.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             his
             examen
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             110
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             
          
           
             b
             against
             the
             Rhemish
             .
             Test
             .
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             D.
             Fulke
             in
             Rhemish
             Testament
             .
             in
             2.
             
             Petr.
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Cent.
             3.
             
             Col
             84.
             
          
           
             e
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             f
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             g
             Cent
             3.
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             83.
             
             (
             5.
             )
          
           
             h
             Cent.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             col
             .
             221.
             
          
           
             i
             Cent.
             2.
             pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             k
             Abraham
             S●ulte●us
             
               in
               his
            
             medulla
             Theolog.
             ca
             Patrum
             pag.
             379.
             
             (
             6.
             )
          
           
             l
             In
             Galat.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             265.
             
          
           
             n
             D.
             Humf.
             In
             ●esuct
             〈…〉
             Part.
             2.
             pag
             530.
             
          
           
             o
             
               So
               sayth
            
             D.
             Whit.
             〈…〉
             de
             Antichristo
             cont
             .
             Sāderū
             pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             p
             D.
             whit
             .
             cont
             .
             Duraeu
             l.
             7.
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             q
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Bellar.
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             s
             
               So
               faith
            
             Tertullian
             .
             l.
             de
             Anima
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             S.
             Augnstine
             ,
             Contrae
             Donatist
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Against
             the
             Remish
             Testāment
             in
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             his
             answeare
             to
             a
             Coūterfeite
             Catholicke
             .
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             z
             D.
             Whit.
             
               Speaking
               of
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               &c.
               stileth
               thē
               :
            
             Essentiales
             notae
             Ecclesiae
             Cont.
             Duraeū
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             a
             D.
             Whit.
             Saith
             :
             si
             adest
             Ecclesiam
             cōstituit
             ,
             tollitsiauferatur
             Cont.
             Duraeū
             l.
             3.
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             b
             Esay
             c.
             62.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             de
             Haeresib
             .
             Haeris
             .
             88.
             89.
             et
             Haeres
             .
             692.
             
          
           
             d
             Cent.
             6.
             
             Col.
             312.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             his
             Catalogue
             testium
             veritatis
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             epito●
             .
             Historiae
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             g
             So
             Eugenius
             4.
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Basill
               ;
               Benedictus
            
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Constance
               .
               Gregory
            
             the
             7.
             
             By
             
               Benno
               .
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             h
             Li.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             34.
             ci
             36.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             his
             Epi.
             vniuersis
             Episcopis
             .
          
           
             k
             As
             Kekermannus
             the
             Protestāt
             witneseth
             
               in
               systē
               Theolog.
               pag.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             m
             Haers
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Michaelem
             Episcop
             .
             Constātinop
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Cent.
             11
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (
             ●
             )
             Haeres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             p
             The
             booke
             entituled
             :
             The
             Relicks
             of
             Rome
             ,
             writen
             by
             Tho.
             Beacon
             .
             The
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             by
             Anthony
             de
             Adamo
             ,
             printed
             .
             1556.
             
             Hospiniā
             hist
             Sacrament
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             printed
             1591.
             besides
             diuers
             others
             .
          
           
             q
             Beza
             Cōfess
             .
             general
             .
             ●7
             .
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             
               So
               saith
            
             D.
             Whit.
             in
             his
             booke
             cō●
             .
             Bellarm.
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             s
             
               So
               is
            
             Melāct●on
             
               alleadged
               by
            
             M.
             Haruey
             in
             Theolog.
             discourse
             pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             t
             
               In
               his
            
             Libri
             psalm
             .
             quinque
             psal
             .
             22.
             fol.
             146.
             147.
             
          
           
             u
             Act.
             Mō
             .
             of
             An.
             1576
             pag.
             539.
             
          
           
             x
             vpō
             the
             
               Reuelations
               ,
               in
               C.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             y
             
               In
               his
            
             Treatise
             concerning
             Antichrist
             .
             pag
             110.
             
          
           
             y
             vpō
             the
             
               Apocalyps
               serm
               .
               16.
               pag
            
             198.
             and
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             the
             Apocalyps
             .
          
           
             z
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             
               Couterf●yte
               Catholicke
               .
               p.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             his
             
               Synops
               .
               p.
            
             160.
             
          
           
             b
             D.
             Whitakers
             de
             Ecclesia
             co●ra
             Bella●m
             .
             controuers
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             4.
             p.
             141.
             
             
               Thus
               writeth
            
             :
             D
             cunus
             Gregorium
             Magnum
             fuisse
             v
             〈…〉
             mum
             verū
             et
             p●um
             ill
             us
             Ecclesiae
             Eps●op●●
             &c.
             q
             〈…〉
             m
             secuti
             sunt
             ,
             fuerunt
             veri
             Antichrist
             &c.
             
             Et
             quia
             certum
             aliquod
             tempus
             a
             nobis
             quaer●ni
             et
             pestulant
             ,
             hoc
             tempus
             illis
             design●mus
             .
          
           
             c
             vpon
             the
             
               Reuela●●os
               ,
               p.
            
             66.
             
          
           
             d
             
               So
               saith
            
             M.
             Hookerin
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             po●cy
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             Epist
             .
             de
             abrogadis
             in
             vniuersum
             omnibꝰ
             siatu
             t
             is
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             *
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             5.
             saith
             :
             An
             mihi
             erit
             dicta
             singula
             ,
             quae
             quisquā
             protulit
             aliquādo
             praestare
             aut
             defendere
             ?
          
           
             f
             In
             Epist
             .
             Pauli
             .
             Coloss
             .
             et
             Thessal
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             g
             
               In
               his
            
             Prognosticin
             .
             finis
             Mundi
             .
             pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             h
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             God
             is
             more
             ancient
             ,
             then
             the
             Deuil
             ,
             &
             therfore
             truth
             more
             anciēt
             thē
             falshood
             .
          
           
             i
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             15
             
          
           
             l
             Aduers
             .
             haeres
             .
          
           
             m
             Epitem
             .
             Hast
             .
             Cent.
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             certaine
             assertions
             ,
             tēding
             to
             mātayne
             the
             Churche
             of
             
               Rome
               p.
            
             35
             
          
           
             p
             
               In
               his
            
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Church
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             his
             Apology
             ,
             vnderthe
             title
             of
             
               querulous
               ,
               motions
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Lenaeus
             l.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
             Athanas
             .
             s●rm-2
             .
             contra
             Arium
             .
             Ierom.
             Cont.
             Lucif
             .
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             s
             hom
             .
             33.
             in
             Act.
             Apost
             .
          
           
             t
             Pacianus
             epist
             .
             ad
             Simphronianum
             .
          
           
             u
             D.
             Whit.
             contra
             Camp
             Rat.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Of
               the
            
             Church
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             y
             Hierom.
             35.
             
          
           
             z
             Numb
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Antiquitat
             .
             Iudaic.
             l.
             18.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             vita
             contemplat
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             his
             Britan
             .
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             his
             Britania
             .
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             e
             Annexed
             to
             Holinshead
             his
             greate
             Chronicle
             ,
             volum
             .
             1.
             p.
             23
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             booke
             against
             Heskins
             ,
             Sand.
             p.
             561
             
          
           
             g
             In
             his
             pageant
             of
             Popes
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             his
             soueraigne
             remedy
             against
             Sch●m●
             p.
             24
             
          
           
             i
             In
             his
             pageant
             of
             Popes
             .
          
           
             k
             Against
             the
             Rhemish
             Testament
             .
             in
             2.
             cor
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             Mon.
             printed
             ,
             1576.
             p.
             463.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             Iesuitism
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             3.
             p.
             304.
             
          
           
             n
             Beda
             hist
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             his
             great
             Chronic.
             of
             the
             last
             edition
             volū
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             Mō
             .
             printed
             1576
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             q
             Beda
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Volum
             .
             1.
             p.
             103
             
          
           
             s
             In
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Bishops
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Printed
             anno
             .
             1606.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             Iesuitisin
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Rat.
             5.
             pag.
             5.
             
             &
             627.
             
          
           
             x
             In
             the
             
               Alphabetical
               table
            
             of
             the
             sixt
             Century
             after
             the
             first
             Edition
             therof
             ,
             at
             the
             
               word
               :
               Gregory
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Epitom
             .
             histor
             .
             Eccles
             .
             cent
             .
             6.
             pag.
             289.
             
          
           
             z
             D.
             ●hit
             .
             Cont.
             Camp.
             Rat.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             D.
             Whit.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             Mō
             .
             printed
             .
             1576.
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             Cōfutation
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             g
             
               So
               saith
            
             D.
             hi●
             .
             cont
             .
             Duraeum
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             pag.
             480.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             Prouerb
             .
             13.
             where
             he
             so
             saith
             in
             dutcz
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             ●nglished
             .
          
           
             i
             Luther
             Tom.
             7.
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Wophangū
             .
             fol.
             505.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Apolo
             .
             ad
             Pāmach
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             contra
             Vigilant
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Haeres
             .
             59
             
          
           
             n
             In
             Num.
             homil
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             E●am
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             p.
             50.
             
             &
             62.
             
          
           
             p
             Concil
             .
             Carth.
             2.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             
               This
               is
               acknowledged
               by
            
             Socrates
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             by
             Sozom
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             22.
             by
             the
             Centurists
             ,
             cent
             .
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
               and
               by
            
             M.
             D.
             Fulke
             
               against
               the
            
             Rhemish
             Testament
             in
             Math.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             D.
             Whit.
             contra
             Duraeum
             .
             l.
             7.
             p.
             480
             
          
           
             t
             Lib.
             2.
             a.
             achab
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             In.
             l.
             Zoar.
             in
             c.
             18.
             
             Gen.
             
          
           
             x
             De
             Verb.
             Apost
             .
             Serm.
             34
             
          
           
             y
             Agust
             .
             in
             Encheri●
             .
             c.
             110.
             
          
           
             z
             Against
             the
             Rhemish
             Testament
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             counterfait
             Catholicke
             .
             p.
             44
             
          
           
             c
             In
             his
             cōfutation
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             p.
             2.
             vid.
             303.
             et
             393.
             
          
           
             d
             Iustit
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             5.
             sect
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             
               So
               saith
            
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             Duraeutin
             .
             l.
             7.
             p.
             480.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             Cöterfait
             Catholicke
             .
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Cent.
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             64.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             histor
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             
               D.
               Whit.
            
             instanceth
             in
             these
             three
             
               Popes
               .
               l.
               7.
               
               Cōl
               .
               Durae
               um
               pag.
            
             480.
             
          
           
             m
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             cōterfeyt●
             tho
             .
             licke
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             4
             Instit
             .
             cap.
             7
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             his
             Commö
             places
             in
             English
             part
             .
             4.
             p.
             39
             
          
           
             q
             
               So
               sayth
            
             D.
             Whit●kcr
             cen●ra
             Duraeuml
             .
             p.
             48
             
          
           
             q
             adners
             Haeres
             .
             uersus
             finem
             
          
           
             r
             In
             1.
             
             Timoth
             .
          
           
             s
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Cod.
             de
             Summa
             Trinitate
             leg
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             de
             Ingratis
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             de
             Persecut
             .
             Wandal
             .
          
           
             y
             Epist
             .
             48.
             ad
             Anastasiū
             
          
           
             a
             D.
             〈…〉
             hit
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             6.
             
               thus
               writeth
            
             :
             G
             〈…〉
             g.
             Magnus
             parū
             ne
             tuu
             Pôificē
             perstringit
             ,
             quado
             quisquis
             se
             Vniuersale
             Episcopū
             vocat
             ,
             cū
             Antichristi
             praecursore
             procul
             dubio
             appellat
             ?
          
           
             b
             D.
             Whit.
             l.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             cont
             Bollar
             .
             p.
             336.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             7.
             epist
             69
             ad
             Euseb
             .
             saying
             :
             Si
             vnus
             est
             vutuersalis
             ,
             restat
             ,
             vt
             uos
             Episeopi
             non
             sitis
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             4
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Eulogium
            
             :
             Si
             vnus
             Patriarcha
             vniuersalis
             dicitur
             ,
             Patria●charnm
             n●men
             ●aeteris
             der
             ogatūr
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             of
             the
             Church
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             f
             So
             write
             the
             C●turists
             of
             Gregory
             Cent.
             6.
             col
             .
             462.
             
          
           
             g
             Cent.
             6.
             col
             .
             427.
             
          
           
             h
             vbi
             suprà
             col
             .
             428.
             
          
           
             i
             Cent.
             6.
             col
             .
             425.
             
          
           
             k
             
               In
               their
               Treatise
               entituled
            
             English
             .
             Puritanisme
             printed
             anno
             190
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Penry
             in
             his
             supplication
             to
             the
             high
             Court
             or
             Parlament
             
          
           
             m
             
               so
               saith
            
             D.
             whitakers
             coutra
             Du●●um
             l.
             7.
             p.
             490.
             
          
           
             o
             Ini
             Meditat
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Epict.
             91.
             ad
             Theodorū
             foro
             Iulii
             Episcop
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             questio
             breuioribꝰ
             in
             terogat
             .
             288
             
          
           
             r
             Cent.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             col
             .
             127.
             
          
           
             s
             De
             Arcanis
             Catholicae
             .
             Veritatis
             l.
             10.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Lens●
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             &c.
             &
             ●5
             .
             6.
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Duraeum
             p.
             480.
             sayth
             :
             qni
             Transubstantiatione
             primus
             excogitauit
             ,
             is
             suit
             Innocentius
             tertius
             .
             in
             Lateranenst
             Concilio
             .
          
           
             x
             Tract
             2●
             in
             Ioani●em
             .
          
           
             y
             Lib.
             6.
             contra
             Parmenianum
             .
          
           
             z
             Crispinus
             
               in
               his
               booke
            
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             pag.
             345.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             &
             Mon.
             print
             .
             1576
             p.
             1121
             
          
           
             b
             In
             I●suitis●
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Rat.
             5.
             p.
             628.
             
          
           
             c
             Cent.
             4.
             c.
             10
             Col.
             985.
             
          
           
             d
             Centurist
             .
             Cent.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Co●
             .
             496.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Margarit
             .
             Theol.
             pag.
             256.
             
          
           
             f
             
               We
               finde
               the
               testimonies
               of
               these
            
             Rabbins
             
               here
               produced
               ,
               to
               be
               alled●ed
               by
               Galatinus
            
             de
             ,
             Arcanis
             Catholicae
             Veritatis
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Se
             Rab
             by
             Iudas
             in
             c.
             24.
             
             Exo
             d.
             and
             Rabby
             Simeon
             in
             l.
             entituled
             :
             Reuelatio
             se●retorum
             .
          
           
             g
             D.
             Whit.
             Cont.
             Duraeū
             .
             l.
             7.
             p.
             480.
             
             Saith
             qui
             primus
             docuit
             corpus
             Christi
             ●esualiter
             tractari
             ,
             frangi
             et
             dentil●
             〈◊〉
             ri
             ,
             suit
             Nicola●s
             sec●dus
             .
          
           
             h
             Chrysist
             .
             in
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             Hom.
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             83
             
          
           
             k
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Ioan
             hem
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             consut
             .
             disputāt
             .
             Ioānis
             Gr●naei
             ;
             p.
             214
             215.
             
          
           
             m
             
               So
               saith
               D.
            
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Duraeum
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             480.
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Serm.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Rat.
             10.
             
             Edm.
             Campiani
             .
             Rat.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             D.
             Whit.
             
               So
               saith
            
             ,
             Cont.
             Camp.
             in
             Rat.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             
               So
               sayth
            
             D.
             Whit.
             contra
             Duraeis
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             s
             D.
             Whit.
             contra
             Cāp
             .
             Rat.
             7.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               of
               this
               point
            
             De
             tempore
             non
             est
             sacile
             respondere
             ;
             neque
             id
             necessariū
             est
             vt
             temporū
             momenta
             prodantur
             
          
           
             t
             So
             D.
             Whitak
             .
             contra
             duraeum
             pag.
             277.
             
          
           
             u
             Bucanus
             In
             loc
             com
             .
             pag.
             466.
             
          
           
             x
             M.
             Powl
             In
             his
             consideration
             of
             the
             Popists
             supplication
             Pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             y
             D.
             Whitakers
             for
             proose
             of
             the
             change
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Rome
             .
             alledgeth
             this
             similitude
             saying
             :
             
               Pili
               non
               subito
               omnes
               ea●escūt
               nec
               quicquam
               repentē
               habet
               suam
               maturitatē
               .
               Contra
               Cāp
               Rat.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             z
             
               D
               Whit
            
             contra
             Camp.
             Rat.
             7.
             
               thus
               saith
            
             in
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             accidit
             ,
             quëad
             modum
             in
             magno
             aedificio
             videmus
             euenire
             &c.
             quod
             ruinas
             aliquo
             loco
             in
             cipit
             agere
             &c.
             
             Ita
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             leporum
             successione
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             saith
             :
             ●utarc●●a
             scripturarum
             defend
             mu●
             Ra●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Comp.
             Rat.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             D.
             Whit.
             vbi
             suprà
             Rat.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Galat.
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             f
             D.
             ●hit
             .
             cont
             .
             Duraeū
             .
             l.
             7.
             p.
             478.
             saith
             :
             nobis
             sufficit
             &c.
             ex
             Pontificioru
             dogmati●
             et
             scripturarū
             collatione
             ,
             discrimen
             et
             dissimultudine
             agnoscere
             Histo●
             〈◊〉
             liberum
             relixquimus
             ,
             scribere
             qui●velint
             .
          
           
             g
             D.
             Whit.
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             Rat.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             D.
             Whit.
             
               haleth
               in
               this
               sentēce
            
             ,
             in
             Rat.
             〈◊〉
             .
             cont
             .
             Camp.
             
          
           
             i
             Contra
             Maximinū
             Arianum
             E
             p
             c
             p.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Ep
             st
             .
             ad
             Paulinum
             .
          
           
             l
             De
             praes●r
             .
             aduers
             .
             Haeres
             .
             see
             c.
             19.
             30.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             m
             Vincent
             .
             aduers
             .
             Haeres
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             his
             Eccles
             .
             policy
             Sect.
             14.
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             o
             Luther
             in
             titul
             .
             de
             libris
             veteris
             et
             ncui
             Testamenti
             ;
             
               as
               also
               in
               his
            
             Prolego●a
             .
             to
             diuers
             of
             the
             books
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             p
             See
             seauē
             of
             the
             first
             chapters
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             that
             book
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             being
             spent
             in
             displaying
             the
             Protestants
             condenation
             of
             all
             orginals
             ,
             &
             Trāslations
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             q
             Math.
             16
             
          
           
             r
             In
             Psab●contra
             parté
             Donali
             
          
           
             s
             In
             c.
             16
             Math.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Quintu
             .
          
           
             u
             Recorded
             by
             al
             the
             Euangelists
             .
          
           
             x
             Theoph.
             in
             hunc
             locū
             .
          
           
             y
             Chrysosti●
             hunc
             locū
             .
          
           
             z
             Cyril
             Hierosol
             .
             cat
             .
             4.
             mystag
             .
             Cyril
             .
             Alexād
             .
             epist
             ad
             Calosiriū
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             de
             sacramētis
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioan.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Heliodorum
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             de
             sacerdotio
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioan.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           
             i
             L
             b.
             de
             spiritu
             Sancto
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             c.
             16.
             
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             l
             L
             b.
             3.
             ad
             Quirinum
             .
          
           
             m
             Iac.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             L.
             de
             fide
             ct
             oper
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (
             e
             )
             Lib.
             20.
             de
             Ciuilate
             Dei
             
          
           
             o
             Thes
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             L.
             De
             side
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             De
             spirit
             .
             sauct
             .
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             hunc
             locum
             
          
           
             l
             D.
             Whit.
             De
             sacra
             script
             .
             p.
             521.
             saith
             :
             Nam
             quādo
             scriptura
             non
             habetviuā
             vocem
             ,
             quā
             aud●amus
             ;
             vtēdum
             est
             quibus●lam
             mediis
             ,
             quibus
             inuestigamus
             quissit
             ses●s
             quae
             meas
             scripturari●
             .
          
           
             2
             
               So
               saith
            
             D.
             Whit.
             l.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             cōtrauers
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             3
             D.
             Reynolds
             
               In
               his
            
             Conference
             p.
             83.
             84.
             92.
             98.
             
          
           
             4
             D.
             Whit.
             cotra
             Bellar.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             cōtrauers
             .
             2.
             quaesi
             .
             2.
             pag.
             221.
             
               thus
               writeth
            
             .
             qualia
             illa
             media
             sunt
             ,
             tale
             ipsa
             interpretatione
             esse
             necesse
             est
             :
             At
             media
             interpretadi
             leca
             obscura
             sunt
             ,
             incerta
             ,
             dubia
             ,
             et
             ambigua
             ;
             Ergo
             fieri
             non
             potest
             ,
             quin
             et
             ipsa
             interpretat
             .
             o.
             incerta
             sit
             ;
             si
             incerta
             ;
             tunc
             esse
             potest
             falsa
             .
          
           
             s
             Psal
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Esay
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Esay
             60.
             
          
           
             y
             Cap.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             D.
             whit
             .
             contra
             Camprat
             .
             3.
             
               thus
               saithe
            
             de
             loco
             Ecclesiastici
             pa●ùm
             laboro
             ;
             nec
             Arbitrii
             libertatē
             credam
             ,
             quātumuis
             hic
             centies
             affirmet
             :
             Coram
             hominibus
             esse
             vitam
             ,
             et
             mortem
             .
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             D.
             Whit
             l.
             9.
             contra
             Duraeum
             p.
             818.
             
               thus
               saith
               of
               this
               poynt
            
             :
             Tuū
             in
             hac
             causa
             Petrum
             Galatinum
             minimè
             prostctò
             desideramus
             ,
             nec
             Haebreorum
             testimoniis
             illis
             indigemus
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Ioan.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             8.
             et
             Galat.
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             Luk.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Gal
             3.
             et
             2.
             
             Col.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             et
             Mark.
             5.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Ioan.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Petr.
             2.
             vt
             supra
             .
          
           
             o
             Ioan.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             his
             his●oria
             Sacramentariae
             part
             .
             altera
             .
          
           
             q
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             D.
             whit
             .
             cōtra
             Camp.
             rat
             .
             3.
             
               caleth
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               thus
               :
            
             Ecclesia
             Romae
             est
             meretrix
             Babi●anica
             ;
             palmes
             a
             ●●a
             v
             〈…〉
             res●ctus
             ;
             speluca
             latro●um
             ,
             via
             ampla
             ad
             interitū
             perducens
             ;
             regnum
             infe●or●●
             ;
             Corpus
             Antichristi
             ;
             E●rori●●●lluu
             es
             ;
             maier
             ●●gna
             scortationum
             ;
             Ecclesia
             Impiorum
             ,
             à
             qua
             excedere
             Christianum
             quemqne
             ●portel
             ;
             quam
             Christus
             miserè
             perdet
             aliqud
             lo
             ,
             eique
             sceleru
             omnium
             meritas
             penas
             imponet
             .
             
               Thus
               D.
               Whit.
            
             
          
           
             t
             3.
             
             Reg.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Paraip
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             x
             Esay
             2.
             
             Micheas
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Cy●●
             l.
             de
             V●●a●●
             Ecclesiae
             posi
             〈◊〉
             ilium
             .
          
           
             z
             Tocò●
             in
             greeke
             si●nifieth
             Vsury
             ,
             coming
             of
             the
             verb
             
               Tictò
               parto
            
             ;
             because
             siluer
             (
             put
             to
             vsury
             )
             b●etteth
             siluer
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Zach.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Psalm
             .
             54
             
          
           
             d
             D.
             R●ynl
             .
             
               did
               write
               against
            
             Card.
             Bellurmine
             
               in
               the
            
             Controuersie
             of
             Images
             
          
           
             e
             Math.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Ieremy
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Vi●g
             .
             A●nea●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e30650
           
             a
             Tertulliā
             de
             Pudicitia
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             de
             vnitate
             Ecclesiae
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             2.
             et
             6.
             contra
             Pa
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             2
             contra
             Petilia●●
             rat
             .
             51.
             et
             61.
             
          
           
             f
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             ●raesat
             .
             dialogorum
             contra
             Pelagianos
             .
          
           
             h
             Haeres
             .
             cap.
             46.
             
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             contra
             Vigilanti●●
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             1.
             et
             2.
             contra
             Iouinianum
             .
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             de
             haeres
             .
             c.
             82.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             2.
             cotra
             Pelagianum
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             Re
             scripto
             ad
             M●l●ui●●●●●
             Concilium
             post
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             o
             Hae●●
             88.
             
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             26.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             q
             Aduers
             .
             haeres
             .
             post
             med
             .
          
           
             r
             L.
             4.
             ●●er
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             s
             In
             explanat
             .
             symboli
             ad
             Damasū
             .
          
           
             t
             De
             temporeserm
             .
             91
             
          
           
             u
             Lib
             2.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             Dialog
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             Haereti●
             .
             fabulis
             .
          
           
             z
             Lib.
             6.
             histor
             .
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Lut●
             .
             In
             his
             sermōs
             en●lished
             .
             
               p.
               147.
               et
               276.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             de
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             54.
             
          
           
             c
             Vincent
             .
             Lyrinensis
             cōtra
             haeres
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Ioan
             ▪
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e32620
           
             a
             Osiander
             Cet
             .
             16.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             67.
             p.
             423.
             
             Hoc
             tempore
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             in
             Anglia
             ad
             formā
             Cal
             〈…〉
             sticam
             ,
             opera
             Petri
             Martyris
             Florentini
             ,
             &
             Bernardi
             Ochini
             Senensis
             reforma●ae
             sunt
             .
             And
             Symlerus
             
               (
               a
               Protestāt
               )
               in
               his
               booke
            
             de
             vita
             &
             obit
             .
             Petri
             Martyris
             fol.
             13.
             
             Petrus
             Martyr
             ab
             Archiepiscopo
             Cantuariensi
             de
             voluntate
             Regis
             vocatus
             est
             ;
             itaque
             Argentinâ
             in
             Angliam
             discessit
             ,
             comitante
             eum
             Bernardo
             Ochino
             ,
             qui
             &
             ipse
             ab
             eodem
             Archiepiscopo
             vocatus
             est
             ,
          
           
             b
             Bale
             in
             praesat
             .
             in
             Act.
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             
               printed
               1558
               sayth
               of
               Ochinus
               and
               Peter
               Martyr
               :
            
             Faelix
             Anglia
             dum
             haec
             paria
             habuit
             ;
             misera
             dum
             amisit
             .
          
           
             c
             
               So
               sayth
            
             Caluin
             of
             Ochinus
             
               in
               these
               words
            
             :
             quos
             Itali
             Bernardino
             Ochi●o
             &
             Petro
             Vermilio
             opponent
             ?
             l.
             de
             scandalis
             (
             extant
             )
             
               in
               his
            
             tract
             .
             Theolog.
             
               printed
               1597.
               pag.
            
             111.
             
          
           
             d
             Con●adus
             Slussenberge
             in
             Theolog.
             Caluin
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Art.
             2
             calleth
             Neuserus
             ,
             He
             〈…〉
             ergensis
             Ecclesiae
             primarius
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Petri
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Se
             Polidor
             Virgil
             ,
             and
             Leyland
             his
             Annotations
             vpon
             Polidor
             Virgil
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             authorem
             Genealogiae
             principum
             Cambrorū
             ,
             Brilannicorum
             &
             Saxonicorum
             .
             
               As
               also
            
             Cadnaeus
             de
             aduent●
             lulij
             Caesaris
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             (
             h
             )
             Ioan.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Esay
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             l
             Esay
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             m
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             n
             Esay
             .
             54.
             
             See
             here
             of
             the
             contents
             of
             the
             English
             Bible
             vpō
             that
             chapter
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             hūc
             locum
             .
          
           
             p
             ●ranct
             .
             1.
             in
             epist
             .
             Ioannis
             .
          
           
             q
             See
             the
             marginall
             notes
             of
             the
             English
             bibles
             of
             
               anno
               .
               1576.
               
               In
               Esay
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Tract
             .
             2.
             in
             epist
             in
             Ioan.
             
          
           
             s
             Against
             the
             Rhemish
             
               Test
               .
               in
               Eph.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Contra
             Duraeum
             l.
             3.
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             Synops
             .
             Papisin
             .
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             x
             Contra
             Duraeum
             l.
             3.
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             y
             Against
             Heskins
             ,
             Sanders
             &c
             p.
             569.
             
          
           
             a
             Fulke
             vbisupra
             p.
             536.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             contersayte
             Catholicke
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Propositions
             and
             principles
             disputed
             in
             the
             vniuer●ily
             of
             Geneua
             p.
             845.
             
          
           
             d
             C.
             72.
             
          
           
             e
             Iacob
             in
             his
             reasons
             t●ken
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             p.
             2●
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             Synops
             .
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             g
             Ierem.
             33.
             
          
           
             h
             Esay
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             i
             Daniel
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Esay
             .
             ●0
             .
          
           
             l
             Reg.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             m
             Daniel
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Th●ss
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             12.
             
          
           
             p
             Hebr●
             .
             4●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             corpore
             doctrinae
             p.
             530.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             his
             soueraigne
             remedy
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             24.
             
             M●chae●
             .
          
           
             t
             Vbi
             Chrysost
             .
          
           
             u
             Epist
             .
             88.
             ad
             Esichium
             .
          
           
             x
             l.
             20.
             de
             ciuitat
             .
             Deu●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Bullenlēger
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             his
             Sermōs
             vpon
             the
             Apocalyps
             ;
             As
             also
             the
             Protestant
             Sc●lio
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             .
             fol.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             C.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Against
               the
            
             Rhemish
             Testament
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Thessal
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Vpon
             the
             Apocal.
             sol
             .
             200.
             
          
           
             (
             d
             )
             In
             ●a●
             .
             analyt
             .
             p.
             368.
             
          
           
             e
             Homil.
             30.
             ●in
             Math●eum
             .
          
           
             f
             L.
             de
             vnitate
             Eccle.
             
          
           
             g
             Homil.
             4.
             in
             cap.
             6.
             
             Ioan.
             
          
           
             h
             Contra
             faustum
             Manich.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Contra
             lit
             Precil
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             k
             Tract
             .
             1.
             in
             epist
             .
             Ioannis
             .
          
           
             l
             Tract
             .
             2.
             in
             epist
             .
             Ioannis
             .
          
           
             m
             Peter
             Martyr
             in
             Com.
             place
             in
             English
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             594.
             saith
             :
             The
             Iewes
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             kept
             in
             so
             great
             aduersity
             &c.
             yet
             they
             hould
             stil
             their
             Religion
             
          
           
             n
             
               Se
               hereof
            
             Caelius
             Secundus
             Curio
             l.
             de
             amplit
             .
             regn●
             Dei.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             65.
             
               and
               the
            
             Century
             :
             writers
             in
             the
             4.
             chapter
             of
             euery
             Century
             .
          
           
             p
             lib.
             ●de
             simplicit
             .
             Praelat
             .
          
           
             q
             Epist
             .
             1.
             ad
             Damasum
             de
             nomine
             Hypostasis
             .
          
           
             r
             l.
             4.
             de
             Baptism
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Instit●
             4.
             1.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             in
             concil
             .
             Theol.
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             in
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             edit
             .
             1561.
             c.
             de
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             x
             Melan.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             y
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             freewill
             .
             p.
             
          
           
             z
             in
             his
             booke
             against
             Hosius
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             a
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             b
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             Ecclesiast
             .
             policy
             .
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             c
             in
             his
             Epist
             .
             annexed
             to
             his
             Commō
             .
             places
             printed
             in
             English
             .
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             d
             l.
             1.
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             c.
             10.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             vbi
             supra
             .
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iesuitis
             in
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             Popish
             Pamphlet
             .
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             D.
             Fulkde
             successione
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             h
             in
             Epist
             .
             Euchar
             .
          
           
             i
             loc
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             Iudaeis
             .
             col
             .
             390.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             his
             suruey
             c.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Orat.
             de
             S.
             Basil
             .
          
           
             n
             Vir
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             c
             sol
             .
             156.
             
          
           
             d
             sol
             .
             132.
             
          
           
             e
             fol.
             132.
             
          
           
             f
             fol.
             128.
             
          
           
             h
             116.
             
          
           
             i
             fol.
             117.
             
          
           
             k
             so
             .
             1●9
             .
          
           
             l
             ibidem
             
          
           
             m
             fo
             .
             132.
             
          
           
             n
             fol.
             115.
             
          
           
             o
             fol.
             117.
             
          
           
             p
             fol.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             fol.
             138
             &
             139.
             
          
           
             r
             fol.
             14●
             .
          
           
             s
             fol.
             142.
             
          
           
             t
             fol.
             14●
             
          
           
             ¶
             Luther
             epist
             .
             ad
             Argentinenses
             .
          
           
             ¶
             Touching
             the
             sentences
             alledged
             in
             this
             passage
             out
             of
             Luthers
             writings
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             obserue
             percisly
             ,
             the
             editions
             of
             his
             bookes
             here
             quored
             ;
             seeing
             in
             some
             later
             editions
             ,
             diuers
             of
             his
             said
             testimonyes
             are
             for
             very
             shame
             wholy
             omitted
             &
             left
             out
             .
          
           
             x
             Luther
             in
             purgat
             .
             quorūdam
             .
             A●ticul
             .
             &
             in
             episi
             .
             ad
             Georgium
             spalatinū
             .
          
           
             y
             Art.
             30.
             
          
           
             z
             Conclus
             .
             15.
             &
             in
             disput
             .
             Lipsica
             cum
             Echio
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             1.
             part
             .
             operum
             formula
             cātè
             loquendā
             cap.
             de
             Sanct.
             cultu●
             
          
           
             b
             In
             resp
             .
             ad
             art
             .
             Colloq
             .
             Montis●
             .
             part
             .
             alt
             .
             in
             prefat
             .
          
           
             c
             Luther
             in
             epist
             .
             ad
             ad
             Bohemos
             
          
           
             d
             In
             his
             refutation
             Caeremoniarum
             Missae
             ,
             printed
             Magd●●
             .
             1603.
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             e
             Loc.
             7.
             com
             .
             pag.
             ●●6
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             loc
             .
             ●om
             .
             class
             .
             1.
             c.
             37.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cor.
             ●
             .
          
           
             g
             Sorelateth
             Zwinglius
             of
             Luther
             tom
             .
             2.
             in
             respons
             .
             ad
             confut
             .
             Lutheri
             f●
             474.
             
          
           
             h
             Luth.
             in
             encherid
             .
             praecum
             .
             anni
             1543.
             
          
           
             i
             Luth.
             in
             postill
             .
             maiori
             Basili
             〈…〉
             apud
             Heruagium
             in
             enarrat
             .
             Euang
             .
             Dominicae
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             k
             Contra
             Iacobum
             Latomum
             ,
             tom
             .
             2.
             
             Wittenberg
             .
             latine
             edit
             .
             anno
             .
             1551.
             
          
           
             l
             Zwinglius
             tom
             .
             2.
             in
             respons
             .
             ad
             Confess
             .
             Lutheri
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             assert
             .
             damnat
             .
             per
             Leonem
             ,
             art
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             n
             Luth.
             deseruo
             arbitrio
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Luther
             in
             Confess
             .
             Maiore
             in
             Caena
             Domini
             .
          
           
             p
             Vide
             Concil
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             epist
             .
             theologie
             epist
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             r
             Luth.
             tom
             .
             2.
             l.
             de
             ministris
             Eccles
             .
             institue
             〈…〉
             lis
             fol.
             368.
             369.
             
             ●id
             .
             l.
             de
             abrog
             .
             Missa
             priuata
             tom
             .
             2.
             fol.
             249.
             &
             lib.
             de
             captiuit
             .
             Babilon
             .
             c.
             de
             ordine
             .
          
           
             s
             These
             be
             
               D.
               Couelis
            
             words
             in
             his
             defence
             of
             
               M.
               Hooker
               art
               .
               15.
               p.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             hist
             .
             Sacrament
             .
             part
             .
             altera
             fol.
             14.
             
          
           
             u
             Luth.
             de
             seculari
             potest
             in
             tom
             .
             6.
             german
             .
          
           
             x
             Luth.
             in
             tom
             .
             7.
             
             Wit.
             tenberg
             .
             fol.
             327.
             
          
           
             y
             Luther
             praesai
             .
             in
             epist
             .
             Iacobi
             edit
             .
             4.
             
             Ienensi
             .
          
           
             
               (
               z
            
             )
             Vpon
             the
             Apocalyps
             englished
             c.
             1.
             serm
             .
             1.
             fo
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Wittenberg
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             45.
             fol.
             423.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             epist
             .
             ad
             Gala●
             .
             1.
             tom
             .
             5.
             
             Wittenb
             .
             of
             anno
             1554.
             fol.
             290.
             
          
           
             c
             Luth.
             in
             tom
             .
             2.
             
             Wittēberg
             In
             assert
             .
             damnat
             .
             per
             Leon●
             decimum
             assert
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             ep
             .
             ad
             fratres
             Inferiori●
             Germaniae
             .
          
           
             e
             Luther
             vpon
             the
             Galat.
             englished
             ,
             in
             c.
             2.
             
             And
             see
             Luther
             in
             his
             Sermons
             englished
             fol.
             204.
             
          
           
             f
             Luther
             tom
             .
             1.
             
             Prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             his
             Sermons
             englished
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             h
             Luth.
             ibid.
             pag.
             276.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             his
             Apol.
             Cathol
             .
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             contra●
             Bellarm.
             controuers
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             5.
             
             
          
           
             l
             In
             his
             Apolog.
             of
             the
             Church
             part
             4.
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             ep
             .
             ann
             .
             36.
             ad
             Episc
             .
             Hereford
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             theolog
             .
             Caluinist
             .
             l.
             2.
             fol.
             130.
             
          
           
             o
             Tract
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             pag.
             145.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             mon.
             pag.
             190.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Antichrist
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             r
             Act.
             Mon.
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             s
             Fox
             in
             Apocalyps
             c.
             11.
             pag.
             290.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             colloquijs
             Germ.
             c.
             de
             Antichristo
             .
          
           
             u
             Act.
             mon.
             230.
             
             Art.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             (
             x
             )
             In
             epitom
             .
             Cent.
             15.
             p.
             469.
             
          
           
             y
             Act.
             mon.
             printed
             .
             1596.
             pag.
             391.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             pag.
             418.
             
          
           
             a
             Fox
             vbi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             his
             Annals
             of
             England
             printed
             1591.
             p.
             425.
             
          
           
             c
             Wicklef
             in
             postilla
             super
             15.
             cap.
             Marci
             mētioneth
             all
             the
             seauen
             sacramēts
             .
             And
             in
             postilla
             super
             1.
             
             Cor.
             cap.
             1.
             he
             writeth
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             d
             Wicklef
             serm
             .
             de
             Assumpt
             .
             Mariae
             .
          
           
             e
             Wicklef
             de
             Eucharist
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             Annals
             printed
             1592.
             p.
             426.
             
          
           
             g
             As
             witnesseth
             O●iand
             .
             Cēt.
             15.
             p.
             457.
             
          
           
             h
             Cent.
             6.
             10.
             11
             
             &c.
             p
             459.
             a●t
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             ep
             .
             ad
             Fredericum
             Miconium
             .
          
           
             k
             Act
             mon.
             p
             96.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Epitom
             .
             h●st
             .
             Cent.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             a●t
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Tom.
             3.
             c.
             7
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             Osiander
             in
             epitom
             .
             hist
             .
             Cēt.
             9.
             10.
             
             ●1
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             (
             o
             )
             M●lancthon
             .
             vbi
             supra
             
          
           
             p
             As
             witnesseth
             S●ow
             ,
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             Chronol
             .
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             r
             Melancthon
             .
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             s
             Act.
             Mon.
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioan.
             ●
             .
          
           
             u
             Act.
             Mon.
             p.
             628.
             
          
           
             x
             Epist
             .
             244.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             I●●uitism
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             rat
             .
             3
             p.
             270.
             
             And
             M.
             Fox
             Act.
             mon.
             p.
             628.
             
          
           
             a
             D.
             Humfrey
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             b
             Illyricus
             in
             catalog
             .
             teftium
             verirat
             .
             p.
             743.
             
          
           
             c
             Illyrecus
             vbi
             supra
             .
             pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Illyrecus
             vbi
             supra
             .
             p.
             760.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid
             p.
             731.
             et
             p.
             745.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             p.
             729.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             p.
             735.
             et
             756.
             
          
           
             h
             Illyric
             .
             ibid
             p.
             734.
             
          
           
             i
             Illyric
             .
             ibid
             p.
             735.
             et
             755.
             
          
           
             1
             D.
             Fulke
             against
             the
             Rhemish
             Testarnēt
             in
             Apoc.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             D.
             Abbots
             in
             his
             second
             partof
             the
             defēce
             &c.
             printed
             1607.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             his
             booke
             against
             D.
             Hill
             his
             reasons
             .
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             l
             De
             success
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
             contra
             stapletonum
             .
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             Cent.
             13.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             329.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             his
             dictionarium
             historicum
             ,
             annexed
             to
             his
             thesaurus
             printed
             anno
             .
             15-78
             .
             at
             the
             word
             :
             Albigenses
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             .
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             p
             D.
             Fulke
             in
             his
             Retentiue
             against
             Bristow
             .
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Apol
             .
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             r
             Cent.
             12.
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             s
             Osiander
             .
             Cent.
             12.
             p.
             282.
             and
             283.
             
          
           
             t
             Hospinian
             in
             histor
             .
             Sacrament
             l.
             4.
             p.
             361.
             
          
           
             u
             Osiander
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             x
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Apol
             ,
             vbi
             supra
             
          
           
             (
             s
             )
             Cent.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             p.
             326.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             ep
             .
             dedic
             .
             histor
             .
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             z
             In
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             his
             Cronicle
             p.
             473.
             
          
           
             b
             in
             ep
             .
             hist
             .
             eccles
             .
             cent
             .
             8.
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             2.
             hist
             .
             Franciae
             .
          
           
             d
             Cen.
             8.
             c.
             9.
             col
             .
             570.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Chronic.
             p.
             474.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             1.
             pro
             Imaginibus
             .
          
           
             g
             Instit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Cent.
             9.
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             212.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             histor
             .
             Sacrament
             .
             l.
             4
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             k
             L.
             de
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             Chronico
             -
          
           
             m
             In
             Chronico
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             Chronico
             .
          
           
             o
             As
             M.
             Fox
             confesseth
             .
             Act.
             Mon.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             epist
             .
             Oecolampedii
             et
             Swinglii
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             710.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibidē
             p
             812.
             
          
           
             r
             L
             3.
             in
             Hugone
             et
             Roberto
             .
          
           
             s
             In
             his
             answeare
             to
             a
             Counterfeyte
             Catholicke
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioannes
             de
             Rupe
             scissa
             ,
             and
             Guilielmus
             de
             S.
             Amore
             ,
             claymed
             for
             Protestants
             by
             M.
             Napper
             vpon
             the
             Reuclat
             .
             in
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Peter
             blois
             i●
             .
             claymed
             by
             M.
             Gabriel
             Powel
             in
             his
             considerat
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             x
             Act.
             mon.
             printed
             1596.
             p.
             287.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Chronographia
             pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             z
             Cent.
             12
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             mon.
             printed
             1596.
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             b
             Osiander
             cent
             .
             9.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Iesuitim
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             rat
             .
             3.
             pag.
             326.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             epitom
             .
             cent
             .
             8.
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             e
             By
             Symon
             Pauli
             in
             method
             .
             aliquot
             .
             locorum
             doctrinae
             .
             fol.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             mon.
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             g
             See
             all
             these
             &
             some
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Alphabeticall
             table
             of
             Illyricus
             his
             Catalogue
             ,
             re●●ium
             veritatis
             .
          
           
             h
             L.
             1.
             de
             Rom.
             Idolat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             act
             .
             3.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             i
             Erasm
             .
             in
             l.
             16.
             epist
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             k
             D.
             Fyeld
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             l
             Math.
             〈◊〉
             Esay
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Esay
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             n
             Against
             the
             Rhenish
             Testament
             in
             2.
             
             Thessal
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             M.
             Reynolds
             preface
             p.
             34.
             
             &
             37.
             
          
           
             p
             Vpon
             the
             Apocalyps
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             Coūterfeyte
             Catholicks
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             2.
             
             &
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Osiand
             .
             inepitom
             .
             Cent.
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             78.
             thussaith
             :
             nota
             ,
             haeretici
             ex
             Ecclesia
             progrediuntur
             .
          
           
             t
             Hebr.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Ioan.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             So
             lasciuius
             ,
             a
             Protest
             .
             relateth
             of
             Caluin
             ,
             in
             muscouit
             .
             et
             Tartar
             .
             religionē
             .
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             his
             conference
             at
             Po●si
             .
          
           
             a
             Against
             Stapleton
             &
             Martial
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Musculus
             ,
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             p.
             394.
             
             Amandus
             Polanus
             in
             part
             .
             theolog
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             30●
             .
          
           
             c
             Luth.
             tom
             .
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Germ.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             his
             perpetuall
             gouermēt
             of
             the
             Church
             c.
             9.
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             e
             Against
             the
             Rhenish
             Test
             .
             in
             Apocalyp
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Contra
             Durae●m
             l.
             9.
             p.
             820.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             gouerment
             pag.
             1276.
             
          
           
             h
             Propositions
             &
             principl●●
             disputed
             in
             Geneua
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             i
             Esay
             :
             c
             60.
             
          
           
             k
             Daniel
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Esay
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             his
             exposition
             vpon
             the
             Creed
             ,
             p.
             400.
             
          
           
             n
             D.
             Reynolds
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             M.
             Hart.
             c.
             7
             diuis
             ,
             6.
             the
             like
             doth
             D.
             Iewell
             in
             his
             defēce
             of
             the
             Apology
             .
          
           
             o
             Contra
             Duraeū
             l.
             7.
             p.
             469.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             Whitguifts
             defence
             ,
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             his
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             506.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             Cēt.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             Chronographia
             .
          
           
             u
             In
             Chronologia
             .
          
           
             x
             Cent.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Act.
             Mon.
             in
             his
             discourse
             of
             the
             tenn
             .
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             l.
             de
             resurrect
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             l.
             de
             fuga
             in
             persecut
             .
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             l.
             aduersu●
             gentes
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             3
             of
             the
             Church
             pag
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             his
             Synops.
             printed
             ,
             1600.
             pag.
             612.
             613.
             614.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Cōcil
             .
             Theol.
             pag.
             628.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             discours
             hereof
             recited
             in
             Melanc●hons
             former
             treatise
             of
             Concil
             .
             Theolog.
             p.
             634
             ▪
             635.
             
          
           
             g
             Alledged
             in
             the
             foresaid
             place
             by
             Melancthon
             .
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             de
             vitendis
             superstitionibus
             ,
             extant
             in
             Caluin
             .
             tract
             .
             Theolug
             .
             &c.
             p.
             584.
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Iesuitism
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             tract
             .
             2.
             rat
             .
             3.
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             his
             reformed
             .
             Cathol
             .
             p
             328.
             329.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             pag.
             165.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             ep
             .
             Theol.
             ep
             .
             1.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Caluin
             in
             l.
             epist
             .
             epist
             .
             104.
             
             Osiander
             in
             epitom
             ▪
             hist
             .
             Cent.
             16.
             part
             .
             alt
             .
             pag.
             1072.
             
          
           
             p
             D.
             Parkins
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             epitom
             .
             Cent.
             16.
             part
             .
             alt
             .
             p.
             1076.
             
             &
             1072.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Conuerted
             Iew.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             aduers
             .
             Haereses
             .
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Eccles
             .
             po●
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             his
             former
             sermons
             ,
             and
             two
             questiōs
             ,
             ser●
             3.
             p.
             44●
             .
          
           
             t
             M.
             Bunny
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Pacificatiō
             sect
             .
             18.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             u
             M.
             Bunny
             vbi
             supra
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             x
             M.
             Bunny
             ibidem
             pag.
             119.
             
          
           
             y
             M.
             Bunibidem
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             z
             Vbi
             supra
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             a
             A●n●d
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Cont.
             Donatist
             .
             post
             .
             collat
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●4
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             d
             De
             rebus
             grauiss
             .
             cōtrouers
             .
             pag.
             319.
             
          
           
             (
             e
             )
             The
             Protestant
             Lasciuius
             reciteth
             this
             saying
             of
             Caluin
             I.
             de
             Russor
             .
             Muscouit
             .
             &c.
             religione
             ,
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Against
             Stopleton
             ,
             Ma●tial
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             In
             his
             works
             printed
             ,
             1605.
             f.
             916.
             
          
           
             h
             Ama●dus
             Polanus
             in
             part
             .
             Theolog
             .
             p.
             308.
             
             Musculus
             in
             loc
             .
             c●●
             .
             p
             394.
             
             Luther
             tom
             .
             5.
             lenae
             Germ.
             〈◊〉
             .
             491.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             his
             Apologetic
             .
             c.
             176.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             p.
             400.
             
          
           
             l
             De
             amplitud
             .
             regni
             Dei.
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             counterfeit
             Catholicke
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Vpon
             the
             Reuelation
             in
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             M.
             Brocard
             vpon
             ●he
             Apocalyps
             .
             fol.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             o
             Vpon
             the
             Reuelat
             .
             in
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             ep
             .
             de
             abrog
             .
             in
             vniuersum
             omnibus
             statutis
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             counterfeyte
             Catholick
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             de
             Antichristo
             l.
             2.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             Apologeti●o
             .
          
           
             t
             This
             is
             performed
             in
             the
             Cōclusion
             of
             this
             Trea●ise
             .
          
           
             u
             So
             saith
             Ochinus
             in
             praefat
             .
             suorum
             Dialogorum
             .
          
           
             x
             Math.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul
             〈◊〉
             gentes
             .
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Timoth
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioan.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Ioan.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.
             
             Apoc.
             17
             
          
           
             f
             That
             Ochinus
             vpon
             the
             not
             performance
             of
             the
             Prophecyes
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             denyed
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             taught
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             became
             an
             absolute
             Apostata
             ,
             is
             witnessed
             by
             Zanchius
             (
             the
             Protestant
             )
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               tribus
               elohim
            
             ,
             printed
             ,
             1594.
             l
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
             As
             also
             by
             Cōradus
             Slussenb
             .
             (
             a
             Protestant
             )
             in
             Theolog.
             Caluinist
             .
             lib.
             1.
             fol.
             9.
             
             The
             tytle
             of
             which
             chapter
             in
             Sluffenberg
             .
             is
             :
             
               respontio
               ad
               Ochini
               blasphemiam
            
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             auerred
             by
             Beza
             ,
             in
             Polygam
             pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             That
             Neuserus
             through
             the
             want
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Prophecyes
             ,
             denyed
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             reputed
             him
             a
             seducer
             ,
             turned
             Turke
             ,
             and
             was
             circūcized
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             is
             witnessed
             by
             Osiander
             (
             the
             Protestant
             )
             Cent.
             16.
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             818.
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Adam
               Neuserus
               ,
               Pastor
               Heidelbergensis
               &c.
               prolapsus
               est
               in
               Turcismum
               ,
               &
               Consiantinopole
               circumcisus
               .
            
             As
             also
             by
             Conradu
             Slussenberg
             .
             in
             Theolog.
             Caluin
             .
             lib.
             1.
             art
             .
             2.
             fol.
             9.
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Adam
               Neuserus
               olim
               Heidelbergensis
               Ecclesia
               primarius
               Pastor
               ,
               ex
               Zwinglianis●●
               per
               Arianismum
               ad
               Mahometismum
               ,
               progressus
               est
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Esay
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Malac●
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             See
             hereof
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Cō●erted
             ●ew
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             n
             Bale
             in
             prefat
             .
             act
             .
             Rom
             pōtific
             .
             printed
             1558.
             initio
             .
          
           
             *
             Caluin
             .
             l.
             descandalis
             ,
             (
             extant
             )
             iu
             tract
             .
             Theolog
             .
             printed
             ,
             1597
             ▪
             pag.
             111
             ▪
             vt
             supra
             dicitur
             .
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Io.
             an
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Osiander
             cent
             .
             16.
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             647.
             saith
             ,
             of
             Dauid
             George
             :
             
               Vtebatur
               publico
               Vir
               Dei
               ministerio
               Basi●ien●i
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             q
             See
             historia
             Dauidis
             Georgij
             printed
             at
             Antwerp
             .
             1568
             published
             be
             the
             deuines
             of
             Basil
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Conradus
               Slussenberg
               ▪
               in
               Theolog.
               Caluin
               .
               l
               1.
               art
               .
               2.
               f.
            
             9.
             
             Alemanus
             Bezae
             antea
             fami●iarissim●s
             &
             ●irenuꝰ
             Caluinista
             ,
             R●ligioni
             Christianae
             longum
             valde
             dixi●
             &
             factus
             est
             Apostata
             &
             Iudaeus
             blasphemus
             
          
           
             s
             S●
             writeth
             Beza
             in
             epist
             .
             65.
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             t
             Stancurus
             de
             mediatore
             fol.
             38.
             
          
           
             u
             Epist
             .
             Theol.
             81.
             
          
           
             x
             In
             Pa●aenesi
             .
          
           
             y
             Lib
             1.
             c●
             19
             l
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             &
             8.
             and
             in
             diuers
             other
             places
             thereof
             .
          
           
             z
             Lib
             1.
             de
             Theol.
             Caluin
             .
             a●t
             .
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Cent.
             16.
             p.
             207.
             208.
             209.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             de
             ratione
             interpretādi
             〈◊〉
             .
             1
             p.
             62.
             63.
             
             And
             Osiander
             in
             Cent.
             16.
             who
             saith
             :
             
               Sebastianus
               Castaleo
               vir
               asprimè
               doctus
               &c
               &
               dinguarum
               perit●ssimus
            
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Preface
             of
             the
             great
             Latin
             Bible
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             .
          
           
             d
             Oslander
             in
             epitom
             .
             cent
             .
             16.
             p.
             209.
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             Neuserus
             being
             turned
             Turke
             ,
             and
             circumcised
             at
             Cōstātinople
             ,
             did
             write
             these
             words
             to
             one
             D.
             Gerlachius
             (
             a
             Protestant
             Preacher
             ,
             at
             Tubinga
             )
             from
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             e
             D.
             Reynolds
             in
             his
             censura
             librorū
             Apocryphorum
             .
             tom
             .
             alter
             ,
             in
             the
             table
             of
             Contents
             set
             before
             ,
             there
             at
             the
             nūbers
             161.
             175.
             
             &
             176.
             defendeth
             against
             Bellarm
             .
             Ochinus
             his
             book
             writtē
             against
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Beza
               〈◊〉
               .
               de
               Polygamia
               printed
               1527.
               p.
               4.
               saith
               of
               this
               point
               :
            
             Pelygamiam
             nemo
             vnqua
             〈…〉
             callidius
             vel
             impu●enti●s
             defendit
             ,
             quam
             impurus
             ille
             Apostata
             Ochinus
             i●
             quibusdam
             D
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             h
             Adamus
             Neuserus
             Conc
             〈…〉
             natores
             in●●
             Palatinat
             fiad
             suam
             〈◊〉
             dem
             perd
             ▪
             xi●
             ,
             &
             con
             ●tacta
             cum
             Sacerdotibus
             in
             Tur
             c●a
             amicitia
             ,
             &
             dati●
             atque
             acceptis
             vltro
             citroque
             literis
             ,
             Mahometanam
             religionem
             in
             Germania
             propagare
             〈◊〉
             ter
             conat
             〈…〉
             est
             .
             
               In
               Colloquio
               priuato
               inter
               Catholicū
               Pastorem
               &
               Baduini
               Ministrum
               Coloniae
               .
               Anno.
            
             1591.
             p.
             5●●
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Beza
               in
               epist
               .
               1.
               p.
               11.
               calleth
            
             Ochinus
             ,
             Arianorum
             ●●a●d●s●●nus
             sautor
             ,
             Polig●niae
             〈◊〉
             omniam
             Christianae
             religionis
             dogmatum
             irrisor
             .
          
           
             k
             Beza
             de
             polyga●ia
             ,
             p
             4.
             calleth
             
               Ochinus
               impurus
               Apostata
            
             ,
             as
             aboue
             is
             shewed
             in
             the
             margen●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e55380
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             D.
             Fulke
             in
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             Counterfeyte
             Catholick
             .
             p.
             27.
             and
             in
             his
             Reioinder
             to
             Bristowes
             Reply
             .
             p.
             343.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             his
             cōsiderations
             of
             the
             Papists
             reasons
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             de
             votis
             ,
             pag.
             476.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             his
             preface
             vpon
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Condy.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Answere
             to
             the
             Admonition
             ,
             p.
             472.
             473.
             
          
           
             g
             Melancthon
             in
             1.
             
             Cor
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Wittenberg
             .
             anno
             2551.
             de
             ●eruo
             arbitrio
             .
             pag.
             ●34
             .
          
           
             i
             In
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             k
             Vpon
             the
             Reuelations
             ,
             〈◊〉
             43.
             
          
           
             l
             M.
             Napper
             ,
             vbi
             supra
             .
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             m
             Vbi
             supra
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             epist
             .
             de
             abrog
             .
             in
             vniuersum
             omnibus
             statut
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             counterfeyte
             Catholicke
             .
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             de
             Votis
             pag.
             477.
             
          
           
             q
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             his
             treatise
             of
             Antichr
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             s
             Histor
             .
             Sacramēt
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Michaeas
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             D.
             Whitakers
             saith
             so
             .
             l.
             cōtra
             Du●aeum
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             249.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e56570
           
             a
             Pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Psalm
             .
             12.
             1.
             
             Samu●l
             .
             22.
             
             Esay
             .
             1.
             5.
             6.
             
             Ezech.
             22.
             besides
             others
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             de
             vn●tat
             .
             Eccle●
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Math.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Timoth
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ierome
             aduers
             .
             〈…〉
             uc●erean
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             cōtra
             Eunomium
             .
          
           
             k
             Orationes
             quinque
             in
             theolog
             .
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             de
             Trinitate
             .
          
           
             m
             Catecheses
             .
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             9.
             de
             Trinitate
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             c.
             1.
             ad
             Timot.
             
          
           
             p
             Contra
             Arian
             .
             haeres
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             s
             Pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             t
             Pag.
             89.
             
          
           
             u
             Pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             de
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             23.
             
             &
             46.
             
          
           
             z
             Luther
             epist
             .
             ad
             Bohem.
             &
             lib
             de
             captiuit
             .
             Babylon
             〈…〉
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             1
             Athan.
             in
             Apolog.
             pro
             fulga
             .
          
           
             2
             Ierom.
             lib.
             contra
             Pelag.
             
          
           
             3
             Ierom.
             lib.
             contra
             Vigilant
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Austin
             .
             lib.
             de
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist
             .
             244.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             54.
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             f
             Illyr
             .
             catal
             .
             testium
             Vetir
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             printed
             1597.
             pag.
             872.
             
          
           
             (
             )
             Valla
             in
             his
             Apol.
             ad
             Eugenium
             Papam
             4.
             
             Pōtif
             .
             prope
             finem
             .
          
           
             h
             Pag.
             57.
             &
             sequentib
             .
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             )
             Pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             m
             Pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             n
             Pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             o
             Pag.
             7●
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             l
             (
             r
             )
             Pag.
             79.
             
             &
             80.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             81.
             
          
           
             1
             Cant.
             24
             del
             Pa●ad
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 That
                 is
              
               :
               O
               eternal
               light
               of
               that
               great
               man
               ,
            
             
               To
               whom
               our
               Lord
               did
               leaue
               the
               keyes
               ,
               which
            
             
               He
               did
               carye
               with
               wonderfull
               ioye
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Cant.
             2.
             dell
             Inferno
             .
          
           
             3
             Cant.
             19.
             dell
             .
             Inferno
             .
          
           
             4
             Cant.
             22.
             del
             '
             Inferno
             .
          
           
             5
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Seuilium
             Epistolarū
             ad
             Talanādum
             Cardinalem
             .
          
           
             6
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Inuectiuarum
             contra
             Medicum
             .
          
           
             7
             Pag.
             81.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Fox
             in
             act
             .
             Mon.
             speaking
             of
             this
             
               Ioāne●
               de
               Rupe
               scissa
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             81.
             
          
           
             t
             Pag.
             82.
             
          
           
             u
             Pag.
             91.
             
          
           
             x
             Epitō
             .
             Cent.
             12.
             p.
             309.
             
          
           
             y
             Cent.
             12
             col
             .
             1627.
             and
             1638.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag
             92.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             95.
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             96.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             96.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             Relation
             of
             thestate
             of
             Religiō
             vsed
             in
             the
             Westparts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             fol●o
             ,
             but
             fiue
             .
          
           
             g
             
               In
               their
               booke
               entituled
            
             :
             Acta
             Theologorum
             Wittenbergensoum
             &
             Ieremiae
             Patriarchae
             Constan●in●p
             .
             de
             Augustana
             Cōfession
             &c.
             Wittenbergae
             Anno
             ,
             1584.
             
          
           
             (
             i
             )
             Pag.
             97.
             
          
           
             (
             k
             )
             Pag.
             98.
             99.
             100.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             m
             Pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             n
             Pag.
             110.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e62630
           
             a
             Act.
             24.
             
             The
             Iewes
             so
             called
             S.
             Paul
             in
             their
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Psalm
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioan.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Tertul.
             lib
             de
             Pudicit
             .
          
           
             f
             Ter●●l
             .
             l●b
             ad
             Sca
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Romā
             .
             cap
             13
             
          
           
             c
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             .
             137.
             
          
           
             of
             Sta●e
             ,
          
           
             *
             Tertul
             
          
           
             a
             Luth.
             de
             secular
             .
             potest
             .
             in
             tom
             .
             9.
             
             German
             .
          
           
             b
             Luth.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Luth.
             sermons
             englished
             &
             printed
             1579.
             p.
             97.
             &
             tom
             .
             Witenberg
             .
             f.
             327.
             
          
           
             d
             Luth.
             Sermons
             vt
             supra
             .
             p.
             261.
             
          
           
             e
             Tom.
             1.
             in
             explanat
             .
             Art.
             42.
             
          
           
             f
             Swingl
             .
             in
             l.
             epist
             .
             Oecolam
             .
             &
             Swingl
             .
             l.
             4.
             epist
             .
             Cunhardo
             Somio
             &c.
             
               Promittendum
               est
               Caesart
               officiū
               ,
               si
               modo
               fidē●obis
               per
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               illibatam
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Swin
             〈…〉
             ●b●●upra
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             his
             true
             d
             〈…〉
             rence
             pa●t
             3.
             pag.
             273.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Caluin
               in
               Daniel
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
             Abdica●t
             s●
             pot●●ta●e
             ●err●●i
             Principes
             ,
             du●●ns●rg●nt
             con●r●
             Deū
             ;
             ●mo
             i●digni
             sun●
             ,
             qui
             ces●antur
             in
             num
             〈…〉
             h●m●num
             :
             P●tius
             ergo
             cōspuere
             oportet
             in
             illorum
             capita
             ,
             quam
             illis
             parere
             .
          
           
             k
             In
             his
             obedience
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             Vnion
             .
             pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             l
             in
             his
             Suruey
             of
             the
             pretēded
             discipline
             .
             pag.
             48
             As
             also
             in
             the
             booke
             entituled
             :
             Dangerous
             Positions
             .
          
           
             m
             D.
             Succleffe
             in
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             certayne
             〈…〉
             applicatory
             pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             n
             D.
             Succleffe
             vbi
             supra
             ,
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             his
             epist
             .
             theolog
             .
             epist
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             his
             Suruey
             of
             pretended
             discipline
             .
             pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             r
             Knox
             to
             the
             Communalty
             f.
             49.
             
             &
             50.
             
          
           
             s
             Knox
             histor
             .
             pag.
             343.
             
          
           
             t
             Knox
             hist
             .
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             u
             Knox
             to
             En●lād
             &
             Scotlād
             .
             fol.
             76.
             
          
           
             x
             Bucanan
             .
             l.
             de
             iure
             regni
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Bucanan
             vbi
             supra
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             z
             Bucanan
             vbi
             supra
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             a
             Preached
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             of
             No
             〈…〉
             ber
             &
             printed
             .
             ●606
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             h
             〈…〉
             Suruey
             of
             the
             pretēded
             holy
             discipline
             pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             c
             D.
             Bancroft
             in
             his
             dangerous
             Positions
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             his
             dangerous
             positions
             .
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             certaine
             libel
             supplicatory
             .
             p
             192.
             
          
           
             f
             D.
             Bancroft
             vbi
             supra
             pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             g
             Goodman
             in
             his
             said
             Booke
             p.
             119.
             139.
             
          
           
             h
             Goodman
             p.
             63.
             
             &
             43.
             
          
           
             i
             Goodman
             pag.
             144.
             
             &
             145.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             his
             dangerous
             Positions
             pag.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             libel
             supplicatorie
             .
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             Obedienc
             .
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Obedience
             .
             pag.
             110.
             
          
           
             o
             Obedience
             pag.
             99.
             
             &
             103.
             
          
           
             (
             p
             )
             In
             his
             dangerous
             positions
             .
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             (
             q
             )
             The
             Booke
             of
             obedience
             pag.
             99.
             
             &
             103.
             
          
           
             m
             See
             hereof
             Holinshed
             Chron.
             the
             last
             edition
             volum
             .
             3.
             pag.
             1104.
             
          
           
             n
             Act
             Mon.
             printed
             1596.
             pag.
             1282
             and
             Holinshed
             ●reat
             Chronicle
             volum
             .
             3.
             pag.
             10●3
             .
          
           
             Stow
             in
             his
             A●nals
             pag.
             1046.
             
          
           
             p
             H●l●n
             〈…〉
             d
             great
             Chronicle
             in
             the
             history
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             the
             last
             edition
             .
             p.
             366.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             his
             dangerous
             positions
             .
             p.
             1●
             .
          
           
             q
             D.
             Bancroft
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             r
             King
             Iames
             in
             the
             summe
             or
             the
             cō
             〈…〉
             nce
             at
             Hampton
             Court.
             printed
             1604.
             p
             81.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             certaine
             〈…〉
             〈…〉
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             t
             in
             his
             Suruey
             of
             the
             pretēded
             holy
             discipline
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             epitom
             .
             cent
             .
             16.
             p.
             941.
             
          
           
             x
             Osiand
             .
             vbi
             supra
             .
             pag.
             801.
             
          
           
             In
             defens
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             diuers
             .
             gradib
             .
             minis●tor
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             a
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             p.
             627.
             
          
           
             b
             Cent.
             16.
             p.
             959.
             
          
           
             c
             As
             Antony
             fayus
             witnesseth
             (
             being
             a
             Protestāt
             )
             in
             vita
             &
             obitu
             Bezae
             .
             p
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             Beza
             in
             his
             epistle
             dedicatory
             of
             his
             new
             Testament
             ,
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
             En●lād
             printed
             1564.
             
          
           
             e
             Printed
             1607.
             pag.
             593.
             
          
           
             f
             vbi
             supra
             pag.
             610.
             
          
           
             g
             vbi
             supra
             p.
             623.
             
          
           
             vbi
             supra
             ,
             pag.
             610.
             625.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Cēt.
             16.
             pag.
             698.
             
          
           
             k
             Osiander
             vbi
             supra
             .
             p.
             804.
             
          
           
             l
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             m
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             pag.
             625.
             
          
           
             n
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             p.
             509.
             
          
           
             o
             Cythreus
             in
             Chronico
             anno
             1593
             &
             1594.
             p.
             75.
             
             &
             71.
             
          
           
             p
             Osiander
             cent
             .
             16.
             p.
             1115.
             
          
           
             q
             Cent.
             16
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             r
             Cent.
             16.
             p.
             653.
             
          
           
             s
             Luther
             .
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             class
             4.
             c.
             30.
             fol.
             55.
             
          
           
             t
             Luther
             .
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             class
             5.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             u
             Galuin
             in
             epist
             .
             ●d
             Knox
             epist
             .
             305.
             pag.
             566.
             
          
           
             *
             Esay
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             hereof
             D.
             Succlif
             in
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             certaine
             libell
             supplicatory
             pag.
             80.
             
             &
             H●●inshed
             in
             the
             history
             of
             Scotland
             the
             last
             edition
             p.
             433.
             
          
           
             y
             Osia●der
             epitō
             .
             cent
             .
             16
             p.
             735.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             his
             dangerous
             positions
             .
             pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             a
             D.
             Bancroft
             vbi
             supra
             .
             pag.
             137.
             
          
           
             b
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             D.
             Bancroft
             vbi
             supra
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             (
             d
             )
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             certaine
             libell
             supplicato
             .
             pag.
             76.
             
          
           
             e
             D.
             Mort
             in
             his
             Romish
             position●
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             18●
             These
             words
             the
             Iewes
             spoke
             against
             S.
             Paul
             at
             his
             Arraignment
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e68100
           
             a
             
               Ins●it
               .
               c.
               1.
               par
               〈…〉
               .
            
             10.
             〈…〉
             ela
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             di
             〈…〉
             verb●
             p
             〈…〉
             dic
             〈…〉
             S
             〈…〉
             nto
             〈…〉
             que
             obj
             〈…〉
             onem
             posuimus
             .
          
           
             b
             Art.
             7
             
          
           
             c
             In
             his
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             answere
             p
             81.
             
          
           
             d
             Contra
             Camp.
             rat
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             e
             Lub●ertus
             (
             the
             Protestāt
             )
             l.
             4.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             10
             
          
           
             g
             Instit
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             para
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Tertul.
             l.
             de
             Pra●●●pt
             c
             21
             irenaeu●
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             D.
             Barow
             l.
             de
             fide
             &
             〈◊〉
             ortu
             p
             40.
             
             Melanct●●
             l
             〈◊〉
             epist
             .
             ad
             Re●●cm
             An
             〈…〉
             ,
             p
             49.
             
             Hocker
             in
             Eccle
             〈…〉
             pol
             in
             the
             pr●face
             sect
             .
             6.
             pag.
             28.
             
             D.
             Bancroft
             in
             his
             Sermon
             preached
             8.
             of
             February
             anno
             .
             1588.
             
          
           
             k
             D.
             F●eld
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             .
          
           
             l
             De
             militante
             Eccies
             .
             p.
             ●34
             .
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             printed
             1607
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             Tom.
             6.
             contra
             epist
             .
             fundamenti
             c.
             5
             
          
           
             o
             Kempnit
             .
             exam
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             69.
             
             Zāchius
             de
             Sacra
             Scriptura
             p.
             61.
             
             D.
             Whita●
             aduers
             .
             S●apelto
             .
             num
             p.
             ●00
             .
             D.
             ●ewd
             in
             〈◊〉
             defēce
             of
             the
             Apology
             .
             p.
             201.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             his
             Common
             places
             englished
             part
             .
             l.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             his
             Eccles
             .
             policy
             .
             sect
             .
             14.
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             r
             Eccles
             .
             pol.
             l.
             ●2
             .
             sect
             .
             4.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             s
             vbi
             supra
             l.
             3.
             p
             146.
             
          
           
             *
             Lubbertus
             ,
             l.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             printed
             .
             1607.
             l.
             4.
             c
             2.
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             his
             reformed
             Catholick
             .
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             x
             De
             Sacra
             Script
             .
             p.
             133
             
          
           
             y
             Whitak
             .
             de
             sacra
             Script
             .
             p.
             99.
             
             &
             583.
             
          
           
             z
             Vpon
             the
             2.
             of
             Kings
             .
             c.
             22
             and
             2.
             
             Chron.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             ciuit
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             18
             c.
             47
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             Sacra
             Scriptura
             con●●●u●rs
             .
             1.
             q.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             d
             ●n
             his
             b●e●fe
             answere
             to
             Iohn
             Burges
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             abridgmēt
             of
             the
             b●oke
             ●iuē
             by
             the
             Minister
             of
             Lincolne
             Diocesse
             to
             his
             deceased
             Maiesty
             .
             vide
             p.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             In
             his
             ●●n●e●●●●
             p
             83.
             84.
             92
             98.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             Lib.
             de
             Sacra
             Script
             .
             p.
             521
             522.
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             de
             E●cl●●
             cōtrouer●
             .
             2.
             quae●●t
             4
             pag.
             221.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             de
             Sacra
             Script
             .
             cōtrouer●
             .
             1.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             p
             127.
             
          
           
             l
             M.
             Wutton
             in
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             pop●●bly
             Pamphlet
             .
             pag.
             20.
             
             D.
             Barlow
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             pag.
             199.
             
          
           
             m
             Galat.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             s
             Epist
             .
             166.
             &
             l.
             de
             Vnit
             Ecclaes
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Instit
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Of
             the
             Church
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             D.
             Whtak
             .
             contra
             Camp.
             rat
             .
             3.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             y
             Epist
             .
             de
             abrouādis
             in
             vniuersum
             omnibus
             statut
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             z
             In
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             p.
             400.
             
          
           
             a
             Instit
             .
             4
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             En●land
             .
             part
             .
             4.
             c.
             4
             p.
             426.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             his
             Booke
             of
             the
             Church
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             f.
             72.
             
          
           
             d
             Epitō
             .
             Cent.
             16.
             p.
             736.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             his
             booke
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             f
             Esay
             .
             60
             &
             62.
             
             Psalm
             .
             102.
             
             Ephes
             4.
             besydes
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             a
             Sess
             .
             24.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             2●
             .
          
           
             c
             Gene
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             3●
             .
          
           
             d
             Cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Math.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             f
             Homi●
             49.
             in
             Matheun●
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             Cōment
             .
             c.
             24.
             in
             Mathae●m
             .
          
           
             h
             L.
             18.
             
             Antiquit
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Quaest
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             b
             3.
             
             Regum
             .
             c.
             6.
             and
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             31.
             
             &
             34.
             
             Deut●on
             .
             4.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             6.
             sto●
             .
             citū
             .
          
           
             g
             Quaest
             .
             71.
             in
             Euod
             .
             &
             epist
             .
             119.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Gre●●ry
             Nyssen
             ,
             orat
             in
             Theodor.
             
          
           
             b
             S.
             Thomas
             .
             in
             3.
             sentent
             .
             distinct
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             c
             Thus
             teacheth
             the
             Coūcell
             of
             Trent
             .
             sess
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             28.
             
          
           
             g
             Esay
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Tim.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             Authour
             seeme
             to
             say
             that
             the
             same
             worship
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             Image
             which
             to
             the
             hrofit
             vpon
             eyther
             he
             meaneth
             that
             nothing
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             Image
             but
             all
             to
             that
             which
             it
             representeth
             or
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             only
             in
             name
             not
             in
             nature
             or
             only
             Analogicè
             non
             vniuocè
             .
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             doctrina
             Christiana
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Serm.
             10.
             in
             psalm
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             Leitu●●●a
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             vita
             Paulae
             .
          
           
             p
             Quaest
             .
             16.
             an
             Antiocum
             .
          
           
             q
             Cent.
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             col
             .
             1080.
             
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             In
             ●ulianum
             ,
             vt
             citat
             Adrianus
             ad
             Imperator
             .
          
           
             r
             Cent.
             10.
             c.
             8.
             col
             .
             850.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             epitō
             .
             Cent.
             6.
             p.
             288.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             his
             pageant
             of
             Popes
             .
             p.
             24.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             u
             on
             the
             reuelat
             .
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             7.
             cōmentar
             .
             at
             anno
             .
             Christi
             .
             494.
             
          
           
             y
             Cedrenus
             in
             cōpend
             .
             Histor
             .
          
           
             z
             Nicephorus
             in
             hist
             .
             l.
             16.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Exam.
             part
             .
             4.
             p.
             14.
             
             &
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             So
             doth
             Beza
             relate
             of
             Luther
             and
             Bren●ius
             in
             resp
             .
             ad
             Act.
             Colloq
             Montisb
             .
             part
             .
             altera
             in
             praefat
             .
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             epitom
             .
             colloq
             .
             Montisb
             .
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             7.
             histor
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             cap.
             9.
             
             Mathaei
             .
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             6.
             histor
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei
             c.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             11.
             vt
             saluos
             facerē
             aliquos
             ex
             illis
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             vt
             omnes
             racerē
             saluos
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Toby
             .
             12.
             
             Zach.
             1.
             
             Math.
             18.
             
             Apoc.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Luc.
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             hist
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Decura
             pro
             mortuis
             .
          
           
             k
             Orat.
             de
             Sancto
             Manante
             .
          
           
             l
             Orat.
             1.
             in
             Iulianū
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             vita
             Gre●orij
             ueo
             〈…〉
             ●a●●ens
             .
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             5.
             histor
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             Genes
             .
             ●8
             .
          
           
             p
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             anno●at
             .
             in
             Iob.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             Serm.
             Euang.
             de
             sanctissima
             Deipara
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Eccles
             .
             Hierarch
             .
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             5.
             cōtra
             Haeres
             .
             vltra
             medium
             .
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             13
             praeparat
             .
             Euang.
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             i
             Orat.
             in
             40.
             
             Martyres
             .
          
           
             k
             Homil.
             66.
             ad
             Populum
             .
          
           
             l
             Orat.
             in
             Sanctum
             Theodorū
             
          
           
             m
             In
             psal
             .
             129.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             de
             Viduis
             vltra
             med
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             epitaph
             .
             Paulae
             .
          
           
             p
             Tract
             .
             84.
             in
             Iohannem
             .
          
           
             r
             D.
             Fulke
             in
             his
             Reioinde●
             to
             Bristow
             .
          
           
             s
             D.
             Fulk
             agaynst
             the
             Rhenish
             Test
             .
             in
             2.
             
             Petr.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             D.
             Fulk
             agaynst
             the
             Rhenish
             Test
             .
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             u
             In
             his
             defence
             agaynst
             the
             reply
             of
             Cart.
             wright
             .
             p.
             472.
             
          
           
             x
             In
             his
             examinat
             .
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             purgat
             .
             quorūdam
             articul
             .
          
           
             z
             In
             orat
             .
             1.
             
             Chry●ost
             .
             de
             Inuentio
             &
             maximo
             .
          
           
             a
             Act.
             mon.
             p.
             1312.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             H●fferenfetus
             in
             loc
             .
             theol
             l.
             3.
             stat
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Ierome
             epist
             .
             2
             cotra
             V
             〈…〉
             l.
             Gregory
             .
             lib.
             11.
             moral
             .
             cap.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Gregory
             vbi
             supra
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             de
             cura
             pro
             mortuis
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Nazianzene
             orat
             .
             fun
             .
             in
             sororem
             Gorg.
             
          
           
             f
             Luc.
             15.
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Lib.
             22.
             de
             ciuitat
             .
             Dei
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Bellar.
             de
             〈…〉
             cat
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Sess
             .
             6.
             c.
             vl●
             .
          
           
             *
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Math.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             v●
             .
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             h
             vz.
             psalm
             .
             65.
             
             Luc.
             6.
             1.
             
             Cor
             3.
             
             Galat
             .
             6.
             
             Apocal
             ,
             vlt.
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Hebr.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Apoc.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
             Iacob
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Sapient
             .
             3.
             
             Luc.
             20.
             
             Apoc.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             4.
             aduersus
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             72.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             de
             Spirit
             Sanct.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Homil.
             4.
             de
             Lazero
             .
          
           
             e
             Orat.
             in
             Sanct.
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             f
             Orat.
             1.
             de
             amandis
             pauperibus
             .
          
           
             g
             De
             vnitat
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             officijs
             ,
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             Epist
             .
             103.
             ad
             Sixtum
             .
          
           
             k
             Aduersi
             Iouinianum
             prop●
             finem
             .
          
           
             l
             Iesuitism
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             530.
             
          
           
             m
             Cent
             5.
             col
             .
             1178.
             
          
           
             n
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             265.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             Cōfess
             .
             Wittenberg
             .
          
           
             p
             Luth.
             in
             Galat.
             cap.
             4
             the
             latin
             word
             by
             him
             need
             is
             Iustiliarij
          
           
             q
             Contra
             Camp.
             rat
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             his
             defence
             against
             the
             reply
             of
             Cartwright
             pag.
             472.
             
             &
             473.
             
          
           
             s
             Vpon
             the
             Apocalyps
             ser
             87.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             M.
             Parkins
             p.
             340.
             
          
           
             u
             Pag.
             495.
             
             &
             273.
             
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             5.
             eccles
             .
             pol.
             sect
             .
             72.
             p.
             ●08
             .
          
           
             y
             In
             loc
             ●om
             de
             bonis
             operib
             .
             circu
             medium
             .
          
           
             z
             In
             Margarit
             .
             Theolog.
             p.
             48.
             
             &
             50.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             de
             habitu
             virginum
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             hūclocum
             .
          
           
             d
             De
             sancta
             virginitat
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Math.
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             De
             viduis
             vltra
             medium
             .
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             cōtra
             vigilant
             .
          
           
             h
             Epist
             .
             89.
             quaest
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             c.
             5.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             de
             humanitate
             verbi
             vltra
             med
             .
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             de
             virginit
             .
             vlt.
             med
             .
          
           
             m
             Homil.
             8.
             de
             Penit
             .
          
           
             n
             Orat.
             in
             Iulian.
             vltra
             medium
             .
          
           
             o
             De
             hábitu
             vir●inum
             vltra
             medium
             .
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             de
             ●●duis
             
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             contra
             Iouinianum
             .
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             de
             virginitate
             Sancta
             .
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             s
             Eccles
             .
             pol
             lib.
             3.
             sect
             .
             8.
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             M
             Hooker
             art
             8.
             pag.
             49
             50.
             51.
             52.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             Sacra
             4.
             
             Euangel
             .
             in
             Math.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Reg.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Reg.
             〈◊〉
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Math.
             18.
             
             Iohn
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Colo●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             psal
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             i
             Colos
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Cor.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Row.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             .
             ●21
             .
          
           
             n
             Psalm
             .
             218.
             
          
           
             o
             Ezech
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Ad
             Galat
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Psalm
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             r
             Marc.
             9
             
          
           
             s
             Iob
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             ad
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             y
             Cyprian
             .
             epist
             .
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
             &
             serm
             .
             vlt.
             de
             Lapsis
             .
          
           
             z
             Luggerus
             epist
             .
             de
             S.
             Swiberto
             .
             apud
             Suriū
             .
          
           
             a
             Thom
             ,
             in
             4.
             sentent
             dis
             .
             20.
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Anton.
             2.
             part
             .
             histor
             .
             tit
             .
             16
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Abbas
             Vlperg
             .
             in
             Chronic.
             
          
           
             d
             Can.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Can
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Cempnit
             .
             in
             his
             Examen
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             parr
             .
             1.
             pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Kempnitius
             examen
             .
             part
             .
             4.
             p.
             329.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioan.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Luc.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             consensu
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Melan
             〈…〉
             on
             Apolog
             .
             Cō
             〈…〉
             .
             Aug.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             de
             vtraque
             specie
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Author
             operis
             imperfect
             in
             Math.
             homil
             .
             17.
             
             Beda
             ad
             c.
             20.
             
             Act.
             
          
           
             h
             Luth.
             setm
             .
             de
             Fucharist
             .
             Caluin
             .
             l.
             4.
             instit
             .
             par
             .
             17.
             
             Kempnit
             .
             exam
             .
             Cōcil
             .
             Tridē●
             .
             sess
             .
             21.
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             De
             captiuit
             babilon
             .
             l.
             de
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             k
             Hist
             .
             Sacram.
             part
             2.
             fol.
             112.
             
          
           
             l
             Cent.
             epist
             .
             theolog
             .
             epist
             .
             74p
             .
             25
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             m
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Luth.
             de
             capt
             .
             Babil
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Swinglius
             de
             vera
             &
             falsa
             religione
             .
             c.
             de
             Eucharist
             .
             Caluin
             Instit
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             par
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             r
             Austin
             .
             l.
             5.
             homil
             .
             26.
             
             Cyrill
             Catech.
             mystag
             .
             5.
             
             Origen
             homil
             .
             13.
             in
             Exodū
             .
          
           
             s
             Rom
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             prae●●t
             .
             6.
             
             Cēt.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             〈…〉
             tra
             V●●ilantium
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Can.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             vita
             B
             Antonij
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             psal
             .
             115.
             
          
           
             g
             Serm.
             de
             Sanctis
             Inuentio
             &
             Maximo
             .
          
           
             h
             Serm.
             93.
             de
             Sanctis
             Nasa●io
             &
             Celso
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             aduers
             .
             Vigilantium
             .
          
           
             k
             Austin
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             dogm
             .
             c.
             73.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             epitom
             .
             Cēt.
             4.
             pag.
             506.
             
          
           
             m
             Cont●a
             Vigilant
             〈…〉
             an
             t
             med
             .
          
           
             n
             De
             Origine
             Erroris
             printed
             ●●guri
             ,
             1539.
             fol.
             67.
             
          
           
             o
             Bulenger
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             p
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             457.
             
          
           
             q
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             15●9
             .
          
           
             r
             In
             purgat
             .
             quorundam
             .
             articul
             .
          
           
             s
             Cempnitius
             exā
             .
             part
             .
             4.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             457.
             
          
           
             u
             Contra
             Durae
             um
             .
             l.
             10.
             p.
             ●66
             .
          
           
             x
             Exod.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Reg.
             4.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             z
             Reg.
             4.
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             12
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             de
             catechis
             .
             rudibus
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Ezéch
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             aduers
             .
             Demetrianū
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             Cōment
             .
             Ezechiel
             .
          
           
             h
             De
             Eccles
             .
             Hierarch
             .
             c.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             4.
             epist
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Catech
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             De
             Incarnat
             .
             Verbi
             .
          
           
             m
             De
             Spirit
             .
             Sancto
             .
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             n
             Serm.
             43.
             
          
           
             o
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Demetriadem
             .
          
           
             p
             Tract
             .
             18.
             in
             loannem
             ad
             finem
             .
             vide
             lib.
             1.
             
             Confess
             .
             c.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             q
             Initio
             Scorpiaci
             .
          
           
             r
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             s
             Orat.
             in
             Iu●ianum
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             vita
             Gregorij
             .
             Thaumaturgi
             .
          
           
             u
             Iu
             vita
             Antonij
             .
          
           
             x
             In
             vita
             Pauli
             ,
             primi
             Eraemitae
             .
          
           
             y
             Lib.
             22.
             de
             ciuicare
             D
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             z
             In
             prime
             part
             .
             altera
             parte
             ad
             Bellarm
             ▪
             Cōtrouers
             .
             5.
             p.
             1415.
             
          
           
             a
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             302.
             
          
           
             b
             Cent.
             4.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             121.
             
          
           
             d
             against
             Heskius
             ,
             Sanders
             ,
             p.
             657.
             
          
           
             e
             D.
             Fulk
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             (
             f
             )
             In
             Epitom
             .
             326.
             
          
           
             g
             Extant
             in
             D.
             Couels
             breife
             answere
             to
             the
             said
             M
             Burges
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             M.
             Burges
             .
          
           
             i
             Math.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             1329.
             
          
           
             l
             Epitō
             .
             Cent.
             4.
             pag.
             454.
             
          
           
             m
             Hist
             .
             l.
             6.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Math.
             14.
             
             Luke
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             8.
             
             Apost
             .
             cō
             stit
             .
             c.
             35
             
          
           
             q
             De
             Eccles
             .
             Hierarch
             .
             c.
             de
             Baptismo
             .
          
           
             r
             Catech
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Lib.
             1.
             epist
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             Lib
             4.
             de
             Sacram.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Lib.
             16.
             in
             ●ul●anū
             c
             8.
             serm
             .
             19
             de
             Sauctis
             .
          
           
             x
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             28.
             
             &
             148.
             
          
           
             y
             Cypr.
             lib.
             1.
             epist
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Lib.
             de
             Spirit
             Sācto
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Tract
             .
             11.
             in
             Ioannem
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             1.
             epist
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Can.
             48.
             
          
           
             d
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Can.
             36.
             
          
           
             f
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             vz.
             Damasu
             ,
             epist
             .
             de
             Corepiscopis
             .
             Leo
             epist
             .
             88.
             ad
             Episcopos
             Germaniae
             &
             Galliae
             .
          
           
             h
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             143.
             
             &
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             865.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             Exā
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             k
             De
             peccat
             .
             merit
             l.
             2.
             e.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Alipiū
             &
             Romanianum
             inter
             epist
             .
             Augustini
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             vita
             Hilarionis
             ,
             post
             med
             .
          
           
             n
             against
             Heskins
             ,
             Sanders
             &c.
             pag.
             377.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             p
             Can
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             Pōtifical
             .
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             〈◊〉
             .
             epist
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             benedict
             .
             Caerei
             Paschal
             .
          
           
             t
             Cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             u
             Cent.
             5.
             col
             .
             744.
             
          
           
             x
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             497.
             
          
           
             y
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Contra
             Vigilant
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             homil
             .
             de
             die
             Cinerem
             &
             Dominica
             Palmarum
             .
          
           
             c
             3.
             part
             .
             quaes
             .
             87.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             4.
             
             S
             〈…〉
             nt
             .
             dist
             .
             15.
             quae
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Marc.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             vita
             cius
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             Dialog
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             vita
             Malachiae
             .
          
           
             m
             So
             teacheth
             D.
             Whitguift
             in
             his
             defence
             pag.
             89.
             
             D.
             Willet
             in
             Synops
             .
             p.
             382.
             
             Cartwright
             ,
             vbi
             Whitguift
             supra
             .
          
           
             n
             D.
             Whit●uift
             in
             his
             defence
             p.
             88.
             
             D.
             Fulke
             in
             reuelat
             .
             1.
             
             Bullenger
             in
             his
             Decad
             ,
             englished
             .
             Decad.
             2.
             serm
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             2●
             .
          
           
             a
             Hebr.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Marc.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Math.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Austia
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Timoth
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Tertul
             .
             aduers
             .
             Gentes
             .
          
           
             f
             Psalm
             .
             109.
             
          
           
             g
             Chrysostome
             .
             homil
             .
             35.
             in
             Genes
             .
          
           
             (
             h
             )
             Epist
             .
             8.
             ad
             Simplicium
             .
          
           
             i
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Anastasium
             .
          
           
             k
             Epist
             .
             3.
             ad
             Symphronianum
             .
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             de
             ciui●
             .
             Dei
             20.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             de
             viris
             illustrib
             .
          
           
             p
             In
             epist
             .
             ad
             Smirnenses
             .
          
           
             q
             De
             Eccles
             .
             Hierarch
             .
             c
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             his
             Cōference
             with
             M.
             Har●
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             s
             De
             ciuitat
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             vlt.
             &
             l.
             22.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Lib.
             6.
             de
             Sacerdotio
             ,
             &
             homil
             .
             53.
             ad
             populū
             .
          
           
             u
             Lib
             6.
             cōtra
             Parmen●anū
             .
          
           
             x
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Eccles
             .
             Hierarch
             .
          
           
             y
             Canō
             .
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Psalm
             .
             81
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             quaestionib
             .
             breu
             〈…〉
             b.
             interiogat
             .
             288.
             
          
           
             f
             Epist
             .
             88
             ad
             Episcopos
             Cāpaniae
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             homil
             .
             l
             homil
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             g
             Serm.
             5
             de
             lapsis
             .
          
           
             (
             h
             )
             Lib.
             de
             Penitētia
             .
          
           
             i
             Cent.
             3.
             cap
             6.
             col
             .
             127.
             
          
           
             *
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             127.
             
          
           
             k
             Heb●
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Trinitate
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             6.
             de
             Sacerdotio
             .
          
           
             n
             Orat.
             de
             resur●e
             &
             .
          
           
             (
             o
             )
             Lib.
             6.
             cōtra
             Parmenianū
             .
          
           
             *
             Optatus
             v●●
             supra
             .
          
           
             p
             in
             psal
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Lucae
             .
          
           
             r
             De
             Natura
             Dei
             min
             〈…〉
             scrutanda
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Serm
             de
             caena
             Domini
             .
          
           
             t
             Lib.
             de
             pae●iten●a
             .
          
           
             u
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Eccles
             .
             Hierarch
             .
          
           
             u
             Orat.
             de
             An●christo
             .
          
           
             *
             Cent.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             295.
             
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Instit
             c.
             18.
             sect
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             omnibus
             Pauli
             Epist
             .
             in
             Hebr.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             
               In
               epist
            
             .
             de
             a●rogandis
             in
             vniuersum
             omnebus
             statut
             .
             Ecclesiast
             
          
           
             a
             Histor
             .
             Sacramēt
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Vide
             August
             .
             in
             Haeresi
             43.
             
             &
             46.
             
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             lib.
             contra
             Iouinianū
             &
             Vi●ilātium
             .
             Vide
             Epiphanium
             lib.
             de
             Haeresibꝰ
             .
          
           
             c
             Math.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Examē
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             Harmonyes
             of
             Confess
             .
             pag.
             400.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Apology●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             )
             Act.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             i
             Act.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             k
             Act.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             Thren●
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             ad
             Martyres
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             his
             expositiō
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             epist
             .
             de
             abrogandis
             in
             vniuersum
             omnibus
             statut
             .
             Ecclesiast
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             answere
             to
             a
             Coūterfeyte
             Catholick
             pag.
             35
             
          
           
             o
             Luth.
             epist
             .
             ad
             A●
             entinens
             .
          
           
             p
             In
             his
             treatise
             vpon
             the
             Reuelat.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             of
             this
             point
             the
             Centurists
             ,
             in
             Cent.
             4.
             &
             so
             in
             euery
             succ●eding
             Century
             .
          
           
             1
             See
             Concil
             .
             Laodicens
             .
             can
             .
             31.
             32.
             33.
             
             Concil
             .
             Cartha
             .
             canon
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             L.
             Ariani
             ,
             c.
             de
             Haereticis
             .
             L.
             cuncti
             Haeret.
             L.
             Man●chaei
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Valentinian
             &
             Marcian
             decreed
             obstinate
             Hereticks
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             of
             which
             Law
             see
             Concil
             .
             Chalcedō
             .
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Psalm
             103.
             
          
           
             s
             Virg.
             Aenad
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Sapiēt
               .
               cap.
               6.
               vz.
            
             potentes
             potenter
             tormenta
             pati●ntur
             .
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             u
             Psalm
             .
             144.
             
          
           
             1
             Ezech.
             28.
             
             Apoc.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Vide
             August
             .
             l.
             20.
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             Horat.
             
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Math.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Petri
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A18933-e83040
           
             a
             Ieremy
             .
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             Math.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Terr
             .
             cōtra
             marcionē
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             God
             is
             in
             euery
             thing
             and
             place
             ,
             
               per
               essentiam
               ,
               potentiam
               ,
               &
               g●ortam
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Act.
             91.
             
          
           
             f
             So
             saith
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Holy
             Crosse
             .
          
           
             g
             Ter●
             .
             l.
             de
             Anim●
             .